《Temporary Hokage》


 CH 1

    Chapter 1 Two-month Temporary Hokage?


    Fire country.


    Konoha.


    The originally prosperous Konoha is now in a mess, and it looks like it has been devastated.


    That¡¯s exactly what happened.


    Not so long ago.


    Sand Shinobi and Konoha Rebellion Orochimaru launched the Konoha collapse plan.


    Although due to the timely response, there were not too many civilian casualties.


    But many Konoha Shinobi died as a result, even Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen died in this attack.


    Now the Konoha has been messed up into a pot of porridge.


    Most important right now.


    It is to elect the next Hokage.


    Hokage Building.


    Inside Hokage¡¯s office.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡±


    Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin, looked at the two Hokage advisors in front of him and asked.


    Mitokado Homura, a Hokage consultant, glanced at Utatane Koharu next to him, and then said first, ¡°Jiraiya, Konoha can¡¯t live without Hokage, and you are the most suitable person in the village to be Hokage.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough¡­¡±


    Jiraiya sighed.


    When he came, he had already guessed that it would be like this.


    Although the Third Hokage had just been killed not long ago, it was a little anxious to elect the next Hokage now.


    But now that Third Hokage is killed, Konoha who has lost Hokage will attract the covet of other forces. In order to protect Konoha, the next Hokage must be elected.


    And want to be Hokage.


    Power and prestige are indispensable.


    In today¡¯s Konoha, there really is no one better suited to be a Hokage than Jiraiya.


    But the problem is.


    Jiraiya doesn¡¯t want to be Hokage.


    He did have a dream of becoming a Hokage before.


    But after getting the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage, he thinks that his mission is to find the son of prophecy, and he has no time to be a Hokage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Hokage.¡±


    Jiraiya honestly expressed her thoughts.


    What they got was a harsh rebuke from two Hokage advisers.


    ¡°What time is it, Jiraiya, are you still doing your own way?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to watch Konoha decline!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiraiya couldn¡¯t argue with the words of the two Hokage advisers.


    But even so.


    Jiraiya still doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s fit to be a Hokage.


    in its own character.


    Even if you become Hokage, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to govern well, right?


    So think about it.


    Jiraiya has a new candidate in mind.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t Tsunade come back as Hokage?¡±


    Jiraiya said so.


    heard.


    Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu looked at each other.


    It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t expect Tsunade.


    It¡¯s just that Tsunade left Konoha long ago and hasn¡¯t come back for a long time.


    And Tsunade has the disease that she fear looking at blood¡­


    Otherwise, as Tsunade, it is more suitable to be Hokage than Jiraiya.


    ¡°Give me two months and I¡¯ll bring Tsunade back as Hokage, how about that?¡±


    Jiraiya spoke his wishful thinking.


    If Tsunade is the Hokage, he won¡¯t be bound by the Hokage position, and he can take advantage of this time to find news about Orochimaru, and by the way, he can take Naruto out for training.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Utatane Koharu frowned, and if Jiraiya could really convince Tsunade to be Hokage, that would be great.


    But it is the so-called group of people can not be without a leader.


    Two months is a bit too long.


    Jiraiya saw the worries of the two of them and said: ¡°During my absence, I will let my disciple Mike temporarily act as Hokage, and after Tsunade returns, let Tsunade officially succeed Fifth Hokage, how about that?¡±


    When Jiraiya¡¯s words fell, both Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu were taken aback.


    Jiraiya¡¯s disciple?


    Mike?


    It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t know about Jiraiya¡¯s disciple.


    The reason why they look like this.


    the reason is simple.


    Because this Mike is too low-key and mysterious.


    Although he is a disciple of Jiraiya, he does not live in Konoha.


    so far.


    No Konoha Shinobi has even seen him except Jiraiya.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jiraiya had mentioned the name Mike many times, I would have thought he was joking.


    But since he was selected as a disciple by Jiraiya, one of Sannin, he must be a genius with extraordinary potential, right?


    certainly.


    Just being a genius is not qualified to be Temporary Hokage.


    But behind him is Jiraiya.


    Making Mike the Temporary Hokage represents Jiraiya¡¯s sanctuary attitude towards Konoha.


    Anyway, there is no need for Mike to give any orders, just be a vase, and the rest of the Konoha Shinobi can take care of themselves.


    So no one in Konoha is stupid enough to question Mike.


    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s already at Konoha.¡±


    Just at this time.


    Jiraiya felt a familiar Chakra approach and said with a smile on her face.


    heard.


    Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura were interested.


    They all want to know what kind of existence, so that Jiraiya can safely hand over the position of acting Hokage.

 CH 2

    Chapter 2 God-level comic system


    Mike entered the Hokage office.


    Feeling the gaze of the two Hokage advisors, he sighed slightly in his heart.


    To be frank.


    Mike didn¡¯t want to be a Temporary Hokage.


    Instead of doing this, he might as well draw a few more chapters of comics.


    Isn¡¯t it fragrant to rely on the system to enhance its strength?


    Yes.


    Mike is a traveler.


    However, it is different from those lucky people who instantly become strong as soon as they cross over.


    When Mike crossed over, there was nothing.


    He even nearly died at the hands of a bandit.


    Coincidentally.


    That¡¯s when I met Jiraiya.


    He happened to save Mike.


    After talking with Jiraiya to get the time point, Mike took the initiative to apprentice Jiraiya to become stronger for the sake of his life.


    Probably seeing Nagato Konan and the others on Mike, Jiraiya did not refuse Mike¡¯s request.


    And after some exchanges.


    Some of Mike¡¯s cognition of the world, especially the analysis and speculation of major events, surprised Jiraiya very much.


    If not for seeing Nagato with Rinnegan.


    Jiraiya is a little suspicious that Mike is the son of the prophecy that the Great Toad Sage said.


    at this point in time.


    As one of the Sannin¡¯s, Jiraiya¡¯s combat power is top-notch, and it is naturally a lucky thing to be his disciple.


    But the problem is.


    Anyone who has seen Hokage knows that Jiraiya will eventually die at the hands of Six Paths Pain, aka Nagato.


    Mike also tried to tell Jiraiya to be careful with Nagato, side by side.


    However, there was really no way to speak.


    Because I can¡¯t explain how I know it.


    So Mike had no choice but to give up, after all, it would be bad if he got burned.


    Anyway, as long as the time comes to save Jiraiya¡¯s life, there¡¯s nothing wrong with not telling him in advance.


    In the end, it¡¯s a question of strength.


    If only Mike had the power of ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, the ancestor of Chakra.


    What if the future was told in advance.


    So Mike desperately wanted to become stronger.


    Also at this time.


    He awakened the god-level comic system.


    As long as you draw comics, you can get system points to improve your abilities.


    in other words.


    As long as you keep drawing manga, it is not without hope that one day he will stand shoulder to shoulder with ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya.


    So over the years, Mike has been drawing comics in retreat by himself.


    Honestly rely on the system to improve your strength.


    In order to be able to change the fate of Jiraiya in the future battle of Pain.


    However, not long ago, Mike suddenly received a contact from Jiraiya through Toad Summoning, and asked him to come to Konoha to help him represent Hokage¡¯s position.


    Mike was extremely unwilling to do this.


    Calculate the time.


    It was only two or three years before the Pain invasion.


    At this time, we should seize the time to improve our strength.


    at this critical moment.


    Go to Konoha as an Temporary Hokage?


    Isn¡¯t this trouble?


    Such a big Konoha has 20,000 ninjas, not to mention 30,000.


    Being a proxy for Hokage means dealing with a whole bunch of stuff.


    It took up the time he spent drawing comics to improve his strength.


    How could he accept it.


    Coming to Jiraiya, Mike cast a questioning look at him.


    Master, shall we change to someone else?


    However, Jiraiya acted as if he didn¡¯t see it, stepped forward and gave Mike a hug, then put his arms around his shoulders and said to Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura, ¡°This is my disciple, Mike.¡±


    ¡°Although his strength is not at the Hokage level, he has a Hokage level thinking ability. Even I can¡¯t compare to him. There is absolutely no problem in letting him act as Temporary Hokage for two months.¡±


    ¡°you sure?¡±


    Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura looked at the young man in his twenties with suspicion.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Jiraiya nodded.


    Mike has talked to Jiraiya a lot over the years.


    In the end, things developed as Mike said.


    Even the Konoha collapse plan this time was mentioned by Mike.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t go into details, he just said that Sand Shinobi might take the opportunity to attack Konoha, and didn¡¯t mention the existence of Orochimaru, because normally Mike shouldn¡¯t know about Orochimaru¡¯s intelligence, let alone the grievance between Orochimaru and Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    All in all, this incident made Jiraiya a little sad.


    If he had listened to Mike¡¯s advice and had been more vigilant, perhaps Konoha would not have suffered such a serious loss.


    His master, Third Hokage, would not have died at the hands of Orochimaru because of this.


    The opportunity was right in front of him.


    Too bad he didn¡¯t get caught.


    Now that Jiraiya is going to find Tsunade, in his opinion, only a clear-headed guy like Mike is qualified for acting as Temporary Hokage.


    Nara Shikaku is also smart enough, but he doesn¡¯t have enough strength, and Mike represents Jiraiya.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here during this time. Mike is Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage. His words are mine. If you encounter an enemy invasion, you can use Mike to summon me with reverse Summoning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave it here, I¡¯ll take Naruto to Tsunade.¡±


    After speaking, Jiraiya left the Hokage office in an instant.


    He was going to take Naruto to Tsunade, because his words alone might not convince Tsunade, but Naruto¡¯s gullible tongue.

 CH 3

    Chapter 3 Sasuke came to ask


    After Jiraiya left, Konoha soon held an inauguration ceremony, arranged by Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura.


    The ninjas and villagers in Konoha were called to come.


    The purpose is to let them meet Temporary Hokage for the next two months, and to announce that Mike is a disciple of Jiraiya.


    Let them know that Konoha also has a Sannin.


    This is to calm people¡¯s emotions.


    Of course.


    Suddenly, an Temporary Hokage was airborne.


    And it¡¯s the existence that everyone has only heard of and never seen before.


    This obviously takes time to get used to.


    But looking at Jiraiya¡¯s face, no one came forward to question Mike.


    Anyway, they also know that Mike is just Jiraiya¡¯s spokesperson and can¡¯t be the master.


    And Mike didn¡¯t want to point fingers at them either.


    With this time, it is better to race against time to improve your strength.


    ¡°Everyone, since the master asked me to be Temporary Hokage, then I will briefly tell you what I want from you ¨C from now on, all Konoha Shinobis must hurry up and improve their strength, we need to become more powerful!¡±


    Standing on the rooftop of the Hokage building, Mike spoke to the ninjas and the people below.


    Hearing his words, the ninjas below couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads.


    As Mike said.


    Only by being strong can you protect what you want to protect.


    ¡°If we are still so helpless, this time Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi invaded, then next time it will be Cloud Shinobi and Rock Shinobi!¡±


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to watch your relatives and friends die in the hands of the enemy, give me all the time to cultivate well, develop your abilities desperately, and do everything you can to improve your combat effectiveness!¡±


    ¡°If there is anything you don¡¯t understand during your cultivation, you can also ask me, and I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Despite what he said, Mike didn¡¯t expect those ninjas to come and ask him questions about cultivation.


    Most of those J¨­nins have their own family ninjutsu and their own arrogance, so they won¡¯t ask Mike¡¯s junior.


    Genin Ch¨±nin, who has no family background and no connections, may want to ask, but they don¡¯t think they can get advanced ninjutsu that they usually can¡¯t get by asking.


    In the end, it¡¯s just a scene.


    After the inauguration ceremony, Mike returned to the Hokage office.


    For the next two months, Mike plans to immerse himself in drawing manga here, and strive to improve his strength to a level comparable to or even surpassing ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya as soon as possible.


    However.


    What Mike didn¡¯t expect was.


    When he was just starting to draw comics.


    dong dong.


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Mike, Temporary Hokage.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Mike raised her head and followed the source of the sound.


    Unexpectedly, Sasuke came to the door.


    What did Sasuke come to me?


    ¡°Come in¡­ is there something wrong?¡±


    With that in mind, Mike let Sasuke in anyway.


    I had never seen Sasuke before, so I couldn¡¯t think of anything Sasuke could come to me with.


    You can¡¯t really come here to ask questions about your cultivation, can you?


    If so.


    That would be embarrassing.


    Mike¡¯s strength comes entirely from the system, and he doesn¡¯t know how to train.


    But what to be afraid of.


    Sasuke said straight to the point: ¡°I want to be stronger!¡±


    Such an idea is not a whim.


    During the quest in the Land of Waves, it is known that Naruto defeated Haku.


    During the Ch¨±nin exam, meet Naruto bravely fighting Orochimaru.


    When Konoha collapsed, it was discovered that Naruto had actually defeated One Tail Jinch¨±riki Gaara.


    Not long ago, I got news that Naruto and Jiraiya, one of Sannin, went out to practice¡­


    Watching the back of the crane overtake him at an extremely fast speed, while he was still standing still, Sasuke¡¯s inner anxiety and unwillingness can be imagined.


    At this time, because of the loss of Hokage, Konoha had to deal with a lot of things, leaving Kakashi with little time to teach Sasuke.


    So much so that now Sasuke has a different idea in his heart.


    He remembered what Orochimaru said to him during the Ch¨±nin exam.


    Go to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru will give him the power to avenge.


    Facing the temptation of power, Sasuke has almost decided to go to Orochimaru.


    After all, Orochimaru actually killed Third Hokage.


    Prove his power.


    If you can get help from Orochimaru.


    It¡¯s not hopeless to get revenge on that man.


    And at this time.


    Konoha suddenly took office as an Temporary Hokage, and said that he could go to him to ask questions about his cultivation.


    Sasuke didn¡¯t know how strong Mike was.


    But he felt that since he could become an Temporary Hokage, he should not be weak.


    So hold the mentality of a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Sasuke finds Mike.


    Kakashi can¡¯t teach him anything, and if Mike can¡¯t help him get stronger, he¡¯s ready to go to Orochimaru.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mike was speechless.


    Does this count as shooting yourself in the foot?


    Words are out.


    Now people are asking for advice.


    You can¡¯t say ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, can you?


    Is it a bit pitted?


    Maybe it will be ridiculed if it spreads out.


    Immediately.


    Mike thought quickly.


    Um?


    Got it!


    ¡°Sasuke, this is the key to my current residence, maybe it can help you.¡±


    Because he was going to be in Konoha for the next two months, Mike had already moved the comics he drew earlier to Konoha¡¯s new home through the sealed scroll.


    Although Mike didn¡¯t know how to give Sasuke training advice.


    But so many abilities in so many comics.


    Maybe it can inspire Sasuke.


    As for whether the result can be achieved or not, it depends on Sasuke¡¯s own creation.


    It¡¯s done, that¡¯s my bullshit.


    If it didn¡¯t work, it can only be said that your understanding and luck are not enough.


    The result was a solid batch no matter what.


    Of course the most important thing is.


    In this way, Mike can send Sasuke away, so as to seize the time to draw manga to improve his strength.


    Mike knew how powerful Pain Six Paths was.


    Whether he can rewrite Jiraiya¡¯s death is up to him.


    We must race against time to improve our strength!

 CH 4

    Chapter 4 Sasuke sees the most powerful pupil technique inventory!


    Eventually Sasuke came out of Hokage¡¯s office in a state of confusion.


    Let me go to your place?


    How does this help me get stronger?


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t figure out what the situation was.


    But now that I am idle. Since the Temporary Hokage said so, let¡¯s go and see.


    With that in mind, Sasuke hurried to the apartment Mike said.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    Sasuke came to Mike¡¯s new home.


    With doubts.


    Sasuke opened the door with the key.


    ¡°Could that guy be lying to me?¡±


    Sasuke looked around and found that apart from some simple furniture, there were only a few huge bookshelves in this room.


    on the bookshelf.


    Stacked comic books.


    see this scene.


    Sasuke was a little annoyed.


    Is that Temporary Hokage kidding himself?


    Really looking forward to it.


    Let¡¯s go to Orochimaru.


    Sasuke made a decision in his heart.


    But just when he was about to leave.


    Out of the corner of his sight, he suddenly saw a comic called ¡°The Inventory of the Strongest Pupil Technique¡±.


    ¡°The strongest pupil technique?¡±


    Sasuke stopped there, frowning slightly.


    He is not interested in what pupil technique is the strongest.


    Anyway, in his opinion, the strongest pupil technique must be Sharingan.


    No suspense.


    Sharingan is the best in the world!


    The problem is that.


    This comic is not thin.


    It seems that a lot of pupil techniques have been recorded.


    ¡°Besides Sharingan and Byakugan, are there so many other pupil techniques?¡±


    With Sasuke¡¯s knowledge of Pupil, he only knows Sharingan and Byakugan.


    Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is also a type of Sharingan.


    out of curiosity.


    Sasuke turned around and reached out to the manga.


    The words [Mike/Author] are printed on the bottom of the cover.


    ¡°Did he draw it?¡±


    Sasuke snorted disdainfully.


    Putting the time into drawing comics, the man named Mike obviously can¡¯t be a strong man.


    However.


    Then flip it around.


    The message that came into his eyes made Sasuke¡¯s eyes widen.


    [Mystic Eyes of Death Perception (Owner: Shiki Ryougi): All things come from the root, and if there is birth, there must be an end. We call the end of things ¡°death¡±.


    The end of a thing is doomed from its birth, and when a thing flows from its source, its ¡°death¡± is already determined by its source.


    If a pair of eyes can connect to the root and see the ¡°death¡± of things.


    Well, we call it the ¡°Dead Eye¡±.]


    Except for the introduction.


    There are also actual combat pictures of the two ceremonies, allowing Sasuke to clearly and intuitively see the power of the Eye of Death.


    This is the ultimate eye technique that sees the end of all things and brings it to the present.


    ¡°This is¡­..?!¡±


    Sasuke read through the entire section on the Eye of the Dead.


    For a time, his heart was filled with turmoil.


    Such a terrifying ability.


    Even the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would be incomparable.


    Does this kind of eye technique still exist in the world?


    Do not.


    This must be fake!


    How can there be a pupil technique that surpasses Sharingan?


    It must be a comic fiction!


    Although I thought so.


    But Sasuke couldn¡¯t stop himself from flipping to the next page.


    [Six Paths Rinnegan (Owner: Six Paths Sage): Inside the red eyes resides a special ability called ¡°Six Paths Reincarnation¡± from the afterlife world.


    Deva Road: which is able to manipulate attractive and repulsive forces.


    Asura Road: which allows the user to augment their body with mechanised limbs, weaponry and armour.


    Human Road: which affords the ability to read a person¡¯s mind while also removing their soul.


    Preta Road: Which is capable of absorbing all forms of chakra, including most ninjutsu.


    Naraka Road: through which the user can call upon the King of Hell.


    Outer Road: with which the user is able to preside over life and death.]


    ¡°Another pupil technique that surpassed Sharingan?!¡±


    Sasuke was already feeling a little dry at this point.


    Because his worldview is constantly under attack.


    He was tempted to say that these were all fictional and false.


    But this detailed ability introduction and battle are so real that it is hard to believe that these are fake.


    But why have never heard of these two pupil techniques in the ninja world?


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Sasuke is totally into the manga.


    I saw one incredible pupil technique after another.


    For example, GEASS, which can completely control the target and give any order to it.


    Another example is that after activation, it can instantly analyze the composition, form, nature, and power of all magic, and can directly learn the replica eye of magic used by others.


    Another example is the laser eye, which can emit radiation of various intensities.


    Of course, Sharingan and Byakugan are also in this inventory comic.


    Sasuke even knows that Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is not the end of Sharingan¡¯s evolution, Rinnegan is.


    Byakugan Eye also has an evolutionary type, Tenseigan.


    Sasuke¡¯s heart surged with these never-before-seen pupil techniques.


    If only I could have these pupils.


    Why can¡¯t he kill that man?


    Unconsciously.


    The thick manga was turned to the last chapter by Sasuke.


    However, when he turned the page and saw the huge clock on the page.


    Suddenly a text came to his mind.


    [Emperor Eyes: One of the strongest pupil techniques to control the power of time, with twelve different powers.]


    then.


    An indescribable energy was born within Sasuke, rushing towards his left eye.


    Bone-piercing pain engulfed his body.


    Sasuke fell to the ground in pain, covering his left eye with both hands.


    After a moment.


    The pain gradually subsided.


    And Sasuke¡¯s clothes were soaked with sweat.


    ¡°call¡­¡­¡±


    Breathing heavily, he slowly stood up.


    Then Sasuke walked over to the mirror in the bathroom to see what was wrong with his eyes.


    However, the golden pupil reflected in the mirror made him widen his eyes.


    ¡°This is¡­ Emperor Eyes?!¡±


    Sasuke cried out in horror.

 CH 5

    Chapter 5 Eye of Time, Emperor Eyes!


    Sasuke opened his mouth blankly.


    I looked at myself in the mirror in disbelief.


    Exactly.


    It was his golden pupil¡ªEmperor Eyes.


    Why did it become like this?


    I seem to have awakened the Emperor Eyes?


    Do not.


    It¡¯s not that there is no clue as to why this happened.


    He awakened Emperor Eyes who only woke up after reading that manga.


    That is to say.


    Just read the manga of that Temporary Hokage created.


    Can you actually get the ability?


    I am super!


    So this is what Temporary Hokage said, ¡°Maybe it can help you¡±?


    Because the surprise was so big that Sasuke couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    At first he thought it was a waste of time.


    But now it seems.


    Mike is really helping him!


    Sasuke felt a burst of guilt when he thought that he was so angry that he questioned Mike and even wanted to go to Orochimaru.


    Don¡¯t even think about it.


    Even if you go to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru couldn¡¯t possibly give Sasuke this kind of pupil technique.


    This great kindness.


    You must thank the Temporary Hokage well later.


    However this time.


    the other side.


    Mike, who was drawing comics, suddenly heard a system prompt in his mind.


    [Ding! Uchiha Sasuke read your manga ¡°The Inventory of the Strongest Pupil¡± and awakened the Emperor Eyes! Host obtains this ability synchronously!]


    [Ding! Host gets 40,000 system points!]


    The system beeps down.


    A piece of information suddenly appeared in Mike¡¯s mind.


    A gentle energy appeared out of nowhere and transformed his left eye.


    ¡°This is¡­ Emperor Eyes?!¡±


    Like Sasuke, Mike was stunned.


    He asked Sasuke to read the manga, but in fact he just wanted to send Sasuke away so that he would have time to draw manga.


    He did not expect.


    It turns out that people who read his comics can provide him with system points!


    And there¡¯s a lot to offer!


    A full 40,000 points!


    How long does it take to draw a manga to get it!


    Not only that.


    If others comprehend a certain ability from his comics, they can directly synchronize it!


    Don¡¯t spend a penny!


    Not a single effort!


    No pain!


    And it¡¯s still a cheating-level ability like Emperor Eyes!


    A moment ago, Mike was still worried about how to save Jiraiya¡¯s life in the battle of Pain.


    In an instant the problem was solved.


    There is Emperor Eyes who can control the power of time.


    Jiraiya just wants to die hard.


    It can only be said that there is no intention to insert willows.


    ¡°So this is the correct way to use the system?¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t help but start to regret it.


    If only I had let Jiraiya read his manga.


    But it¡¯s not too late.


    The Battle of Pain is still two or three years away.


    And Mike also has a lot of manga.


    If these comics are read, they can provide a lot of system points.


    ¡°By the way, I got 40000 points just now, but I can do ten consecutive gold-level draws.¡±


    Before that, Mike had accumulated more than 50,000 points, and he was going to hold a gold-level lottery when he reached 100,000 points.


    I didn¡¯t expect that with this reward, it would be enough for a gold-level ten consecutive streaks.


    ¡°System, do ten gold-level draws!¡±


    [Ding! Open the gold level ten consecutive draws!]


    [Ding! You get the Kekkai Genkai: Ice Style!]


    [Ding! You get 1000 points of physical skills experience!]


    [Ding! You get detonating charm x1000!]


    ¡­


    [Ding! You gain 1200 points of illusion experience!]


    [Ding! You get Logia Devil Fruit: Thunder Fruit!]


    ¡°I¡¯m super! So cool!¡±


    This wave of ten consecutive draw rewards is simply generous!


    Before that, Mike had not drawn the black iron level ten consecutive draws, the bronze level ten consecutive draws, or even the silver level ten consecutive draws.


    But the gains are mediocre.


    The best time, and just got a Lava Style Kekkai Genkai.


    This time the golden ten draws.


    Not only did I get the Ice Style Kekkai Genkai.


    Also got a Thunder Fruit!


    This is definitely a jackpot!


    Not to mention how strong Thunder Fruit is, the most important thing is that Devil Fruit produced by the system has no side effects!


    That is to say.


    Not only can Mike eat multiple Devil Fruits at the same time, but he is not afraid of seastones, and he is not a land duck.


    no way.


    Who made this a system product?


    So Mike opened his own properties panel.


    [Host: Mike


    Basic ability:


    Chakra: Top (Experience: 8400/40000)


    Taijutsu: Top (Experience: 5340/40000)


    Ninjutsu: Top (Experience: 3123/40000)


    Illusion: Advanced (Experience: 210/10000)


    Kekkai Genkai: Ice Style, Lava Style


    Devil Fruit: Thunder Fruit


    Other abilities: Emperor Eyes


    System Points: 412


    ]


    With Mike¡¯s current strength, just relying on the double Kekkai Genkai and Thunder Fruit is enough to reach the top of the pyramid of the ninja world.


    If you use the power of Emperor Eyes.


    Even First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, Mike is confident to take on them.


    Of course, the probability of losing is still greater.


    Because of the bullets that contained Emperor Eyes¡¯s power, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to hit the powerhouses like First Hokage and Uchiha Madara at all.


    And the Emperor Eyes is not without consumption.


    Using Emperor Eyes¡¯s power will consume a lot of time, that is, lifespan, unless you plunder the time of other life forms.


    Using Eleven and Twelve Bullets, which can send targets to the past or future, also requires a lot of spiritual power. In the Hokage world, it requires a tailed beast-level Chakra amount.


    In general.


    Although Emperor Eyes is powerful, it is not suitable to be used as a conventional method, and can only be used as a hole card.


    But it¡¯s always a good start.


    This is the first day of Konoha.


    Who can say how strong Mike will be in two months?

 CH 6

    Chapter 6 Comic World, Four Bullets!


    the other side.


    Sasuke went back to the bookshelf and picked up the manga that had been dropped due to pain.


    He didn¡¯t think about it before.


    He thought the pupil techniques introduced in this manga were fictional.


    Think about it now.


    Since you can get Emperor Eyes, I¡¯m afraid other pupil techniques are also true, right?


    ¡°But why is it the Emperor Eyes¡­¡±


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but have this question.


    The number of pupil techniques introduced in this comic is close to hundreds.


    Why did the awakening Emperor Eyes happen to be?


    Thinking about it this way, Sasuke always felt that there must be something he didn¡¯t understand.


    Open the comic again.


    This time, Sasuke saw this information in the introduction of Kekedi¡ª¡ª


    Owner: Tokisaki Kurumi.


    ¡°Tokisaki Kurumi? Let me see¡­¡±


    In addition to the pupil technique itself, there is also information about the holder in the comics, as well as actual combat performance.


    Along with reading.


    Sasuke knows more and more about Tokisaki Kurumi.


    I also have an answer in my heart.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, are you also an Avenger¡­¡±


    In his introduction to Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s past, Sasuke saw a similar experience to himself.


    They were all betrayed by the people they trusted the most.


    All have the sad desire to kill the betrayal.


    They are also users of the pupil technique.


    You have to fight with the people you once cherished the most.


    The only difference is that Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s best friend, Sanda Shahe, who became the Queen of White, doesn¡¯t actually hate Tokisaki Kurumi in his heart, and still regards Tokisaki Kurumi as a friend.


    But the damn guy Itachi regarded himself as an ant that could be ravaged at will and disdain to kill, and there was no brotherhood at all.


    Look at it this way.


    It is not accidental that he will get Emperor Eyes himself.


    I¡¯m afraid this is also what the Temporary Hokage expected.


    Even more terrifying.


    Even this kind of pupil technique can be given to this little character casually.


    Then how powerful should Mike be?


    Think of this question.


    Sasuke¡¯s heart that was swelled by the acquisition of Emperor Eyes subsided a little.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about this first, let¡¯s try the power of Emperor Eyes first.¡±


    Saying so, Sasuke closed his eyes slightly, feeling the new power in his body.


    Then suddenly opened his eyes.


    The golden pupil of time appeared.


    The next moment, a huge clock slowly emerged behind Sasuke, with an ancient rifle and a pistol in his hand.


    But before Sasuke tried to shoot.


    The surrounding environment suddenly changed.


    ¡°This is¡­ this is Tiangong City?!¡±


    Stunned, Sasuke stepped on the ground under his feet and looked around.


    Everything is so real.


    It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s caught in an illusion.


    ¡°Did I come to the world of Date-a-live?¡±


    With this kind of shock and doubt, Sasuke tried his best to calm down his excitement and walked forward.


    Then he saw two figures fighting on the deserted street.


    It was Tokisaki Kurumika who gave her the phantom of the spirit power, that is, Mio Takamiya.


    Saying it¡¯s a fight is a bit inaccurate.


    Although Tokisaki Kurumi was attacking with all her might, Takamiya Mio didn¡¯t look like she wanted to attack Tokisaki Kurumi, she just kept dodging the attack and let her vent her emotions.


    It seems that Sasuke came to the point where Tokisaki Kurumi and Takamiya Mio clashed when he found out that he had been deceived.


    ¡°This is¡­..¡±


    Before Sasuke could think about it, an aftermath of the battle hit Sasuke.


    Sasuke was so frightened that he hurriedly wanted to dodge.


    Unfortunately it¡¯s too late.


    next moment.


    The aftermath of the battle engulfed Sasuke directly.


    Then¡­¡­


    went through.


    Sasuke was stunned.


    He watched as another battle aftermath passed through him.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡­?¡±


    Sasuke tried to fire a Fire Style Great Fireball at the phantom, but it passed through without a hitch.


    ¡°It turns out that I didn¡¯t really travel into the world of Date-a-live Battle. I can¡¯t have any influence on this world, it¡¯s like a world of illusion.¡±


    Soon the battle was over.


    Then the surrounding environment changed again.


    This time, it is the battle between Tokisaki Kurumi and Kotori.


    ¡°However, this is also an opportunity for me to get acquainted with Emperor Eyes¡¯s abilities by watching Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s battle!¡±


    Having figured out the situation, Sasuke stopped wasting time and focused on analyzing the battle.


    Although Emperor Eyes has been awakened, this does not mean that Sasuke can use all the abilities of Emperor Eyes without any obstacles as soon as he comes up.


    Just like Itachi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan doesn¡¯t use Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi immediately after opening his eyes.


    This requires a process of familiarity and mastery.


    The only abilities Sasuke can use now are Bullet 1 (speeding up the time of the hit target, enabling teleportation), Bullet 2 (slowing down the flow of time on the hit target), and Bullet 3 (making the time of the hit target slower object growth).


    After watching all the battles, Sasuke was immersed in the ability Master of Emperor Eyes, as if he had forgotten the time.


    In this comic world, there is no hunger.


    one day¡­..


    two days¡­


    three days¡­


    I don¡¯t know how many days have passed.


    ¡°¡­Four Bullets!¡±


    Sasuke stood up, raised the gun in his hand and fired a shot at himself.


    The bullet hit Sasuke exactly in the head.


    A strange feeling engulfed the whole body.


    If Sasuke¡¯s attributes such as stamina and energy at this time can be displayed like an energy bar in the game.


    Then you can see that these values ??instantly changed from a state of dissatisfaction to full value!


    Rewind the time of the hit target!


    This is the ability of the four bullets!


    As long as you are not dead, you can instantly revive with full status!


    Aside from the disadvantage of not being able to recover the time spent, it is comparable to a Sage Body!


    However, Sage Body is only effective for itself, while the four bullets can be used on others, which is stronger than Sage Body.


    ¡°Using the Four Bullets to reverse my time to a few days ago, has it consumed almost a month of my lifespan¡­ It seems that I have to find a way to replenish the time value.¡±


    Sasuke is very satisfied with the power of Emperor Eyes, but the consumption is a bit large, and he can¡¯t bear it.


    At the same time as the awakening of Emperor Eyes, Sasuke also mastered eating time, which can be used to absorb the time value of lifeforms within the range.


    It¡¯s just that this trick is not very good for your own people.


    So Sasuke decides to go to Kakashi.


    at the same time.


    Mike is here.


    The system prompt sounded in my mind again.


    [Ding! ¡ª¡ª]

 CH 7

    Chapter 7 Sasuke: Come and fight with me, Kakashi-sensei!


    [Ding! Uchiha Sasuke completed the master of the four bullets of the emperor, and the host simultaneously obtained the training progress!]


    [Ding! You get 40,000 system points!]


    ¡°What¡­.?¡±


    Hearing the system beep, Mike looked puzzled.


    Although it is not that I did not guess that there may be system points in the future.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly.


    It came so fast!


    Another 40,000 points have been credited!


    To know so many system points, if you let Mike draw comics to accumulate, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to accumulate.


    However.


    In a short time now.


    Mike has scored 40,000 points twice in a row!


    What¡¯s the difference between this and lying down and collecting money?


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s only been over an hour since the last time I got 40,000 points.


    It only took one hour to complete the proficiency and master of the four bullets.


    Is Sasuke¡¯s talent so great?


    But it is.


    After all, it is the reincarnation of Indra.


    It¡¯s normal to have a higher talent.


    Rather, the higher the better.


    The higher the talent of Sasuke, the happier Mike is, which means more system points can be collected.


    No matter how fast Sasuke trains.


    Mike doesn¡¯t have to do anything.


    You can unconditionally synchronize Sasuke¡¯s training results.


    You cultivate, I will take it for free.


    It¡¯s just too cool!


    ¡­


    the other side.


    After Sasuke regained his form with the four bullets, he was in a difficult situation.


    ¡°How am I going to get out of this manga world?¡±


    Fortunately, this idea just popped up in my mind.


    The surrounding environment has changed again.


    Sasuke came out of the manga world.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible, Mike-sama¡¯s manga¡­ Could this be some kind of Kekkai Genkai?¡±


    In Hokage¡¯s world, anyone¡¯s first reaction to this bizarre phenomenon must be some kind of Kekkai Genkai.


    Sasuke is no exception.


    He subconsciously regarded Mike¡¯s comics as some kind of Kekkai Genkai.


    But the problem is.


    What kind of Kekkai Genkai can be so powerful?


    Casually send someone to the Emperor Eyes?


    ¡°what?¡±


    At this moment, Sasuke frowned and suddenly looked at the clock on the wall.


    It was four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when he came.


    But now it¡¯s less than six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°Although there is no reference, I feel that at least a week or so has passed in the comics time¡­¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been more than an hour, could it?


    Sasuke suddenly had such a ridiculous guess in his heart.


    Think of this.


    Sasuke hurriedly put the manga back in place and walked out of the house.


    Then he stopped a villager at random in the street.


    ¡°I ask you, how long has it been since the inauguration ceremony of Temporary Hokage?¡±


    Sasuke asked in a slightly trembling voice.


    The man who was stopped was also stunned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about this afternoon?¡±


    Could this boy from the Uchiha clan have amnesia?


    Can¡¯t remember how long it¡¯s been?


    ¡°How could it be! It¡¯s actually true!!¡±


    Sasuke, who received the answer, ignored the passer-by who looked at him with inexplicable eyes, and a storm surged in his heart for a while.


    It really only took more than an hour!


    What a terrible fact is this?


    Even with the power of Emperor Eyes.


    Can¡¯t do such a time-house-like miracle?


    How strong is that man named Mike?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a brief period of shock and awe.


    Joy and excitement flooded my heart.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!¡±


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t help laughing wildly, and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    After cultivating in the world of comics for a week, in the outside world, only more than an hour has passed.


    It seems so.


    It won¡¯t take long at all.


    You can become strong enough to kill that man easily!


    Except for time.


    Sasuke can also watch every battle of Tokisaki Kurumi in the manga world to deepen his understanding of Emperor Eyes.


    This can greatly improve the training efficiency for Sasuke.


    As long as you can completely Master Emperor Eyes.


    Sasuke has enough confidence to kill Uchiha Itachi in seconds.


    But the premise of using Emperor Eyes is.


    There must be enough time value.


    Think of this.


    Sasuke suppressed his excitement and hurried to the worst-hit area.


    Kakashi had told him that he was there to help with post-disaster reconstruction.


    When Sasuke arrives here.


    Found Kakashi fishing there.


    The job of rebuilding the house was left to Yamato.


    ¡°Yo, Sasuke.¡±


    Seeing the arrival of Sasuke, Kakashi was not too surprised.


    Because of Konoha¡¯s collapse plan and Naruto going out to practice with Jiraiya.


    Team 7 has suspended activities.


    But with what Kakashi knows about Sasuke.


    Knowing that he will definitely not stay at home so honestly.


    Spurred by Naruto, he will definitely find a way to get stronger.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before he come to find yourself.


    But Kakashi also had a headache.


    Although he knew that Sasuke wanted to become stronger.


    But he didn¡¯t know what to teach Sasuke.


    However, when Kakashi struggled.


    ¡°Kakashi-sensei, I¡¯m quitting the seventh class!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Kakashi was about to say he was going to teach Sasuke Raikiri, but when he heard Sasuke say that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stunned.


    What the hell?


    Sasuke is leaving the Team 7?


    Could he have been bewitched by Orochimaru?


    Want to go to Orochimaru for the power of revenge?


    ¡°Sasuke, what¡¯s going on? You suddenly said you¡¯re going to quit the seventh class?¡±


    ¡°Because I am no longer the me I was before, and staying in the seventh class is just a waste of time and makes me stagnant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at the problem child in front of him, Kakashi¡¯s have headache.


    He was certain that Sasuke must have been inspired by Naruto.


    So he wanted to find Orochimaru.


    But Kakashi didn¡¯t know how to persuade Sasuke to give up his company with the snake.


    ¡°Sasuke, Orochimaru is not a good person, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru?¡±


    Before Kakashi could finish speaking, Sasuke interrupted him and said with some doubts.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s puzzled expression, Kakashi was also a little puzzled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to Orochimaru?¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru may not be able to beat me now, why should I go to him?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Hearing Sasuke¡¯s words, Kakashi opened his mouth, not knowing how to answer.


    Orochimaru may not be able to beat you?


    Do you know how strong Orochimaru is?


    But think about it carefully.


    If Sasuke really wants to take refuge with Orochimaru.


    How can you be so foolish as to come and confess to yourself?


    Isn¡¯t it fragrant to sneak out of the village and defect?


    ¡°It seems that before talking about this issue, I have to let you see my current power¡­¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s expression was seen by Sasuke, knowing that Kakashi was underestimating himself, so Sasuke said confidently.


    When I grabbed the bell before, I had no resistance in front of Kakashi, and was even easily stepped on.


    but now.


    I am not the me I used to be!


    ¡°Come and fight with me, Kakashi-sensei!¡±

 CH 8

    Chapter 8 What? Did you learn from comics?


    ¡°Are you going to fight me?¡±


    This time Kakashi was even more confused.


    On the one hand, Kakashi has little interest in his over self confidence.


    On the other hand, I don¡¯t want to be too straightforward, and blow Sasuke¡¯s self-esteem that is already broken.


    What level of strength is Sasuke.


    Could he, a teacher, know?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid, Kakashi-sensei?¡±


    Seeing that Kakashi wasn¡¯t very happy, Sasuke said deliberately with aggressive tactics.


    ¡°The me now is not the me I was before. My current strength has undergone earth-shaking changes!¡±


    ¡°Earth-shaking changes?¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi gave Sasuke another look.


    It look the same as before.


    ¡°Kakashi-senpai, what should I do?¡±


    Yamato on the side stopped what he was doing and came to Kakashi and asked.


    He had previously heard about Sasuke from Kakashi.


    Now it seems.


    In addition to the information Kakashi said.


    This kid named Sasuke.


    Still an asshole.


    Genin, offers to fight J¨­nin.


    This kind of thing will attract ridicule no matter in any ninja village.


    After all, did Genin fight J¨­nin?


    However, Sasuke soon gave the answer to this question.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not joking. Kakashi-sensei, even you can¡¯t possibly be a match for this eye.¡±


    Saying so, Sasuke¡¯s left eye pupil turned into a golden clock, his hands were crossed on his chest, and the rifle and pistol appeared in Sasuke¡¯s hands.


    A huge clock slowly appeared behind Sasuke.


    ¡°This is?!¡±


    Seeing the strangeness in front of him, Kakashi showed a surprised expression.


    what¡¯s going on?


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes turned into golden clocks?


    And what about that giant clock?


    Haven¡¯t seen how it happened.


    Is it the Kekkai Genkai?


    But doesn¡¯t Sasuke have Sharingan?


    ¡°What the hell is going on, Sasuke?¡±


    Kakashi asked with concern.


    However, what answered him was Sasuke¡¯s cold hum.


    ¡°Hey, stop talking nonsense, Kakashi-sensei, I¡¯ll tell you if you win!¡±


    ¡°It turns out that this is what gives you confidence¡­¡±


    Kakashi looked at Sasuke¡¯s invincible appearance and didn¡¯t know what expression to use to speak.


    His own dignified Konoha technician ninja.


    Are you being so underestimated by a Genin?


    ¡°Okay, I see, I accept your challenge. But it¡¯s not suitable for fighting here, come with me.¡±


    Kakashi sighed.


    After arriving at the arena where you can fight to your heart¡¯s content.


    Sasuke and Kakashi stood opposite each other.


    ¡°When this kunai lands from the sky, that¡¯s when the battle begins, no problem, right?¡±


    Kakashi took out a kunai and said.


    ¡°no problem.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    After receiving Sasuke¡¯s answer, Kakashi threw the Kunai in his hand into the air.


    And then in the moment of suffering.


    Before Sasuke reacts.


    Kakashi has already thrown three kunai.


    After blocking Sasuke¡¯s three dodging directions, he charged towards Sasuke with a kunai in his hand.


    At the speed of Kakashi Elite J¨­nin.


    It turned out to be even faster than the three shots of Kunai.


    Came with a whistling wind.


    Raising Kunai, he stabbed Sasuke in the neck.


    ¡°Ended¡­¡­¡±


    Kakashi thought so in his heart.


    Although only against a Genin.


    But Kakashi still took out 70-80% of his true strength quite seriously, and wanted to make a quick decision.


    If it was the previous Sasuke.


    This blow.


    It really does make the fight go straight to the end.


    However¡­¡­


    ¡°One shot!¡±


    boom!


    Kakashi, who was about to enter his attack range, saw Sasuke shoot himself without hesitation.


    There are guns in the Hokage world.


    It¡¯s nothing more than that because of the extraordinary energy of Chakra, guns are not so popular.


    ¡°Sasuke!¡±


    Seeing Sasuke ¡°suicide¡±, Kakashi was shocked, but the picture of blood and flesh in his imagination did not appear.


    Instead, Sasuke suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°what?!¡±


    When Kakashi sensed Sasuke¡¯s position again, he was surprised to find that Sasuke appeared behind him at some point.


    The gun in his hand unceremoniously pulled the trigger on him.


    boom!


    ¡°Second Shot!¡±


    If the distance is sufficient, no matter how fast the bullet is, it is impossible to hit Kakashi.


    It¡¯s not because the bullets aren¡¯t moving fast enough.


    But because of the time Sasuke pulled the trigger.


    Kakashi has already completed dodging or counterattack.


    But it¡¯s so close now.


    And Kakashi hadn¡¯t reacted to Sasuke¡¯s teleportation just now.


    This bullet can¡¯t dodge at all!


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Just as Kakashi¡¯s thoughts arose, the second bullet hit his back.


    However, Kakashi didn¡¯t feel any discomfort at all.


    Not even a single wound.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    Kakashi couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    But right now, in the middle of a battle, there was no time for Kakashi to think carefully about why.


    You can only quickly distance yourself.


    Then make plans.


    But the brain clearly issued an order to open the distance.


    The body did not respond.


    Do not.


    To be precise, the response is slow.


    The whole person moves like slow motion in a movie.


    No matter how much Kakashi pushes his body to speed up.


    He is slowed down many times.


    Kakashi in this case.


    Not to mention Sasuke.


    Even an ordinary person could easily kill him.


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Sasuke take the kunai from his hands and place it on his heart.


    ¡°You lost, Kakashi-sensei.¡±


    Sasuke gasped slightly.


    Accelerating yourself to surpass Kakashi¡¯s speed, slowing Kakashi¡¯s speed flow to slow motion, in just a few seconds consumes ten minutes of Sasuke¡¯s life, and most of the Chakra.


    Consumption is not low.


    But the effect is also obvious.


    The outcome was already decided, Sasuke threw Kunai away and put away Emperor Eyes, covering his forehead with one hand, his shoulders shrugging slightly.


    And finally couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!¡±


    Laugh out loud.


    Is this the power of Emperor Eyes?


    What a powerful force!


    Although I know that Kakashi suffers from lack of information.


    If the two sides know the truth about the fight, it is difficult to say what the result will be.


    After all, ninjas are like that.


    High attack and low defense.


    But anyway.


    To win is to win.


    That Kakashi who had beaten him as easily as he was teasing not long ago.


    Now he has become his own underdog!


    It feels like a dream.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Sasuke who was laughing smugly.


    But Kakashi can¡¯t afford to lose.


    And compared to this.


    Kakashi is more concerned about the ability that Sasuke showed just now.


    ¡°Sasuke, your power¡­ what the hell is going on?¡±


    Kakashi knows Sasuke too well.


    He was still a little Genin a few days ago.


    Do not.


    Actually it is the same now.


    Sasuke¡¯s Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, illusion, and Chakra volume have not changed much.


    Only that clock capability.


    If not for that ability.


    It¡¯s impossible to lose to Sasuke himself.


    That suspected time-space ability is really cheating.


    It is easy to roll over without knowing it.


    ¡°Are you curious to know, Kakashi-sensei?¡±


    Sasuke laughed enough, the restlessness and unease he had suppressed during this time were all released, and he showed Kakashi the ¡°Strongest Pupil Inventory¡± brought out from Mike¡¯s house in a relaxed way.


    ¡°I just realized this ability after reading this comic!¡±


    ¡°¡­.what?¡±


    See the manga that Sasuke showed off.


    I heard Sasuke say that his abilities were learned from the manga.


    Kakashi¡¯s expression suddenly became very exciting.

 CH 9

    Chapter 9 This comic was drawn by Mike?!


    Looking at the book ¡°The Inventory of the Strongest Pupil Technique¡± in front of him, Kakashi was speechless for a while.


    Silence for a few seconds.


    ¡°You said that your clock ability was learned from this comic?¡±


    Kakashi asked again.


    no way.


    This answer is really hard to believe.


    ¡°No matter how much you say, you won¡¯t believe it. Can¡¯t you see it once you read it?¡±


    Seeing that Kakashi could not be completely convinced, Sasuke simply stopped talking.


    Anyway, as long as Kakashi has learned some kind of pupil technique, then he will naturally believe it.


    ¡°Okay¡­I see, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Kakashi finally nodded.


    After all, the person who said this is Sasuke with high self-esteem. It¡¯s hard to imagine that he will lie. Since Sasuke has promised so, it¡¯s okay to take a moment to see.


    At least that¡¯s a clue isn¡¯t it.


    From Kakashi¡¯s side, Sasuke wouldn¡¯t be wasting time here.


    He went straight into the world of comics.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Suddenly missing Sasuke¡¯s figure, Kakashi quickly looked around, but still couldn¡¯t find Sasuke¡¯s figure.


    If it was before, Kakashi might be at a loss.


    But after seeing Sasuke¡¯s previous teleportation, Kakashi understood.


    ¡°Is it the ability of that golden clock again¡­¡±


    Kakashi shook his head, ignoring the question of where Sasuke was.


    Instead, look down at the comics.


    After Sasuke entered the world of manga, he soon followed Tokisaki Kurumi to continue developing Emperor Eye¡¯s abilities.


    Sasuke is currently able to use the ability of the one to four rounds.


    The next step is to develop the five bullets.


    The fifth bullet has the effect of foreseeing the short-term future, and its actual combat value is no less than that of the fourth bullet. When used in combination, it is invincible.


    It¡¯s just that the more advanced the ability, the more difficult it is to develop.


    It took Sasuke a week to develop the Four Bullets, and the Five Bullets don¡¯t know how long it will take, let alone the Eleven and Twelve Bullets that can send their targets to the past or the future.


    Fortunately, the flow of time in the comic world is different from the outside world, so you don¡¯t have to wait too long.


    Time flickers.


    Sasuke has been practicing in the manga world for a month.


    During this time, he finally succeeded in mastering the Five Bullets.


    Possesses the ability to predict the short-term future.


    ¡°Cool!¡±


    Sasuke let out a cheery cry.


    I never thought it would be so easy to become stronger.


    After mastering the five bullets, Sasuke was not in a hurry to continue developing the six bullets.


    After practicing in the comic world for a month, it has been almost several hours outside.


    I imagined the real world scene in my mind, and secretly thought to quit.


    Sasuke returned to the real world.


    Coincidentally.


    Kakashi, who has returned home, just finished reading this book ¡°The Strongest Pupil Technique Inventory¡±.


    ¡°There are so many wonderful pupil techniques in the world¡­it¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    Kakashi was genuinely surprised and shocked by the various eye techniques introduced in this manga.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, something appeared next to him.


    Years of experience made Kakashi quickly vigilant.


    ¡°Eh? Sasuke?¡±


    Then I saw Sasuke appear.


    Kakashi was a little lost.


    Before Sasuke suddenly disappeared, he thought it was the power of Emperor Eyes.


    But after reading this comic, he already had an understanding of Emperor Eyes¡¯s abilities.


    He can indeed do teleportation.


    But I didn¡¯t see Sasuke using Emperor Eyes?


    Seeing Kakashi¡¯s astonished eyes, Sasuke suddenly realized.


    ¡°Forgot to say, I can enter this manga to practice. During this period of time, I have become stronger!¡±


    Sasuke explained.


    It¡¯s okay not to explain.


    Once explained Kakashi was even more shocked.


    ¡°Ah? Entering the comics to practice? And it¡¯s only been a few hours, you¡¯ve become stronger again?¡±


    ¡°How do I say it¡­¡± Sasuke shook his head, ¡°Although only a few hours have passed in the real world, I have been practicing in the manga world for a month.¡±


    ¡°One month?!¡±


    Kakashi felt that his heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    This is really unbelievable.


    Not to mention how to enter the comic world.


    One month of practice in the comic world is only equivalent to a few hours in the real world¡­


    Isn¡¯t this hanging up? !


    ¡°Yeah, Kakashi-sensei, have you finished reading this manga? Should you awaken some kind of pupil technique? I¡¯ll now teach you how to enter the world of manga to practice.¡±


    Sasuke, as a past person, intends to pass on his experience of how to cultivate in the world of manga to Kakashi, so that he will not take detours.


    However, Kakashi, who heard the words, was stunned.


    ¡°Wait? Who told you that I awakened some kind of pupil technique?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Sasuke was also stunned.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t awakened the pupil technique? Didn¡¯t you finish reading this comic?¡±


    ¡°Am I finished?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you just wake up to some kind of pupil technique that suits you right after reading it?¡±


    ¡°No? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sasuke was stunned.


    Is Kakashi-sensei¡¯s situation different from mine?


    Sasuke didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    ¡°No, you have also seen my Emperor Eyes, can¡¯t you fake it? I really only got it after reading this comic!¡±


    ¡°That said, but¡­¡±


    Kakashi is also depressed.


    He just finished reading the manga and knew the origin and ability of Emperor Eyes, which is obviously not something that should exist in the world of Hokage.


    Otherwise, with the power of Emperor Eyes.


    He was already famous in the ninja world.


    But the problem is that he did not awaken any pupil technique.


    Think about it.


    If what Sasuke said is true.


    The problem is only on your own side.


    Maybe¡­ maybe¡­ maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not savvy enough?


    Think of this possibility.


    Kakashi¡¯s expression was a little shriveled.


    After all, he has seen so many magical pupil techniques, and it is impossible to say that Kakashi does not want to get it.


    Seeing Kakashi¡¯s expression, Sasuke started to think too.


    Where is the problem?


    Can¡¯t think of a reason.


    Fortunately, Sasuke thought of a way.


    ¡°Kakashi-sensei, why don¡¯t we ask Mike-sama? He drew the manga, so he should be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°oh, I see¡­.¡±


    Kakashi felt a little depressed at the moment, and nodded without listening to Sasuke¡¯s words.


    But suddenly.


    He responded to Sasuke¡¯s words.


    Suddenly looked up.


    ¡°What? You said the manga was drawn by that Mike?¡±

 CH 10

    Chapter 10 Kakashi¡¯s chance


    Drawn?


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What are you kidding?


    This kind of manga that can awaken Sasuke to such a powerful pupil technique.


    It turned out to be drawn by Mike?


    I am super!


    The man named Mike obviously looks ordinary except for being handsome.


    Didn¡¯t you expect to be an incredible super strong?


    ¡°Sasuke¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, you¡­ are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±


    Kakashi was still a little unconvinced.


    You said that you awakened Emperor Keke, but I can¡¯t believe it when the facts are in front of you.


    After all, they have fought before.


    Verified.


    But you have to say that at this moment, Emperor Eyes was actually sent to you by Mike casually.


    If this is true.


    That must be too scary, right?


    ¡°Kakashi-sensei, I know you can¡¯t accept this fact for a while, and I did the same before, but the fact is the fact¡­ I guess it¡¯s Kekkai Genkai ability of Lord Mike, we¡¯ll just ask about it.¡±


    Seeing Kakashi¡¯s unseen appearance, Sasuke still has a little sense of superiority in his heart.


    Hey.


    What do you mean by someone who has seen a big scene?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find him!¡±


    Kakashi nodded, and now he was trying to figure out what the hell was going on in this manga, and why he couldn¡¯t awaken the pupil technique.


    ¡­


    Hokage Office.


    [Ding! Sasuke has completed the training of the Five Bullets, and the Host has simultaneously obtained the training progress!]


    [Ding! You get 60000 system points!]


    I am super!


    So fast?


    Mike was a little surprised.


    Didn¡¯t this guy Sasuke just finish training the Four Bullets a few hours ago?


    Master of the Five Bullets so soon?


    Although the difficulty of training will increase suddenly as you go on.


    But keep practicing like Sasuke does.


    The Eleventh Bullet and the Twelfth Bullet will be Master soon!


    Is Indra¡¯s talent so strong?


    And Mike also noticed.


    This time, Sasuke Master Five Bullets, he not only synchronized the training progress, but also obtained 60,000 system points!


    Got 40,000 points the last time Sasuke Master Four Bullets.


    This time, there are 20,000 more points!


    According to this situation.


    Next time when Sasuke Master No. 6 Bullets.


    It is very possible to get 80,000 system points!


    cool!


    Sasuke, the cash cow!


    As long as you continue to cultivate well, we will be good half-brothers!


    dong dong!


    ¡°Sir Mike!¡±


    There was a knock from Sasuke from outside the door.


    This time.


    There was more gratitude and respect in Sasuke¡¯s voice.


    ¡°come in.¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t ask Sasuke to wait any longer, and said directly.


    Sasuke and Kakashi come in.


    Once you come in.


    Sasuke bowed ninety degrees to Mike to express his gratitude.


    ¡°Sir Mike, thank you!¡±


    It¡¯s true that Sasuke is a very arrogant man, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s an idiot who doesn¡¯t understand gratitude.


    ¡°Lord Mike, you asked me to read your comics before. I read ¡®The Inventory of the Strongest Pupil Technique¡¯, but I didn¡¯t expect to wake up the Emperor Eyes! This great kindness and virtue, I will remember in my heart!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, um, not bad¡­ Sasuke, in a short period of time, you¡¯ve already become a Master of the Fifth Bullet, and it seems that Emperor Eyes is really suitable for you. Come on, one day in the future, this world will be shocked by your strength.¡±


    Hearing this, Mike made a polite sentence.


    Although Mike didn¡¯t quite understand how Sasuke did it.


    Directly Master Four and Five bullet in one day.


    It can only be guessed that it is related to Indra¡¯s talent.


    And Sasuke heard Mike¡¯s words.


    He was even more surprised.


    Because the five bullets Sasuke mastered happened not long ago.


    Sasuke hasn¡¯t told or shown anyone yet.


    However, Mike saw through Sasuke¡¯s training progress at a glance.


    hiss¡­.


    Lord Mike is terribly powerful!


    beyond comprehension!


    thought here.


    Sasuke has more respect and admiration for Mike.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mike¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get Emperor Eyes¡­ Speaking of which, the comics drawn by Mike are really amazing, I have been practicing in the comic world for more than a month, and it¡¯s only just a few hours in the real world.¡±


    The more Sasuke thought about it, the more powerful Mike became.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, Mike was shocked when he heard Sasuke¡¯s words.


    Comic world?


    After practicing for more than a month in the comic world, how many hours have passed in the real world?


    And such a thing?


    No wonder.


    He just talking about how Sasuke managed to get Master Four and Five bullet in one day.


    It turns out that he has been practicing for so long.


    It seems that the ability of my comic system is really more than a surprise.


    anyway.


    Since Sasuke training has provided me with so many system points.


    But why Kakashi is involved?


    Think of this.


    Mike¡¯s eyes turned to Kakashi.


    I am a disciple of Jiraiya, Kakashi is a disciple of Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, and Namikaze Minato is a disciple of Jiraiya.


    Calculate like this.


    Should I call Kakashi my nephew?


    However, there seems to be no such habit in the Hokage world, so forget it.


    ¡°Kakashi, what¡¯s the matter with you coming to see me?¡±


    As soon as this word comes out.


    Kakashi blushed suddenly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Your Excellency, to be honest, I also read Sasuke¡¯s book ¡®The Inventory of the Strongest Pupil Techniques¡¯ before, but I didn¡¯t understand any pupil techniques. Is this¡­is it because my understanding is not enough?¡±


    Sad.


    So many magical pupils.


    Can see but can¡¯t get.


    You say it¡¯s hard or not.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Kakashi can¡¯t comprehend any kind of pupil technique?


    Mike was a little surprised.


    Does this comic still recognize people?


    Because Sasuke is pleasing to the eye, it chose Sasuke.


    Because Kakashi is not pleasing to the eye, so it don¡¯t give Kakashi any ability?


    Since those fantasy novels have the setting of identifying the owner of the treasure, it seems that it is not difficult to understand that the comics produced by the system will choose the object?


    So Mike thought about it and said to Kakashi: ¡°Kakashi, this has little to do with perception. Since you didn¡¯t understand any pupil technique from ¡®The Inventory of the Strongest pupil technique¡¯, it only means that you have no relationship with it.¡±


    ¡°Well, let Sasuke to take you to my residence, there are other comics there, you may be able to get other opportunities if you go and see.¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi came to the spirit.


    Are there any other comics?


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mike-sama.¡±


    After expressing his gratitude, Kakashi left with Sasuke.


    The two quickly went to Mike¡¯s residence.

 CH 11

    Chapter 11 Zanpakut¨­ of Kakashi


    Came to Mike¡¯s residence.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that I have never met Mr. Mike. It turns out that he has been drawing cartoons.¡±


    Kakashi looked at the bookshelf in front of him in amazement.


    Ordinary ninjas may not know.


    But with Kakashi¡¯s status and identity, he naturally knew that Jiraiya had another apprentice.


    Just never seen it.


    Some people speculate that this person does not exist at all.


    Some people speculated that Mike did not show up because he was sent by Jiraiya to other Shinobi villages as an undercover agent.


    Anything is said.


    Now it seems.


    These speculations are nonsense.


    ¡°Kakashi-sensei, since you can¡¯t comprehend some kind of pupil technique from this manga, let¡¯s look at other manga, maybe there are better ones.¡±


    Sasuke suggested to Kakashi.


    Since Lord Mike said that Kakashi should come here.


    It¡¯s definitely not just casual talk.


    Now Sasuke seems to regard Mike as an idol.


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Kakashi came to the bookshelf and took out a manga.


    ¡°Irregulars at Magic High School¡±.


    magic?


    It looks kind of interesting.


    But Kakashi didn¡¯t immediately open the manga and read it, but picked up another manga.


    ¡°Demon Slayer¡¯s Breathing Technique¡±.


    Hmm, this one looks interesting too.


    But it¡¯s just kind of interesting.


    Kakashi doesn¡¯t have that urge to look at it.


    This one is not very interesting, that one doesn¡¯t seem interesting¡­


    Pick it up like that.


    suddenly.


    The title and cover of a comic caught his eye.


    ¡°Zanpakut¨­ of Shinigami¡±


    Zanpakut¨­?


    Suddenly Kakashi became interested.


    Or to wake up his memory.


    Kakashi, a copy ninja known in the ninja world for copying over a thousand kinds of ninjutsu.


    But not many people know that Kakashi is not the best at ninjutsu.


    It¡¯s a family swordsmanship.


    Inherited the Hatake swordsmanship of his father ¡°Konoha¡¯s White Fang¡± Hatake Sakumo.


    Only later Kakashi relied too much on Sharingan.


    The skills of this family has been abandoned.


    The comic seems to tell a story about swords.


    This of course piqued Kakashi¡¯s interest.


    Without hesitation for a few seconds.


    Kakashi opened the manga directly.


    For a while.


    Kakashi was deeply attracted by the content of the manga.


    ¡°Zanpakut¨­, with its shape, state, and abilities, is modeled after Shinigami¡¯s own soul. Shinigami gains power by knowing the name of Zanpakut¨­ given to him, and by having a psychic dialogue with it. This is Zanpakut¨­¡­¡±


    ¡°Zanpakut¨­ can perform Shikai and Bankai, which are divided into different divisions¡­¡±


    ¡°The flame temperature after Zanpakut¨­, Ry¨±jin Jakka, Bankai, the so-called strongest heat system, can be as high as the core temperature of the sun?!¡±


    ¡°True or false! This kind of destructive power, I am afraid that it can destroy the ninja world casually?¡±


    The more Kakashi looked, the more excited he became.


    As a sword lover.


    This comic is literally tailor-made for him.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    A few hours passed before I knew it.


    It was already late at night.


    But Kakashi¡¯s eyes grew brighter.


    He was shocked.


    If only I could have a Zanpakut¨­ too.


    Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but have such thoughts.


    And at this time.


    Kakashi suddenly felt a powerful force imprison him in place.


    And in his soul.


    As if something was quietly appearing.


    Then.


    Swell up!


    ¡°what¡­..!¡±


    The pain of the upheaval in the soul made Kakashi cry out subconsciously.


    The expression on his face was distorted.


    After all, it was a severe pain that went deep into the soul.


    But the pain came and went quickly.


    when the pain is gone.


    Kakashi had another piece of information in his mind.


    He could clearly feel something inside him.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­..¡±


    Kakashi swallowed and called its name according to the information in his mind.


    ¡°Appear, Gonry¨­maru!¡±


    next moment.


    A Western-style rapier appeared out of thin air in Kakashi¡¯s hands.


    It is the Zanpakut¨­ of the strongest Ice series ¨C Gonry¨­maru!


    ¡­


    [Ding! Hatake Kakashi awakened the Zanpakut¨­ Gonry¨­maru by reading your manga ¡°Shinigami no Zanpakut¨­¡±, and the Host got the Zanpakut¨­ simultaneously!]


    [Ding! You get 50000 system points!]


    At the same time, Mike also received a prompt from the system.


    The hands that were drawing the manga trembled.


    I¡¯m super? !


    Zanpakut¨­ of the Shinigami world? !


    Mike couldn¡¯t wait to check his properties panel.


    Take a look at Zanpakut¨­ Yan Ling Wan.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    I saw Yan Ling Wan with clear words that can only be Shikai at present.


    Yes, Shikai, not Bankai yet.


    Happy early.


    But it¡¯s not a big problem.


    Since Sasuke can enter the world of manga, Kakashi can definitely enter the world of Zanpakut¨­ to develop Gonry¨­maru.


    As long as Kakashi further develops Gonry¨­maru¡¯s ability, any Bankai and any weather control ability will be available.


    Think of this.


    The corners of Mike¡¯s mouth rose slightly.


    In addition to Gonry¨­maru, Kakashi also contributed a full 50,000 system points.


    As expected of the veteran Konoha technician Elite J¨­nin Kakashi.


    It is much better than Sasuke.


    Speaking of which, there are now more than 150,000 system points.


    It¡¯s enough for ten consecutive draws at the gold level.


    Think about it.


    Mike decided to smoke first.


    ¡°System, do ten gold-level draws!¡±


    Mike thought to himself in his heart.


    [Ding! Open the gold level ten consecutive draws!]


    [Ding¨C]

 CH 12

    Chapter 12 How strong is Master Mike?!


    [Ding! You get 3000 ninjutsu experience points!]


    [Ding! You get random normal ninja gear x30!]


    [Ding! You get ration pills x10!]


    ¡­


    [Ding! You get the Kekkai Genkai: Boil Style!]


    ¡°Is this a guarantee¡­ It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Although there is no rare and powerful ability drawn, it is not bad to get a guaranteed Kekkai Genkai.


    Anyway, the system points came quickly, and it didn¡¯t hurt to spend them.


    Just save your character.


    It may be a big prize next time.


    Pack up your mood.


    Mike is looking forward to the next lottery draw.


    the other side.


    Sasuke has been practicing in the manga world for almost a month.


    when coming out.


    He happened to see Kakashi holding Hy¨­rinmaru.


    So Sasuke hurriedly asked, ¡°Kakashi-sensei, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I got the ability from the manga¡­¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s excitement was overflowing from his face at this moment.


    One of the strongest Zanpakut¨­!


    The excitement for him, a sword lover, can be imagined.


    Kakashi has restrained his emotions even if he is not so excited that he jumps up.


    ¡°Sasuke, how do you enter the manga world? I want to try the power of this sword!¡±


    Kakashi didn¡¯t just summon Gonry¨­maru when Sasuke came out, but waited until Sasuke came out.


    After all, no matter how excited Kakashi is, he knows it.


    This is not a good place to test the power of Gonry¨­maru.


    Not to mention that there are so many precious comics around.


    If accidentally damaged.


    That¡¯s not good.


    And Kakashi clearly remembered what Sasuke said.


    The flow of time in the comic world is different from the outside world.


    In the world of comics, it can help him better Master Gonry¨­maru¡¯s power.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s get out of here first to be safe, or if something goes wrong and these comics are damaged, then we¡¯ll be guilty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Kakashi-sensei.¡±


    Saying that, Sasuke and Kakashi left the house.


    Although it was late at night.


    The two of them didn¡¯t want to rest at all.


    Go straight to the back mountain clearing of Konoha.


    Sasuke taught Kakashi the method, and the two soon entered the world of manga.


    in the world of comics.


    Kakashi can wield the power of Gonry¨­maru unscrupulously.


    At the same time, you can watch the battle scene of Gotei 13 1st Division vice-captain Ch¨­jir¨­ Sasakibe using the Gonry¨­maru in the Shinigami world.


    If you have some insight, you can also learn from each other with Sasuke.


    Sasuke is naturally willing to agree to Kakashi¡¯s request to learn from each other, which also helps him to become stronger quickly.


    Time flickers.


    straight to the day.


    Kakashi came out of the manga world.


    With an excited look on his face.


    ¡°Zanpakut¨­ is amazing!¡±


    Actually, Kakashi didn¡¯t say a word.


    Mainly Zanpakut¨­ does not need to consume Chakra.


    This is good news for him who has a small amount of Chakra.


    Kakashi pulled Gonry¨­maru out.


    next moment.


    A ray of lightning erupted from Gonry¨­maru.


    Then this thunderbolt shot through Kakashi¡¯s body along the arm that was holding Gonry¨­maru.


    Kakashi¡¯s entire body was bathed in lightning.


    The surrounding temperature and brightness also soared instantly.


    The grass under Kakashi¡¯s feet didn¡¯t even hold on for a second, before it was split into black ash by lightning.


    He waved the sword lightly.


    A ray of lightning shot out.


    boom!


    A big tree not far away suddenly exploded under the bombardment of this thunderbolt.


    ¡°This casual lightning attack has more power than A-level ninjutsu¡­ It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Seeing the power of the thunder and lightning he sent out, Kakashi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    A-level ninjutsu, which is the level of Rasengan and Chidori.


    Just saying that might not be intuitive enough.


    According to Kakashi¡¯s original words.


    Kakashi said that he can use Chidori up to 4 times a day, and he will run out of Chakra after that.


    And this lightning attack, which is more powerful than Chidori, is just the equivalent of A level ninjutsu to Kakashi, and it doesn¡¯t consume much at all.


    Not to mention that this is still a long-range attack, and Chidori has to melee.


    ¡°I just got Gonry¨­maru not long ago, I am afraid that my strength is already comparable to a Kage-level powerhouse¡­ and this is just the tip of the iceberg of Gonry¨­maru¡¯s power. If I can Master Bankai and control the weather, then Really powerful!¡±


    In the Shinigami manga, Kakashi has seen how exaggerated the power limit of the Shinigami world is.


    Although Gonry¨­maru is not the most destructive Zanpakut¨­.


    But it is definitely one of the top Zanpakut¨­.


    However, it is not easy to master Gonry¨­maru completely.


    Kakashi has been practicing in the world of manga for a month, and on the premise of constantly observing the battle of the strong and summing up his experience, he is only a beginner to Shikai.


    There is still a long way to go for Master Bankai.


    ¡°Fortunately, the flow of time in Mr. Mike¡¯s comic book is different from the outside world. Otherwise, even if I get Gonry¨­maru, I am afraid that I may not be able to master Gonry¨­maru¡¯s Bankai in this life.¡±


    ¡°But it also made me realize one thing.¡±


    ¡°The stronger Gonry¨­maru¡¯s power is, the more powerful Mike, who drew all this, is beyond imagination!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Mr. Jiraiya will let Mr. Mike be the Temporary Hokage. With Mr. Mike¡¯s strength, he may already be enough to be a Hokage, but he lacks fame¡­ This time, he should be paving the way for Mr. Mike to accumulate prestige, and after Miss. Tsunade leaves office, The Sixth Hokage should be Lord Mike.¡±


    In this short time, Kakashi analyzed a lot of things.


    The expression also became very emotional.


    He used to say that he was a famous genius.


    Graduated from ninja school at five, promoted to Ch¨±nin at six, and became J¨­nin at twelve.


    And Mr. Mike is four or five years younger than himself.


    The strength is beyond his comprehension.


    It¡¯s unbelievable.


    ¡°But that¡¯s fine. Lord Mike is Lord Jiraiya¡¯s disciple. The stronger he is, the safer Konoha will be.¡±


    Saying that, Kakashi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Wait? Why do we have to rely on Mike-sama to protect Konoha? The things we hold dear are meaningless if we don¡¯t protect them with our own hands.¡±


    ¡°Sir Mike, there are still many manga, since Sasuke and I can get power from it, others should do too, right?¡±


    ¡°If other people can also gain great power from those comics, our Konoha¡¯s overall strength will be greatly enhanced!¡±


    ¡°If something like the invasion of Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi happens again in the future, we don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    As Kakashi thought.


    The world of Hokage is a world where the strong are respected.


    Strong have the right to speak.


    Why is Konoha one of the Five Great Ninja Villages?


    Isn¡¯t it because Konoha¡¯s strength is strong enough?


    Otherwise, it would have been annexed by other Shinobi villages long ago.


    But that was the past.


    The current Konoha is not as powerful as before.


    Yet now.


    Variables appear!


    ¡°However, I should ask Master Mike for instructions. After all, those comics are his stuff. It would be bad if he let other people read them without his permission and made Master Mike unhappy.¡±


    Thinking of this, Kakashi suppressed his intention to continue practicing Bankai, and hurriedly headed for the Hokage building.

 CH 13

    Chapter 13 Let all Konoha read the comics?


    Hokage Office.


    Mike¡¯s mind came from the system¡¯s prompt sound.


    [Ding! Kakashi initially mastered the Shikai of Gonry¨­maru, and the Host simultaneously obtained the training progress!]


    [Ding! You get 50000 system points!]


    These two prompts made Mike smile from ear to ear.


    The feeling of lying down and collecting money is cool!


    It¡¯s not long after the ten draws, and now you can draw the gold ten draws again!


    Even at this rate.


    It won¡¯t be long before you can get a diamond-level ten draw!


    The things that the diamond-level 10-shot burst is naturally much richer than the gold-level 10-shot.


    ¡°Should I just draw ten gold-level tiers now, or save points to make a big wave¡­ This is the question.¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t expect that one day he would be troubled by ¡°more money¡±.


    Just when he was confused.


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sir Mike, I¡¯m sorry to bother you again.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, come in.¡±


    Although Kakashi has a respectful attitude because he has received benefits and begged others, Mike did not put on airs, but regarded Kakashi as his good friend.


    Well, the kind that makes money.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kakashi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Master Shikai¡­ How are you, are you still satisfied with Gonry¨­maru?¡±


    ¡°hiss¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help being surprised, and his scalp felt numb.


    I haven¡¯t said anything yet.


    Master Mike knows everything?


    When I came with Sasuke last time, Mike saw through Sasuke¡¯s training progress at a glance.


    This time, he saw through my cultivation progress at a glance.


    I really can¡¯t hide anything from Mike-sama.


    too strong!


    ¡°I can¡¯t be more satisfied. Thank you Mike for your kindness to me. You can share the powerful abilities of Emperor Eyes and Gonry¨­maru with me and Sasuke. Mike¡¯s mind is also admirable.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s attitude is sincere and his tone comes from the bottom of his heart.


    Not to mention that Mike is powerful.


    Also willing to share power with others.


    This is invaluable.


    Even if it don¡¯t reduce their own strength, not everyone is willing to share their strength with others.


    Selfishness is human nature.


    Kakashi admires someone like Mike who shares selflessly with his peers.


    ¡°Kakashi, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m a disciple of Jiraiya-sama and you¡¯re a disciple of Minato-senpai. It¡¯s not necessary for you to be so polite. I¡¯m very happy to help you improve your strength.¡±


    Mike said with a smile.


    Can this be unhappy?


    The greater your strength, the greater my income.


    I can¡¯t wait for you to be so powerful that your fists shatter the void and soar into the sky.


    This way my harvest will definitely be better.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the matter with you coming to see me?¡±


    Mike asked.


    Now that you got Zanpakut¨­, shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and cultivate, and then provide me with system points continuously?


    There is still time to come and thank me.


    It¡¯s not necessary.


    Isn¡¯t this a waste of my hard work?


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi seemed a little guilty.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Mike, I have an unkind request. If Mr. Mike can agree, I¡¯m really grateful¡­ If Mr. Mike doesn¡¯t agree, it doesn¡¯t matter, after all, I also feel that I am a bit too much to ask.¡±


    Kakashi also knows what his next request is, like asking someone to open their own vault safe and let others choose for free.


    It sounds excessive.


    So at the moment Kakashi is also very guilty.


    But for Konoha¡¯s future, he had to ask shamelessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you haven¡¯t asked, how do you know that your request is too much?¡±


    Seeing Kakashi¡¯s tangled appearance, Mike, who was in a good mood, said directly.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    Since Mike said so, Kakashi is no longer entangled.


    ¡°I implore Mike-sama to let the other J¨­nins in Konoha also watch your comics, so that they can also have a chance to improve their strength.¡±


    After saying that, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but bow his head.


    Because he is ashamed.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look directly into Mike¡¯s eyes.


    For fear that Mike would yell at him the next moment.


    To get the benefits, it is necessary to take an inch.


    However, the abuse Kakashi expected did not appear.


    Instead, I heard Mike¡¯s hearty laughter.


    ¡°I thought it was something, it turned out to be like this¡­ You have this idea because of the invasion of Konoha this time? Kakashi, your request is not too much, not too much at all¡­ Rather, in my opinion not only The J¨­nins should be allowed to read the manga, and all the Konoha ninjas should be allowed to read the manga!¡±


    Such a good thing, how could Mike refuse.


    He wished that the whole world would watch his cartoons.


    The more people you see, the more rewards you can get, and the more system points you can get.


    Of course.


    If people from all over the world can see it, Mike will not agree.


    Because it¡¯s no match for me.


    But if you just let your own people see it, it¡¯s doable.


    Anyway, no matter who gets the ability, Mike can get it directly and simultaneously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s decision, Kakashi was shocked again.


    I am super!


    Let all the ninjas in Konoha read the comics?


    that scene.


    Just think about it!

 CH 14

    Chapter 14 Are you from the comics? !


    Kakashi originally just wanted the J¨­nins to read the manga.


    But Mike is better.


    Directly let everyone in Konoha read the comics?


    This really surprised Kakashi.


    ¡°This¡­ Master Mike, really?¡±


    To be honest, Kakashi is a little less suggestive.


    It¡¯s fine if I just let the J¨­nins watch it.


    After all, being able to become J¨­nin is the main elite of the village. Everyone knows the bottom line, and there are very few traitors and spies.


    And Ch¨±nin and Genin?


    No one can guarantee whether there will be traitors among these people, or those who defected to Konoha after gaining powerful abilities.


    Moreover.


    Being able to cultivate to J¨­nin shows that you still have a certain understanding and talent.


    Maybe Ch¨±nin and Genin can¡¯t comprehend any powerful abilities, right?


    Isn¡¯t that too selfless to share?


    ¡°What is true or false, do I have to joke with you about this kind of thing? Suppose one day in the future, an enemy invades Konoha, and it is not only the J¨­nin who need to fight, but everyone in Konoha to work together, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Although I can¡¯t wait to promote my comics quickly, Mike¡¯s polite words are still necessary.


    Otherwise, how outrageous?


    However, these words fell in Kakashi¡¯s ears, and they had a great impact on him.


    have a look.


    have a look!


    What is selfless love?


    This is selfless love!


    a time.


    Kakashi¡¯s admiration and respect for Mike is directly filled.


    There are such companions.


    Why can¡¯t we Konoha be peaceful and healthy?


    Kakashi is not a hypocritical person, but at this moment, after hearing Mike¡¯s words, he just wanted to say something and express his thoughts.


    ¡°Lord Mike, I thank you all for your contribution and sharing on behalf of Konoha.¡±


    Saying that, Kakashi bowed deeply to Mike.


    In the past, he respected Mike because he was in awe of the strong.


    But now he respects Mike entirely because he is convinced by Mike¡¯s selfless personality.


    see.


    Mike stood up, stepped forward from behind the desk, and took Kakashi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Everyone is their own, so it doesn¡¯t have to be like this. Didn¡¯t I say everything at the inauguration ceremony yesterday, I will do my best to help you become stronger.¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi¡¯s admiration and respect for Mike increased even more.


    ¡°Now that the decision has been made, let¡¯s hurry up and implement the matter¡­ I will use the right to act as Hokage with a cheeky face, Kakashi J¨­nin will obey!¡±


    Mike said half-jokingly.


    And Kakashi stood up straight in cooperation.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please order!¡±


    ¡°Kakashi J¨­nin, I order you to mobilize all the J¨­nin in Konoha to watch the manga I drew.¡±


    ¡°After all the J¨­nin have obtained their own abilities, mobilize all Konoha¡¯s ninjas to watch the comics collectively.¡±


    ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    Although Mike has drawn comics for many years, after all, the number is limited, and it is impossible for everyone to have a copy.


    Therefore, we must first ensure that the J¨­nin watch first, and then let the Ch¨±nin Genin soak in the rain and dew.


    ¡°can!¡±


    Kakashi responded solemnly, swearing to himself that he would do this well.


    Kakashi then left the Hokage office to gather the various J¨­nins.


    Not too long.


    At the meeting point, the various J¨­nins of Konoha gathered one after another.


    If there were only orders from Mike, Temporary Hokage, it might not be so effective.


    The main messenger is Kakashi, who is well-connected in the J¨­nin circle.


    Even if everyone doesn¡¯t want to give face to Mike, they will give face to Kakashi.


    Might Guy, one of the J¨­nin¡¯s, looked left and right, but he couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused when he didn¡¯t see Kakashi¡¯s figure.


    ¡°That Temporary Hokage asked Kakashi to call us in such a hurry. Could it be that something is wrong?¡±


    J¨­nin from the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hiashi, who is also the head of the Hyuga clan, looked around, frowned slightly and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that Temporary Hokage here? Let us dove?¡±


    ¡°And Kakashi-senpai. Strange, what about others?¡± Yamato also looked puzzled.


    The three of Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ gathered together, Nara Shikaku looked at everyone: ¡°Everyone, wait a moment, the Temporary Hokage and Kakashi will definitely not aim at nothing. Since they called us here, there must be something.¡±


    Just at this time.


    Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ suddenly flashed around, and a figure appeared.


    It is Kakashi.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    As soon as Kakashi appeared, he scratched his head and said apologetically.


    Because it was too boring to wait for everyone to gather, so he went to the comic world to practice for a while during the waiting time.


    Almost forgot the time.


    ¡°Kakashi?! Where did you come from?¡±


    Suddenly a person suddenly appeared beside him, making the three veteran J¨­nin Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ widen their eyes.


    They obviously didn¡¯t feel anything just now.


    Suddenly it appeared.


    Anyone who replaces it will be startled.


    Kakashi was about to answer when he saw another flash beside Kakashi, and Sasuke also appeared in the arena.


    ¡°Holy Fuck!¡±


    Akamichi Choza was startled, and said that his small body could not stand the shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Time and space ninjutsu?¡±


    Yamanaka Inochi took two steps back suddenly.


    The other J¨­nins were also surprised.


    in their identities.


    Naturally, he knew about Kakashi and Sasuke¡¯s abilities.


    Aren¡¯t they not capable of time and space ninjutsu?


    what is the problem?


    That is to say, they didn¡¯t think Kakashi would harm them. If a stranger came, they would have been besieged and interrogated long ago.


    ¡°Kakashi, are you master time-space ninjutsu?¡±


    Might Guy asked eagerly and excitedly.


    The others didn¡¯t speak, but judging from their expressions, they were clearly interested.


    After all, in addition to Summoning, time and space ninjutsu is extremely rare, and it is often associated with power.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Kakashi and Sasuke looked at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who sees it first, so it¡¯s up to you to tell them, Sasuke.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Sasuke hummed, then took out the comic book ¡°The Inventory of the Strongest Pupil Technique¡± and showed it to everyone.


    ¡°We just came out of a comic book.¡±


    J¨­nin: ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell?


    You guys came out of a comic book?


    After hearing this explanation, the J¨­nins subconsciously glanced at the manga in Sasuke¡¯s hand, and then turned their gazes to Kakashi¡¯s face.


    That expression seemed to say.


    Is something wrong with your head, Kakashi?

 CH 15

    Chapter 15 Manga Salesman, Kakashi!


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    Might Guy laughed.


    ¡°Kakashi, are you kidding us?¡±


    The other J¨­nins were also somewhat dissatisfied.


    It¡¯s not for you Kakashi to make fun of us by taking the time to come by yourself.


    ¡°This joke is not funny at all.¡±


    ¡°Kakashi, hurry up and tell me what¡¯s the matter with calling us here!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, where is Temporary Hokage?¡±


    ¡­


    The J¨­nin obviously don¡¯t believe Sasuke and Kakashi so easily.


    Another world in comic books?


    good guy.


    What if we were three year olds?


    Do not.


    In the Hokage world.


    Even a three-year-old wouldn¡¯t believe such a lie, would he?


    Yet at this moment.


    Kakashi pulled out Gonry¨­maru.


    Lightning surrounded him.


    The surrounding temperature rose instantly.


    The sound of thunder was incessant.


    The sudden appearance of thunder and lightning made the J¨­nin subconsciously look at Kakashi.


    In particular, J¨­nin Shiranui Genma shouted: ¡°Kakashi, what¡¯s the matter? Did you use Lightning Style ninjutsu? But I didn¡¯t see you having a seal move?¡±


    Ibiki Morino frowned slightly: ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, if it¡¯s Lightning Style ninjutsu, why did Kakashi not get hurt even though he was bathed in lightning?¡±


    Ninjutsu is indiscriminate.


    This is common sense in the ninja world.


    Take Kakashi, for example.


    In order to develop Chidori and Raikiri, he was injured a lot.


    but now.


    How could Kakashi, who was wrapped in thunder and lightning, look injured at all?


    Could it be that.


    Are these lightning bolts like goods?


    It looks mighty, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all?


    ¡°Let me try it!¡± Might Guy was naturally the one who was most interested in the change of his old friend and rival. He approached Kakashi and stretched out his hand to try to touch the thunderbolt on Kakashi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Immediately.


    He withdrew his palm in pain.


    ¡°This lightning is indeed real!¡±


    Might Guy¡¯s words and reactions didn¡¯t seem fake. Seeing this, the surrounding J¨­nins immediately understood what this meant.


    Ninjutsu that can be divided into enemy and mine!


    Still unprinted!


    Seeing the reactions and expressions of the J¨­nins, Kakashi was satisfied.


    Shocked?


    Surprised?


    It¡¯s like selling a product, you have to get your customers interested before they¡¯re willing to pay for it.


    And now.


    Kakashi is responsible for promoting Mike¡¯s manga.


    He didn¡¯t immediately answer the surprises and questions of the J¨­nin, but gently lifted Gonry¨­maru to face the ground in the distance.


    hum! hum! hum! ¡­


    A wisp of thunder and lightning shot out from Gonry¨­maru.


    It fell on the ground in the distance.


    Blast the ground.


    It stirred up dust several meters high.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°What a great power!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need a seal?¡±


    ¡°This is definitely the destructive power of A-level ninjutsu!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tie the seal and you can stop talking about it. Does Kakashi have so many Chakras?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, how did Kakashi become so strong?¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.


    Kakashi suddenly turned into a monster with random bursts of A-rank ninjutsu?


    J¨­nin¡¯s three views are simply broken.


    One by one was intrigued, and looked straight at Kakashi.


    What exactly is going on?


    Or.


    Can they learn this ninjutsu from Kakashi?


    ¡°Hahaha¡­Want to learn?¡±


    Seeing the interest of the J¨­nins, Kakashi chuckled softly.


    ¡°I said, Kakashi, don¡¯t give a shit, just say it!¡±


    ¡°I do! Of course I do!¡±


    very good.


    Just be in a hurry.


    Just want this rhythm.


    Kakashi took out the manga ¡°Shinigami no Zanpakut¨­¡± without hesitation, then pointed to the Zangetsu held by Kurosaki Ichigo on the cover and said, ¡°My ability comes from this manga, something called Zanpakut¨­.¡±


    ¡°Zanpakut¨­?¡±


    Hearing Kakashi¡¯s explanation, everyone looked at each other.


    What the hell?


    Comics again?


    Just now Kakashi and Sasuke appeared out of nowhere, and they said they came out of the manga world.


    Now Kakashi has shown such a powerful ability.


    Did you say it was from the comics?


    Although people think this explanation is outrageous and unacceptable.


    But they also knew that Kakashi shouldn¡¯t be making silly jokes with them about this sort of thing.


    Is it¡­


    Is there really something magical about this manga, as Kakashi said?


    ¡°Wait! It suddenly occurred to me that what Kakashi said might be true!¡±


    At this moment, a J¨­nin from the Kurama clan suddenly spoke as if he had thought of something.


    Kurama family is one of the ancient families of Konoha, and they are good at using illusions that manipulate the five senses.


    It used to be a famous family of Konohagakure, and it was on an equal footing with the Uchiha clan.


    Kurama family once sent a lot of J¨­nin and Ch¨±nin to Konoha, but later, due to the lack of ninjas who awakened the Kekkai Genkai, the family gradually declined and became one of the inconspicuous small families in Konoha Village.


    However, even so, the Kurama clan still retains a certain right to speak in Konoha.


    Because every few generations of Kurama family, there will be a genius who surpasses the abilities of his peers.


    And in this generation.


    This genius is the daughter of the patriarch and his wife.


    Named Kurama Yakumo.


    Possessing the strongest talent in the history of Kurama family, it can not only control people¡¯s five senses, but also create a world of illusion that can be turned into reality.


    To put it simply, she possesses the power of escapism that creates nothing, and the things she draws on the drawings will appear in reality, which is the most essential power of escapism.


    However, it is precisely because of this powerful Kekkai Genkai that it constantly absorbs nutrients and oppresses her body, resulting in the weakness of Kurama Yakumo¡¯s body.


    ¡°You mean¡­ Yakumo?¡±


    Hearing the words of the Kurama clan, J¨­nin, Kurenai Yuhi reacted.


    Because Kurama Yakumo¡¯s parents once hired Yuhi Kurenai as a tutor, Yuhi Kurenai is still familiar with Kurama Yakumo.


    ¡°Red, what are you talking about?¡±


    Other J¨­nin, who didn¡¯t know about Kurama Yakumo¡¯s existence, looked puzzled.


    So Kurenai briefly introduced Kurama Yakumo¡¯s abilities.


    This time.


    The crowd finally accepted Kakashi¡¯s explanation.


    Since there are Kekkai Genkai who can turn the scene on the canvas into reality.


    Then Kakashi said that there is a world in the manga, and he can get abilities from the manga, and it is not nonsense.


    Might Guy said: ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable that there is still a world in the comics, and you can get abilities from it.¡±


    Mitarashi Anko also asked enthusiastically: ¡°Kakashi, we also had the opportunity to get your ability when you were just now, right? Is this true?¡±


    ¡°certainly.¡±


    Kakashi nodded.

 CH 16

    Chapter 16 Might Guy Awakens the Super Saiyan Bloodline!


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t guarantee that you will get it.¡±


    Kakashi changed the subject and said.


    Just like he didn¡¯t wake up any pupil technique after reading ¡°The Strongest Pupil Technique Inventory¡± before.


    This thing depends on fate and understanding.


    It is possible that some of these J¨­nin actually had access to Zanpakut¨­.


    But it is estimated that more people are unable to awaken Zanpakut¨­.


    Kakashi¡¯s words suddenly let the J¨­nin feel discouraged.


    ¡°Ah? I said, how can such a good thing come to us so easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    ¡°Kakashi, you¡¯re not being kind, aren¡¯t you kidding us?¡±


    Kakashi laughed: ¡°You guys just listen to me. Although you may not be able to get Zanpakut¨­, you still have other opportunities. To tell you the truth, there are many manga with magical powers like this! Sasuke and I both obtained the ability from the comics, and it can be confirmed to be true!¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s words made everyone stunned.


    There are a lot more?


    Such a magical comic is actually not one or two but many books?


    hiss¡­¡­


    is it possible?


    After a brief silence, a J¨­nin asked suspiciously, ¡°Kakashi, is what you said¡­ true?¡±


    ¡°Really, absolutely.¡±


    Kakashi gave Sasuke a look, and Sasuke also showed the ¡°Strongest Pupil Inventory¡± as proof for Kakashi.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, where are those comics? Take us there!¡±


    ¡°Kakashi, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember us for such a good thing, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to owe you a favor now!¡±


    a time.


    Most of the J¨­nin were very excited to think that they might also gain such a powerful ability as Zanpakut¨­.


    But Kakashi blushed when he heard everyone¡¯s gratitude.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ You are wrong in thanking. These cartoons were drawn by Mike. You should thank Mike-sama.¡±


    Kakashi quickly explained that he deserved it.


    ¡°That Temporary Hokage?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in disbelief.


    Only then did they understand why Mike and Kakashi had summoned them.


    They thought Mike was just a vase to replace Jiraiya.


    Unexpectedly, it is a strong hidden person.


    There was bound to be a surprise in my heart.


    Follow Kakashi.


    The J¨­nin came to Mike¡¯s residence.


    ¡°My God! Are there so many comics?¡±


    ¡°Mike sama drew so many comics by himself? How long did it take? Did he draw comics all the time?¡±


    ¡°If these manga are as magical as Kakashi said, what kind of terrible power is the Temporary Hokage?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    J¨­nin looked at the row of comics in amazement.


    At this time, Kakashi became a member of the discipline committee.


    ¡°Everyone, these comics are all from the hands of Mike, and they are the hard work of Mike, so everyone must be careful when choosing, and don¡¯t damage these comics!¡±


    Because of the benefits of these manga, Kakashi understands how precious these manga really is.


    Mike is willing to share it for everyone to watch, that is Mike¡¯s kindness.


    If someone broke one or two of them.


    That¡¯s not good.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°understood.¡±


    J¨­nin couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and they all came to the bookshelf.


    ¡°Everyone, as someone who has come here, I can give you some experience.¡±


    Kakashi continued to explain.


    ¡°When you choose comics, you must choose the ones you are interested in, or those that are more in line with your own personalities and abilities, so that it is easier to gain powerful abilities from comics.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you get powerful abilities in every comic?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood, Kakashi means that every manga here can acquire powerful abilities, but whether you can get them depends on whether you have the fate and understanding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    Kakashi nodded.


    ¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would also read comics.¡±


    Might Guy was a little emotional.


    He is naturally no stranger to comics, but he has always spent his time cultivating and has never seen it.


    I don¡¯t know if the manga is good or not.


    Think so.


    Might Guy picked up a manga called ¡°Super Saiyan: Goku¡± and read it.


    This look.


    Might Guy was completely immersed in it.


    The content of this comic is the experience of Goku from childhood to adulthood in the world of Dragon Ball.


    From being a despised lower-level warrior, to becoming the legendary Super Saiyan God, to a higher realm¡­


    The sweat and hard work in this, as well as Goku¡¯s never-changing heart for martial arts, all of a sudden attracted Might Guy.


    But before I knew it, a few hours passed.


    Might Guy watched Goku¡¯s life.


    ¡°As expected of my friend! My blood is burning!¡±


    Although they have never met, Might Guy has regarded Goku as his best friend.


    The experience of Goku is very similar to that of Might Guy.


    Goku is a low-level warrior with low combat power, and Might Guy is also a ninja waste who can only learn Taijutsu.


    With his sweat and hard work, Goku surpassed all kinds of geniuses and became one of the best in the universe.


    Might Guy has become a J¨­nin by his own strength, just by physique.


    more importantly.


    Goku¡¯s awareness that he wants to keep getting stronger in order to protect the things that others cherish.


    And Might Guy coincides even more.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ The real power is not to defeat some strong people, but to protect what is most important to you.¡±


    Might Guy realized.


    In the past few hours, he was shocked by the behavior and will of Goku.


    He saw a lower-level soldier, sweating hard.


    He saw a strong man, in order to protect the things he cherished, he sacrificed his life.


    He saw a man with a pure heart towards martial arts.


    ¡°I really want to fight Goku.¡±


    Might Guy was filled with emotion.


    Motivated by the spirit of Goku, Might Guy¡¯s youthful fire is even more exuberant.


    At this time.


    Might Guy suddenly felt himself unable to move, an unknown force bound him.


    The blood in his body was constantly heating up and rolling.


    The searing pain of the exchange transfusion caused Might Guy¡¯s body temperature to skyrocket, and it looked as if the Eight Gate had been opened, bleeding out.


    Might Guy¡¯s expression became contorted, but he didn¡¯t cry out.


    Immediately after.


    The information about Super Saiyan appeared in Might Guy¡¯s mind like a movie.


    A powerful force filled the body.


    For a moment, Might Guy¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡­¡±


    Is this the bloodline of a Super Saiyan?!

 CH 17

    Chapter 17 How can there be such a good person? ah? So I am?


    [Ding! Might Guy awakened the Super Saiyan bloodline by reading your manga Super Saiyan: Goku! Host simultaneously obtains the bloodline ability!]


    [Ding! You get 60000 system points!]


    At the same time that Might Guy obtained the Super Saiyan bloodline, Mike also received a prompt from the system.


    Mike, who is used to it, has calmed down.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    [Ding! Nara Shikaku awakened to the Dragon Slayer Magic of Shadows by reading your manga ¡°Dragon Slayer¡±! Host obtains this ability synchronously!]


    [Ding! You get 40000 system points!]


    [Ding! Hyuga Hiashi obtained the professional inheritance of Jiwuhuang by reading your manga ¡°The Secret Story of Jiwuhuang¡±! Host simultaneously obtains this professional ability!]


    [Ding! You get 40000 system points!]


    [Ding¡­.]


    The system points were continuously recorded, and various new abilities were obtained simultaneously, which made Mike burst into laughter.


    So cool!


    And this is just the beginning.


    After all, not everyone has the luck to read the first manga to gain the ability.


    in the next few days.


    One after another, J¨­nins gained new abilities from the manga, giving Mike a ton of system points.


    in addition.


    The progress of J¨­nin¡¯s cultivation will also be directly synchronized by Mike unconditionally.


    At the same time, you can also get the corresponding system point rewards.


    Mike¡¯s current system point balance is 1.02 million.


    It is already possible to perform a diamond-level ten consecutive draws.


    dong dong!


    at this time.


    There was a knock on the door, interrupting Mike¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°come in.¡±


    Mike finished.


    Then I saw Kurenai and J¨­nin from the Kurama clan walk in.


    ¡°You two, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Mike said with some doubts.


    Through the system¡¯s prompt, he knew that the two people in front of him had obtained new abilities from the comics, and they should not have come for the comics.


    heard.


    Kuranai Yuhi and Kurama J¨­nin looked at each other, and finally Yuhi Kuranai explained, ¡°Your Excellency, we have something to ask for.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me, what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    Mike replied.


    ¡°I wonder if you knows about Kurama family?¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi briefly introduced the Kurama clan.


    Then comes the key point.


    Kurama Yakumo.


    ¡°I see, you mean you want me to help you solve Kurama Yakumo¡¯s inner demon?¡±


    After listening to Kuranai¡¯s words, Mike understood their intentions.


    Kurama Yakumo¡¯s talent is too strong, her body can¡¯t bear it, and she will be exhausted as long as she practices for a while.


    Now that the Kurama clan has begun to decline, and finally a ninja with Kekkai Genkai has emerged, the expectations of the clansmen for Kurama Yakumo can be imagined.


    So even with his body like this, Yakumo Kurama has always been working hard to cultivate for the expectations of his clan.


    Kurama Yakumo¡¯s parents did not want her health to deteriorate further due to her excessive efforts, and persuaded her to give up becoming a ninja.


    Kurama Yakumo planted resentment because of this, and the monster of desire and revenge, Idu, grew in her heart.


    Later, Idu broke free from the spiritual shackles and burned down the family house, and also killed the parents of Kurama Yakumo.


    And Kurama Yakumo has completely forgotten this past due to the self-protection mechanism of the brain.


    She mistakenly believed that Third Hokage, who was in power at the time, had sent someone to assassinate her parents, and that she was going to assassinate herself.


    Because Kurama Yakumo¡¯s ability is too terrifying, he was isolated by Konoha in Satomi Hill Villa.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Kuranai nodded.


    ¡°Um¡­ I have a general understanding of the situation, but I said it before, it doesn¡¯t really make sense to do so.¡±


    Mike thought about it and told them the truth.


    ¡°Even if you solves her inner demon, she won¡¯t live long.¡±


    ¡°Having the power of yin that is powerful enough to rewrite reality, but her body is weak and sickly, this means that the mental energy in her body is far greater than her physical energy, and the yin and yang are out of balance.¡±


    ¡°With your strengths, you should understand what Yin-Yang Escape Technique is, right? If she doesn¡¯t have the power of yang to warm her body and balance the power of yin that is too strong in her body, she may not be able to live to adulthood.¡±


    Yin Dun represents the power of the spirit, and the Yin Dun Technique can create a form invisibly; Yang Dun represents the power of the flesh, and the Yang Dun Technique can inject life into the body, and the combination of the two is the Yin and Yang Dun Technique.


    ¡°It can only be said that sometimes having too powerful talent is not a good thing.¡±


    Mike sighed.


    A trace of sympathy rose in my heart for this little girl I had never met.


    ¡°how so¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, J¨­nin from Kurama family was shocked. The hope of the family was all on Kurama Yakumo, but it turned out that she didn¡¯t have a few years to live?


    Could it be that God wants to kill my Kurama family?


    But this time.


    Kuranai Yuhi, who was beside him, suddenly asked, ¡°As long as someone can balance the yin power in Yakumo¡¯s body, it will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, yes. But where to find such a person¡­¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Although the solution is very simple.


    However, there are only a handful of ninjas who possess the Yang attribute Chakra and can master the power of Yang.


    more importantly.


    The power of yin in Yakumo Kurama¡¯s body is too great.


    If you want to balance this yin power, you need the same huge yang power!


    But even finding someone with such a huge power of Yang is useless.


    Because even if the power of yang is injected into Yakumo Kurama, it can only be relieved for a while. After all, this power of yang is not extracted by Yakumo Kurama himself, it is a one-time use.


    There will always be a time to run out.


    Therefore, it is necessary to regularly and uninterruptedly transmit the power of Yang to Kurama Yakumo.


    The conditions are too harsh.


    Where can I go to find such a strong man with a huge power of yang, and is willing to regularly send the power of yang to Kurama Yakumo?


    Isn¡¯t this a dream talk?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuranai Yuhi didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Mike with expectant eyes.


    See her eyes.


    Mike couldn¡¯t help but froze for a moment.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Then react.


    Pointing to himself.


    Kurenai Yuhi nodded again and again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Mike fell silent.

 CH 18

    Chapter 18 Split the whole world with one knife!


    Satomi Hill Villa.


    In the end, Mike came here with Kurenai Yuhi and J¨­nin of the Kurama clan.


    Originally, Mike didn¡¯t want to take care of this.


    Because it¡¯s too troublesome.


    It¡¯s okay to help solve the demons.


    The main reason is that the power of Yang must be injected into the Kurama Yakumo regularly and continuously.


    This also means that it is best not to get too far between yourself and Kurama Yakumo.


    Especially Kurama Yakumo is still a girl.


    If you get married in the future.


    Isn¡¯t this troublesome?


    However, since in the end Mike decided to agree to Kurenai¡¯s request.


    Naturally, because Mike felt that the benefits outweighed the disadvantages.


    Kurama Yakumo¡¯s abilities come in handy.


    When you draw manga by yourself, you can let Kurama Yakumo be your assistant.


    Kurama Yakumo has painted for so many years, and his technique must be trustworthy.


    This can improve a lot of efficiency.


    In addition, it is possible to obtain the favor of Kurenai and the Kurama clan.


    So after thinking for a while.


    Mike still accepted the request.


    ¡°I have come to see her many times, but she seems to have fallen into a certain obsession¡­ In order to escape the fact that she killed her parents with her own hands, she forced herself to forget her past memories.¡±


    Walking on the road, Kurenai said with a complicated expression.


    ¡°She used to be my best disciple¡­but her grief and resentment made her become more and more indifferent to me. She was convinced that Lord Third Hokage was afraid of her Kekkai Genkai ability and ordered me to kill her.¡±


    ¡°Mike sama, I know that you are very powerful, but I hope you don¡¯t overestimate yourself. In terms of illusion skills alone, that child has surpassed me¡­ and all the injuries suffered in the illusion are real. Please leave immediately, that child just resents me alone and won¡¯t bother you too much.¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi said so.


    She has seen the magic of those comics and knows that Mike must be a powerful ninja, but she doesn¡¯t know how strong it is.


    Moreover, ninjas are inherently high offense and low defense.


    Even a strong Kage-level person can¡¯t survive being shot through the heart by an ordinary person.


    So it¡¯s always a reminder.


    However, Mike, who heard the words, just shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Well, in fact, we are already in an illusion.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi was shocked and turned around suddenly, but found nothing unusual.


    Kurama J¨­nin, also frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, she is the strongest owner of Kekkai Genkai in the history of Kurama family.¡±


    Mike chuckled lightly, with a look of interest in his eyes.


    Kurama Yakumo¡¯s abilities are tricky, something Mike knew before he came.


    But only so.


    It is far from affecting Mike.


    As if to prove Mike¡¯s words.


    next moment.


    The surrounding environment has changed dramatically.


    Konoha turned into a ruin.


    No people.


    Desolate like a ghost town.


    ¡°It can be seen that she has a deep hatred for Konoha.¡±


    Mike joked.


    But Kurenai Yuhi, who heard the words, couldn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°She is actually a very kind child. She has worked hard since she was a child. Even if her body does not support her, she wants to revive the declining Kurama family.¡±


    ¡°I talked to her once because of this, and we had a bit of an unpleasant quarrel. She seemed to blame herself for being incompetent. At that time, I didn¡¯t take it to heart. It worked, and soon I heard about her parents¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Third Hokage told me that she had a demon in her body and wanted me to kill it, but the kid Yakumo heard it and thought I was going to kill her.¡±


    ¡°She must have been very sad at the time, her parents died, and she heard that I, the teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go here first.¡±


    Mike interrupted Kurenai.


    I saw the earth waves rolling not far away, and cracks spread on the ground.


    A monster appeared from the ground.


    There are hundreds of them!


    As soon as they appeared, they attacked the three of Mike.


    ¡°Ice Style, Thousand Kills!¡±


    Mike took the lead in forming the seal, and a thousand ice spear formed around him, shooting out like bullets in an instant.


    Under Mike¡¯s huge supply of Chakra.


    The number of ice thousand spear seems to be endless, and they are continuously lasing out.


    One by one, the monsters were pierced by the dense Ice spear and fell to the ground screaming.


    ¡°Ice style Kekkai Genkai!¡±


    Seeing this exaggerated scene, the corners of Kurenai¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Although there is a guess that Mike is strong.


    But using Ice style to cover such a large area is like not using Chakra, which is really shocking.


    But even so.


    After killing a lot of monsters.


    The number of these monsters still did not decrease.


    Kurenai Yuhi and J¨­nin from the Kurama clan couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalp tingling.


    If Mike wasn¡¯t here.


    Just the two of them.


    I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t last long at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome¡­¡±


    Looking at the inexhaustible monsters, Mike who said so, chuckled softly.


    Others may not have a solution.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean Mike didn¡¯t.


    Crackle¡­!


    A Zanpakut¨­ flashing with lightning appeared quietly in Mike¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is¡­ Kakashi¡¯s Zanpakut¨­?¡±


    Kurenai recognized this Zanpakut¨­ owned by Kakashi.


    Mike didn¡¯t answer.


    He just raised the Gonry¨­maru in his hand.


    This illusion world is, to put it bluntly, a world made up of Kurama Yakumo¡¯s spiritual power.


    And Zanpakut¨­ can be said to be the spiritual power of Shinigami.


    Mike is ready to use his own spiritual power to collide with Kurama Yakumo¡¯s spiritual power head-on.


    ¡°Penetrate, Gonry¨­maru!¡±


    Om¡­!


    Just as Mike swung down Gonry¨­maru towards the sky.


    The space screamed suddenly.


    A terrifying spiritual force erupted from the blade.


    The surrounding space kept shaking.


    The air has turned into white floc, and lightning flashes on the blade.


    Terrible outbreak.


    Let Kurenai and Kurama J¨­nin be deafening.


    A thunder and lightning slash flew out quickly.


    Thousands of feet in the sky.


    Kacha¡­!


    A dark gap appeared in the sky.


    Cracks keep spreading.


    all the way to the end of the line of sight.


    next moment.


    It collapsed like a broken egg shell.


    exposed the outside world.


    see this scene.


    The two of them both widened their eyes, and their hearts trembled uncontrollably.


    Kurama Yakumo¡¯s illusion space was cut off by Mike!

 CH 19

    Chapter 19 Kurama Yakumo


    In a dark room.


    A pale girl sat quietly in a chair, frowning slightly.


    before.


    It¡¯s an upright drawing board.


    On the drawing board are countless monsters, dilapidated Konoha, and three people.


    Just as she was about to erase the background and paint a new dangerous scene.


    Stab it!


    The drawing paper was suddenly cut from the middle out of thin air.


    The incision is very smooth and neat.


    ¡°What? You forcibly broke my illusion?!¡±


    Kurama Yakumo turned pale in shock. This was the first time she had encountered her ability being cracked.


    And in the simplest and crudest way.


    Lost the illusion stop.


    The three of Mike broke into here unimpeded all the way.


    ¡°Yakumo!¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi shouted to Yakumo Kurama.


    But what she got was Yakumo Kurama¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Is she the Kurama Yakumo?¡±


    Mike said knowingly.


    Hearing this, Kurenai Yuhi nodded.


    ¡°My lord, she will trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Small things.¡±


    Mike waved his hand.


    Hearing the conversation between Kurenai and Mike, the opposite Kurama Yakumo obviously misunderstood and bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Teacher, is he the helper you invited to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Even you want to kill me¡­¡±


    The immature girl burst into tears.


    ¡°Why did it become like this¡­why?¡±


    ¡°What the hell am I doing wrong!¡±


    ¡°Does it have to kill me just because of my Kekkai Genkai ability?¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    Kurama Yakumo shouted as if to vent the pain and complaints accumulated over the years.


    ¡°Yakumo¡­¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi saw her painful appearance, and her heart was like a knife twisted, but it was hard to open her mouth.


    Otherwise what can I say?


    Tell her ¡°Actually your biological parents were killed by you¡±?


    That would only make her more miserable.


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s time for her to face the facts. It¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    Mike glanced at Kurenai Yuhi, and seemed to know what she was thinking.


    Yuhika could only remain silent about this.


    She knew that Mike was right.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell the fact, she could only let Mike tell.


    Mike is not Kurama Yakumo¡¯s master, so he didn¡¯t have so many scruples, he walked straight towards Kurama Yakumo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come here!¡±


    Seeing this, Yakumo Kurama cried out as if she was frightened.


    She knew it.


    It was the man in front of her who slashed her illusion with a sword.


    Strength far surpasses itself.


    He seemed to sense that his life was threatened.


    At the same time as Kurama Yakumo shouted.


    A hideous-looking monster jumped out of Kurama Yakumo¡¯s body and blocked in front of Kurama Yakumo.


    It¡¯s Ido!


    It opened its mouth, spit out a cloud of poisonous gas from its mouth, and enveloped Mike.


    At the same time, there were many vines on the ground, from bottom to top, to tie Mike in place.


    However.


    Mike just ignored Idu¡¯s attack.


    Still attacked by poisonous gas and vines.


    And then just passed through Mike¡¯s body.


    ¡°impossible!¡±


    Idu looked at Mike in disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible? Why not?¡±


    Mike chuckled lightly and pointed out his finger. With Thunder Fruit¡¯s ability, thunder light instantly swept across Idu¡¯s body.


    Crackling!


    In pain, Idu fell to the ground and struggled.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Kurama Yakumo looked at everything in front of him in horror.


    She just saw that this monster came out of her body!


    ¡°Yakumo, don¡¯t think too much!¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi couldn¡¯t help but said anxiously.


    ¡°No, no¡­ I feel as if something important has been forgotten by me!¡±


    Kurama Yakumo said uneasily.


    Dusty memory.


    When I saw the monster Idu, I felt a little loose.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t think too much¡­¡±


    As Kurenai Yuhi spoke, she slowly approached Kurama Yakumo, trying to comfort her.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t come here!¡±


    Kurama Yakumo shivered and took a few steps back.


    Pfft!


    Inadvertently, she accidentally knocked over the chair and fell to the ground together with the drawing board.


    The drawing boards suspended in mid-air all fell to the ground at once, with a thud.


    suddenly.


    Kurama Yakumo saw a drawing board.


    It was a drawing board covered with thick ink, and the content on it could not be seen clearly.


    But don¡¯t know the content.


    The moment I saw this drawing board.


    A palpitating feeling rose in Kurama Yakumo¡¯s heart.


    Kurama Yakumo stared blankly at the drawing board.


    Under her gaze, the ink seemed to gradually fade.


    Expose the covered screen.


    She finally saw it clearly.


    It was a burning house!


    The screen is still.


    However, in the eyes of Kurama Yakumo.


    But it was already blazing.


    She threw the drawing board out suddenly and moved back quickly, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    Tears fell like a broken thread.


    Forgotten memories are finally remembered again.


    That cruel scene.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is¡­ that¡¯s what it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yakumo¡­¡± Kurenai finally approached Kurama Yakumo¡¯s side, hugged her into his arms and comforted, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, that monster is not you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I remember it all.¡±


    Kurama Yakumo leaned tightly against Kurenai¡¯s warm embrace, but felt cold in his limbs.


    ¡°That¡¯s the monster I spawned¡­ My anxiety, and hatred gave birth to it¡­ Teacher, I killed them with my own hands¡­ It was me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi really didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, so she could only hold her in silence.


    But at this time Mike spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, can you deal with this guy first?¡±


    While saying that, Mike kicked Idu, who was paralyzed by lightning and paralyzed to the ground.


    ¡°Yakumo Kurama, it is your inner demon, only you can really kill it, otherwise even if I kill it, it will be resurrected.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s all you!¡±


    Hearing this, a fierce look of hatred flashed across Yakumo¡¯s face. She picked up the paintbrush on the ground and plunged it into Idu¡¯s head.


    Idu did not bleed, but disappeared as a puff of black smoke.


    The brush also fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After doing all this, Yakumo slumped to the ground, gasping for breath, with sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Yakumo¡­¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi looked at Yakumo Kurama with some distress.


    And Kurama Yakumo just looked at her indifferently, and murmured: ¡°Teacher, I actually know, it¡¯s not it, it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though I burned them to death, I actually pretended to hide the truth, and then shirked the blame on others as a matter of course, misunderstood the teacher, and said so many hurtful things¡­¡±


    ¡°It turns out that I¡¯ve been making trouble all by myself.¡±


    Kurama Yakumo shed tears and leaned against Kurenai¡¯s arms.


    ¡°sorry Sorry sorry¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never blamed you.¡± Kurenai Yuhi stroked Yakumo Kurama¡¯s long hair gently, comforting her like a mother, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t blame yourself too much.¡±


    Hearing Kurenai¡¯s words, Kurama Yakumo cried even more.


    And at this time.


    The puzzled Mike spoke again.


    ¡°Yakumo, instead of crying, shouldn¡¯t you think of a way to save your parents now?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Probably because what she heard was too unbelievable, Kurenai looked over suspiciously, and Kurama Yakumo stopped crying and looked over.

 CH 20

    Chapter 20 The girl development plan


    This time, Mike didn¡¯t sell any more.


    Mind a move.


    Emperor Eyes appeaKurenai instantly.


    ¡°This is one of my abilities, Emperor Eyes, with the power to control time.¡±


    Mike said succinctly and horribly.


    ¡°As long as I want, I can send you back to the past.¡±


    ¡°return to the past?!¡±


    Although Mike¡¯s words are very simple, these simple words fall into the ears of Kurenai Yuhi and Yakumo Kurama as a bolt from the blue.


    This fact is too incKurenaiible!


    ¡°Can it really be done? Control time, this¡­¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi mutteKurenai to herself.


    Although Kurenai Yuhi had read Mike¡¯s comics, but there were so many comics, she definitely couldn¡¯t read them all in such a short time, so she didn¡¯t know Emperor Eyes¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Since you have this doubt, why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡±


    Mike said, and loaded a four-shot into it.


    ¡°As long as this bullet hits you, it will make you go back in time. For the contrast effect, I suggest creating a little wound.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi swallowed, even if Mike said so, but after all, she was going to be shot, and she was a little unsure for a while.


    But on second thought.


    I have also seen how amazing Mike¡¯s comics are.


    The other party can¡¯t make fun of himself in such a place.


    So after thinking for a few seconds.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi, who made up her mind, nodded.


    Then he took out Kunai and slashed a knife on his finger.


    A trace of blood flowed out.


    ¡°Relax, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    Mike quipped to reassure her, then pulled the trigger on her arm.


    boom!


    The four bullets shot into Kurenai Yuhi¡¯s arm.


    Unexpected pain.


    And the wound just now disappeared instantly.


    Kurenai Yuhi looked at her fingers in surprise.


    Couldn¡¯t find anything different.


    Sure enough, as the Temporary Hokage said, he has the power to control time!


    If it is this power.


    Yakumo¡¯s parents also have the possibility to rewrite the established destiny!


    ¡°My lord, please send me back to the past!¡±


    Kurama Yakumo was the first to understand the situation. She couldn¡¯t stop crying, and hurriedly knelt down in front of Mike and asked.


    Kurenai also sincerely requested: ¡°Hokage sama, I also ask you to help her!¡±


    ¡°Feel sorry¡­..¡±


    But what he got was Mike shaking his head mercilessly.


    ¡°Time is not something that is easy to control. If you want to control time, you have to pay a corresponding price. Simply put, if I send you back many years ago, I will lose more than ten years or even decades of life¡­ So, no.¡±


    Mike¡¯s answer immediately made Kurama Yakumo discouraged.


    A look of despair.


    really.


    How could such a miraculous thing happen to me so easily?


    But since that is the case.


    Then why give me hope?


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t say this just to amuse you.¡±


    Seeing Kurama Yakumo¡¯s expression, Mike knew what she was thinking and just continued.


    ¡°The lifespan consumed can be replenished¡­ Having said that, the price is still not small, and you and I have no reason. I can¡¯t do this for you just because I sympathize with you. Do you understand?¡±


    In fact, not even if Mike wanted to.


    Because now Mike does not have Master Eleven and Twelve Bullets, he cannot send his target to the past and future.


    But even if it could.


    Neither would Mike.


    Because there is no reason to do so.


    Although Mike sympathizes with Kurama Yakumo.


    But Mike was not a selfless Virgin.


    Either Mike and Kurama Yakumo have a good relationship, so close that Mike doesn¡¯t mind the cost and is willing to help her save her parents.


    Either rescuing her parents would bring Mike more than the cost.


    And these two points of Kurama Yakumo do not match.


    At least not currently.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kurama Yakumo was silent and speechless.


    Although she wanted to ask Mike very much, she also knew that she was not qualified to ask Mike for unconditional help.


    He and I had only known each other for less than an hour.


    He even attacked him with illusions before.


    What face is there to beg him to pay such a high price for himself?


    ¡°Having said that, I can give you a chance ¨C in fact, I am a cartoonist, and now I am short of an assistant. I think your skills are good. Would you like to be my assistant?¡±


    After drawing the pie, Mike revealed his real purpose.


    ¡°It was agreed in advance that I will not cover food or housing, nor will you be paid. However, I will record the performance you have made for me. When your performance is accumulated enough to offset the cost, I will send you back to the past to rewrite the fate of your parents, how about that?¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Kurama Yakumo nodded in agreement without hesitation, and his eyes were no longer dull, but a glimmer of hope.


    Seeing her so decisive made Mike a little embarrassed.


    The main reason is that Yakumo Kurama is only 12 or 13 years old now, and feels like he is recruiting child labor by doing this?


    And it doesn¡¯t cover food, housing, or wages.


    Such a proper black-hearted boss!


    Conscience a little sorry.


    But Kurama Yakumo, the party involved, felt that there was no problem.


    And people in the Hokage world are precocious and have a short life expectancy.


    Adulthood is not about age, but about strength.


    As long as the strength can become a Ch¨±nin, even if he is only seven or eight years old, he can be self-reliant and be recognized by others.


    So no problem.


    Hard to say.


    Mike hasn¡¯t charged for helping to get rid of the demons and injecting the power of the Yang on a regular basis.


    And it¡¯s not really unpaid.


    He promised her to convert her salary into performance, and help her go back to the past after accumulating to a certain extent.


    Compared to money, Kurama Yakumo definitely wants this promise more.


    Think about it this way.


    Conscience is much smoother.


    ¡°Well, you are my assistant from today. Pack your luggage. You will live with me for many years to come, so that it will be convenient for me to treat your body.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Uh, um¡­¡±


    Kurama Yakumo hurriedly agreed, and then looked a little embarrassed, as if she didn¡¯t know what to call Mike.


    ¡°Since you are my assistant, you can call me Teacher Mike in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Teacher Mike!¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    It was the first time I heard someone call me ¡°teacher¡±, and it didn¡¯t feel bad.


    Just hit that name.


    I also have to train her to be an assistant who can take charge of herself!

 CH 21

    Chapter 21 Resurrection Coin, Naruto family reunion!


    As the eldest lady of Kurama family, in fact, even if Mike does not cover food, shelter or pay, it will not affect Kurama Yakumo.


    So Mike returned to Hokage¡¯s office after explaining it.


    Let Kurenai Yuhi accompany Kurama Yakumo to pack up.


    Not long after returning to the office.


    The sound of the system¡¯s boost sounded in Mike¡¯s mind.


    [Ding! Nara Shikaku has completed the preliminary training of Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic, and the Host has obtained the training progress at the same time!]


    [Ding! You get 50000 system points!]


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Mike glanced at the balance.


    With the 50,000 system points contributed by Nara Shikaku this time, Mike¡¯s point balance has directly reached as much as 1.07 million!


    1.07 million!


    If put before.


    I don¡¯t know how long it will take!


    Got it in just a few days!


    You can start the diamond-level ten consecutive draws!


    I have endured for so long not to draw ten gold-level draws, isn¡¯t it just to wait for this moment?


    ¡°System, start the diamond-level ten consecutive draws!¡±


    Mike thought directly in his heart.


    [Ding! Start the Diamond Level 10 Draws!]


    [Ding! You get +50000 points of illusion experience!]


    [Ding! You get Kekkai Genkai: Scorch Style!]


    [Ding! You get ninjutsu experience +50000 points!]


    [Ding! You get a special item: the Spear of Darkness!


    (You can propose to other people to sign a cooperation agreement through the dark spear. If the other party accepts the agreement, the dark spear will enter their body, bind the souls of both parties, and strengthen the life energy and Chakra of both parties.


    After the binding is successful, you can use the skill ¡°Call of Destiny¡±: You can summon the Contractor to your side through the binding of the soul, and the distance across the space is proportional to the consumption of Chakra.)]


    ¡­


    Fuck!


    Seeing the prizes of this lottery draw, Mike was shocked.


    The reward experience value has come directly to 50,000 points!


    Before the gold level ten draws, the reward experience points were only a few thousand points.


    That¡¯s a tenfold increase!


    Even if there are no other rewards, just for this experience point, a diamond-level ten draw is more cost-effective than 10 gold-level ten draws!


    Not to mention that in addition to experience points, other rewards are also very rich.


    Kekkai Genkai and the Spear of Darkness.


    The former can enhance her own strength, and the latter can be used to bind Kurama Yakumo, so that the spear of darkness can also strengthen her body, and when in danger, she can come over through Summoning, the summoning skill of fate.


    Simply earned!


    and.


    Mike¡¯s current panel.


    Whether it is Chakra or Ninjutsu and Taijutsu, they are all top notch.


    The top experience slot is only 40,000 points.


    That is to say.


    After this draw is over.


    He can be promoted to a higher realm.


    Level above the top.


    What could it be?


    Mike is looking forward to it.


    The draw is still going on.


    [Ding! You get +50000 points of Taijutsu EXP!]


    [Ding! You get special items: resurrection coins x3!]


    When the last reward appears.


    Mike felt that her breathing slowed a beat.


    what?


    Resurrection coins? !


    Mike is no stranger to this thing.


    A game called DNF from a previous life.


    When the player enters the dungeon and is killed, if there is a resurrection coin, he can immediately resurrect and continue to pass the level.


    Mike immediately checked the props backpack.


    The three resurrection coins were lying there quietly.


    Unlike Impure World Reincarnation.


    The use of resurrection coins does not require the use of the body of a living person as a medium, nor does it require the physical intelligence of the reincarnated object.


    It can be resurrected directly out of thin air.


    Because the principle of resurrection coins is to recall the soul of the dead, and then reshape the body, crossing the boundary between life and death.


    There are also disadvantages.


    Impure World Reincarnation can choose when the target will be resurrected according to the different warlocks.


    The resurrection coins can only resurrect the full blood state at the moment before death.


    What it looked like before death, what it looks like after resurrection.


    All in all, there are pros and cons.


    If you let Mike choose, it is better to use resurrection coins.


    After all, Impure World Reincarnation is not really a resurrection. It will not feel pain, will not be hungry, and will not be able to give a warm hug to relatives, friends and loved ones.


    If you can choose.


    It¡¯s better to be resurrected as a normal human being.


    There are three resurrection coins in total.


    In other words, three dead people can be resurrected.


    But since Mike traveled to the world of Hokage, he knew very few people.


    The first thought in my mind was Jiraiya.


    But Jiraiya is not available yet.


    Besides, there is also the Emperor Eyes.


    The second reaction was Kurama Yakumo¡¯s parents.


    But it¡¯s not worth it.


    get no benefit.


    ¡°Then who else has a better relationship with me, or a resurrection object that can bring me huge benefits¡­¡±


    Mike was lost in thought.


    See you just in case.


    Still have to leave a resurrection coin for Jiraiya.


    What to do with the remaining two resurrection coins¡­


    ¡°Have it!¡±


    Sudden.


    Two figures flashed in Mike¡¯s mind.


    Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    Former Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki Uzumaki Kushina.


    The two Konoha Shinobi who died in the Nine Tails Rebellion.


    From a relationship point of view, Mike and Namikaze Minato are both disciples of Jiraiya, and they are brothers and sisters.


    Besides, if Namikaze Minato is resurrected, Jiraiya-sensei will be very happy.


    From the point of view of interests, whether it is Namikaze Minato or Uzumaki Kushina, they are both extremely powerful ninjas. If they are resurrected, this favor will bring great benefits to Mike.


    Of course, this is still small.


    More critical is Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s son, Uzumaki Naruto.


    as one of the protagonists of this world.


    With Naruto¡¯s luck, I am afraid that this kindness can be repaid several times or even dozens of times.


    No matter what you think about it.


    From a personal point of view, Mike, who has watched the original plot, also admires and likes the role of Namikaze Minato. Even if he doesn¡¯t get any benefits, it¡¯s not a big problem.


    Think about it not long after Naruto followed Jiraiya back to Konoha, and found that his parents had prepared a reunion dinner waiting for him.


    That picture of a family reunion.


    It¡¯s not bad to treat the regrets of the past life as a relief.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided, let¡¯s resurrect the Minato first!¡±

 CH 22

    Chapter 22 Kurama Yakumo who wants to become a magical girl


    After the diamond-level ten consecutive draws are over.


    Mike opened his current properties panel.


    [Host: Mike


    Occupation: Ninja, Extreme Martial Emperor


    Basic ability:


    Chakra: Extraordinary (Experience: 170740/200000)


    Taijutsu: extraordinary (experience value: 18340/200000)


    Ninjutsu: Extraordinary (Experience: 29123/200000)


    Illusion: Top (Experience: 3210/40000)


    Bloodline Ability: Super Saiyan Bloodline


    Kekkai Genkai: Ice, Lava Style, Boil Style, Scorch Style


    Devil Fruit: Thunder Fruit


    Zanpakut¨­: Gonry¨­maru


    Other abilities: Emperor Eyes, Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic¡­ (Click to see more¡ý)


    System points: 74864]


    ¡°¡­..Cool!¡±


    After reading his current attribute panel, Mike had only two words in his head.


    Invincible!


    Among the basic abilities, except for illusion, which is not very easy to improve.


    All other basic abilities have been upgraded to the extraordinary level!


    It was only now that Mike realized that the level above the original top was extraordinary.


    Extraordinary.


    As the name suggests.


    Otherworldly!


    I am afraid to look at the entire ninja world.


    Leaving aside the ¨­tsutsuki clan.


    Only First Hokage and Uchiha Madara can reach this level.


    ¡°No matter how much you say, it¡¯s better to experience it.¡±


    Thinking of this, Mike tapped her toes and exploded instantly.


    No sound or warning.


    Mike¡¯s figure disappeared instantly.


    He was going to find a place where no one would bother to revive the Minato.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    Kurama Yakumo, who had packed up his luggage, followed Kurenai to Konoha.


    Before, she had been locked in Satomi Hill Villa, and had not entered Konoha for a long time.


    Kurenai Yuhi was in no hurry to bring Kurama Yakumo to Mike¡¯s residence.


    Instead, she took her for a walk in Konoha first.


    Both are familiar with the environment.


    She also took her to eat and drink.


    Then he brought the Kurama Yakumo to Mike¡¯s residence.


    A twelve or thirteen-year-old girl lives with a twenty-year-old man.


    Sounds like a bit of a disgrace.


    But this is also impossible.


    Because I don¡¯t know when Kurama Yakumo needs to inject the power of Yang.


    Simply put, this is the same as charging a mobile phone.


    When the phone is fully charged, do nothing, just lock the screen and wait for a day.


    But if you play games and watch videos, the battery will drain quickly.


    In addition, as Mike¡¯s comic assistant, it is more convenient for work and communication to live nearby.


    So just to be on the safe side.


    Kurama Yakumo ended up staying at Mike¡¯s house.


    Anyway, the house that Konoha sent to Mike is quite big, more than enough for two people.


    ¡°Is this the home of Teacher Mike?¡±


    After walking in with the key given by Mike, Kurama Yakumo looked around and found that there was only simple furniture, and said with some doubts.


    ¡°Mr. Mike lives alone? Does he have no partner?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be there, right?¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi is also not quite sure.


    Mike is too mysterious, and not much is known about him.


    ¡°Huh¡­that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hearing this, Kurama Yakumo breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Mr. Mike has a partner, it would be inconvenient to live here, which would cause trouble to Mr. Mike.


    After putting away the luggage.


    Kurama Yakumo noticed the rows of comic bookshelves in the room.


    I remembered what Mike said before that he was a cartoonist.


    ¡°Are these comics all the work of Mr. Mike? Are there too many?¡±


    Kurama Yakumo couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled.


    Anyway, I came here to be a comic assistant for Mr. Mike, so it shouldn¡¯t matter to read Mr. Mike¡¯s works in advance, right?


    With that in mind, she took out a manga from the shelf.


    She glanced over.


    Magical Girl Illya.


    ¡°What does magical girl mean? Seeing that the author¡¯s name is indeed the work of Mr. Mike, I¡¯ll take a look¡­¡±


    With doubt, Kurama Yakumo opened the manga.


    look at.


    Kurama Yakumo¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    That¡¯s what Magical Girl meant.


    but¡­¡­


    Why are all the characters written by Mr. Mike as little Loli?


    Kurenai also said before that Mr. Mike has no partner yet.


    But if Mr. Mike is willing, with his strength and appearance, he can easily find a partner, right?


    Could it be¡­


    In fact, Mr. Mike is good at this?


    The more she looked, the more Kurama Yakumo felt that his guess was right.


    Mr. Mike definitely likes little loli!


    a few hours later.


    Kurama Yakumo finished reading ¡°Magic Girl Illya¡± and closed the manga.


    ¡°call¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, I just used the comics to see how Mike¡¯s character and hobbies are.


    As a result, Kurama Yakumo was unknowingly attracted by the story.


    ¡°Before the transformation, she was a little girl with little power, but after she transformed into a magical girl, she had powerful strength¡­ If only I could transform into a magical girl too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what am I thinking, this is just a comic after all, how could it make me really become a magical girl.¡±


    Kurama Yakumo lowered his head and sighed in disappointment.


    But just as she lowered her head and sighed.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he seemed to see something floating in front of him.


    It was a blue-colored magic wand with a golden hexagonal star embedded in it in the shape of a blue bow at the top.


    ¡°Are you my master?¡±

 CH 23

    Chapter 23 It¡¯s just killing a teacher, the old tradition of Hokage!


    Konoha.


    In a deserted mountain.


    After getting the resurrection coins, Mike came here alone.


    Preparing to resurrect the sacrificed Minato.


    ¡°Senior Minato, Brother Minato, you suffered the loss of your early appearance. You had the power to suppress Nine Tails, but you had to be killed by the plot¡­¡±


    ¡°I resurrected you this time, so don¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    Mike stood in an open place, and with a thought, a resurrection coin appeared in his hand.


    How to use Resurrection Coins is simple.


    Just hold it in your hand and remember the person you want to resurrect in your mind.


    The resurrection coin will then recall the soul of the deceased and reshape it.


    ¡°Resurrection Coin, let Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato come back to life.¡±


    Mike clenched the resurrection coin, closed his eyes to eliminate the distraction of vision, and recalled the image of Namikaze Minato in his mind.


    [Resurrection object: Namikaze Minato]


    [Are you sure?]


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mike replied.


    next moment.


    The resurrection coin in his hand turned into a scorching white light.


    In this white light, a vague human figure reorganized little by little.


    Top down.


    Head, neck, hands, torso.


    After that¡­¡­


    ¡°Tsk tsk, as expected of the fastest man in the ninja world, the cost is not small.¡±


    Mike glanced there wickedly, and couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    Resurrection coins can reshape the body is already very good.


    Of course, it is impossible to be kind enough to reshape the clothes before death together.


    This is also the reason why Mike did not choose to bring Uzumaki Kushina back together with Namikaze Minato.


    avoid arousing suspicion.


    Wait for Namikaze Minato to resurrect and let him resurrect Uzumaki Kushina himself.


    It¡¯s not like Mike hasn¡¯t seen women before.


    Not interested in Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s spring.


    Not to mention this is his brother¡¯s wife.


    Furthermore, Uzumaki Kushina is an aunt.


    However, Uzumaki Kushina was still in his twenties when she died, so after the resurrection, her physical age was still in his twenties.


    what is this?


    Others are legal little Loli.


    Uzumaki Kushina is a legal old aunt?


    That is, during the time when Mike was cranky.


    Namikaze Minato¡¯s physical remodeling is complete.


    Mike took out the prepared coat and put it on Namikaze Minato.


    The white light dissipated.


    Like waking up from a dream, Namikaze Minato slowly opened his still bewildered eyes.


    ¡°Am I not dead? How could it be, where is this place? ¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Namikaze Minato¡¯s soul is not in the Yellow Springs Pure Land, but in Shinigami¡¯s belly, but this is irrelevant to the resurrection coin, the power of the rules of the resurrection coin directly summons his soul from Shinigami¡¯s belly.


    Then Namikaze Minato opened his eyes and saw Mike standing in front of him.


    Probably not used to this new body yet, Namikaze Minato is still a little weak.


    Therefore, although he wanted to make vigilant actions, he failed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Fourth Hokage, I¡¯m Konoha¡¯s current Temporary Hokage.¡±


    ¡°Temporary Hokage?¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Namikaze Minato relaxed a little, though he didn¡¯t believe it directly.


    Although he knew that his master Jiraiya also had a disciple named Mike.


    But because I have never seen Mike.


    So he didn¡¯t know that the person in front of me was his junior brother Mike.


    ¡°How about Third Hokage-sama? How old is Konoha now?¡±


    ¡°Well, Konoha held the Ch¨±nin exam some time ago. Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi attacked Konoha, and the Third Hokage died at the hands of Orochimaru.¡±


    Mike explained briefly.


    ¡°Now Konoha is about to welcome Fifth Hokage, Princess Tsunade, one of the Sannin, and I was Temporary Hokage before Tsunade-sama returned to Konoha.¡±


    ¡°What, Third Hokage-sama was killed by Orochimaru?!¡±


    Hearing this, Namikaze Minato exclaimed.


    ¡°Why did Lord Orochimaru defect to Konoha? Isn¡¯t Lord Third Hokage his master, why did he do this?¡±


    No wonder Namikaze Minato was so surprised.


    The time of Orochimaru¡¯s defection was several years after the Nine Tails Rebellion. Not many people thought that he would defect without becoming the Fourth Hokage.


    In the original book, Orochimaru, who was still wearing a Konoha vest, inadvertently saw Itachi open Three Tomoe Sharingan to do the practice of avoiding many kunai salvos, and then Orochimaru became obsessed with Sharingan.


    According to the original setting, Itachi was already 8 years old when he started Sharingan, and Minato died when Itachi was 5 years old.


    That is, Naruto was two or three years old when Itachi started Sharingan.


    That is, two or three years have passed since the Nine Tails Rebellion, and three or four years have passed since the Fourth Hokage election. At this time, Orochimaru is still in Konoha.


    It was not until he was discovered by the Third Hokage that he did human experiments and then defected.


    So in the impression of Namikaze Minato who died early, Orochimaru is still a senior who respects like his master Jiraiya.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that Orochimaru would do these things.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±


    Mike chuckled lightly.


    Isn¡¯t that the murderer?


    are used to it.


    It¡¯s an old Hokage tradition after all.


    ¡°If you knew, the masked man who attacked you that night and released Nine Tails was actually your disciple, Uchiha Obito, wouldn¡¯t your jaw drop?¡±


    ¡°What, he¡¯s Obito?!¡±


    For a while Namikaze Minato¡¯s eyes widened and he said in disbelief.

 CH 24

    Chapter 24 Are You Junior Brother Mike? !


    ¡°How could it be Obito¡­ Obito he¡¯s not¡­ he¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Namikaze Minato is obviously having a hard time accepting this fact.


    In his impression.


    Only Uchiha Madara should be able to have that strength.


    ¡°You want to say that he died? No, on the contrary, he not only did not die in the battle of Kannabi Bridge, but also opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which has the ability to evade attacks by Hollow himself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namikaze Minato had no choice but to believe when Mike spoke about Obito¡¯s abilities.


    Identity can be concealed.


    But ability can¡¯t be fake.


    Namikaze Minato never thought of anything.


    The mastermind behind killing himself and Uzumaki Kushina turned out to be his own disciple.


    It was obvious that Uzumaki Kushina loved him so much.


    There was no hesitation in extracting the Nine Tails from Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­Why did it become like this?¡±


    Namikaze Minato couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Since Obito is still alive, why didn¡¯t he come back to Konoha, everyone misses him¡­ why do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°This is a long story, to put it simply, because he wants to recreate a world where Rin exists.¡±


    ¡°Rin?¡±


    ¡°It was Uchiha Madara who saved Obito in the battle of Kannabi Bridge. At that time Obito really wanted to go back to Konoha, but Uchiha Madara designed Rin to become Three Tails Jinch¨±riki, and Rin died at the hands of Kakashi, and Obito saw it all, and so started Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Rin¡­¡±


    Namikaze Minato looked a little sad.


    Of his three disciples, one sacrificed for the village, and the other betrayed the village.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kakashi? Kakashi, is he all right?¡±


    ¡°Kakashi is fine, he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    This is a fortune among misfortunes.


    Kakashi is still alive.


    Now that the identity of the masked man is Obito, as Obito¡¯s teacher, Namikaze Minato decided to meet Obito in person and ask him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you left the mark of the Flying Thunder God on him during the battle with Obito. Can you find him now?¡±


    Mike asked as if thinking of something.


    In the original book, Namikaze Minato did say that, the mark of Flying Thunder God is permanent.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Namikaze Minato tried it.


    Then shook his head.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t perceive it, it should be too far away. And even if I can perceive it, I can¡¯t fly over it at one time. The distance of Flying Thunder God is proportional to the consumption of Chakra. I don¡¯t have that many Chakra.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Namikaze Minato¡¯s answer did not exceed Mike¡¯s expectations.


    After all, if you can.


    Namikaze Minato can fly directly to Obito with Flying Thunder God after being reincarnation by Orochimaru Impure World.


    There is no need to travel with First Second and Third Hokage.


    It can only be explained that Flying Thunder God also has certain limitations.


    ¡°Forget it, if you can¡¯t feel it, you can¡¯t feel it. Anyway, you will see him sooner or later¡­ and then.¡±


    Seeing that Namikaze Minato¡¯s mood was a little low, Mike shrugged and tossed the second resurrection coin.


    Namikaze Minato caught it subconsciously.


    ¡°¡­..This is?¡±


    ¡°Resurrection coin. I used it to resurrect you, and you can also use it to resurrect Uzumaki Kushina.¡±


    ¡°Resurrection coins?!¡±


    After understanding the function of the item in his hand, Namikaze Minato almost threw it out without shaking his hand.


    Is there such a magical thing in the world?


    Namikaze Minato didn¡¯t feel that Mike was lying to himself.


    After all, he was indeed dead before.


    ¡°This time, don¡¯t die so easily. I only have two resurrection coins. You can¡¯t be resurrected if you die.¡±


    Although there is still another resurrection coin and Emperor Eyes is still there, Mike doesn¡¯t want Namikaze Minato to take his own life as his life because of the hope of resurrection.


    Besides.


    That¡¯s how it makes this chance to resurrect is very precious, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°¡­.thanks.¡±


    Namikaze Minato opened his mouth, had a lot to say, and finally said with a smile.


    Needless to say how precious resurrection coins are.


    such a treasure.


    Mike used two in a row.


    This kindness.


    Namikaze Minato naturally took it to heart.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what should I call you? Depending on your age, you should have gone to school when I died? But I don¡¯t seem to have seen you in Konoha?¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    Hearing this, Mike showed a funny expression and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Indeed, although we have known each other for many years in theory, this is the first time we have met like this, Minato-san?¡±


    Have known each other for many years?


    Meeting for the first time?


    Brother Minato?


    For this reason, how could Namikaze Minato not know the identity of the person in front of him?


    A happy expression overflowed from his face.


    ¡°You are Junior Brother Mike?!¡±

 CH 25

    Chapter 25 I Mike Can¡¯t Be a Magical Girl Even If I Die!


    After half an hour.


    Namikaze Minato came here with the resurrected Uzumaki Kushina.


    ¡°He¡¯s Junior Brother Mike.¡±


    Namikaze Minato introduced to Uzumaki Kushina.


    When he was alive, Namikaze Minato heard Mike¡¯s name several times in Jiraiya¡¯s mouth, but never met.


    ¡°Thank you, Mike.¡±


    Uzumaki Kushina, wearing the coat that Mike had prepared for her, bowed gratefully to Mike.


    Although she has a very violent temper, it does not mean that she does not understand gratitude.


    During this half hour.


    Instead of Mike, Namikaze Minato gave some information to the resurrected Uzumaki Kushina.


    After learning that the person who killed him turned out to be the younger generation she once loved.


    Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s mood was obviously low.


    She doesn¡¯t hate Obito.


    But she swore that when she saw Obito, she would give him a good beating, and make him change his mind no matter what.


    If Obito doesn¡¯t reflect, play until he does.


    If Mike knew what Uzumaki Kushina was thinking, he would probably shake his head.


    What Obito has done is beyond redemption.


    Even if he was reformed, even if the victim Minato and his wife didn¡¯t hate him and wanted to save him, they couldn¡¯t wash away his past sins.


    The best ending is just like the original.


    After waking up, take the box lunch and exit the stage.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not think about those sad things.¡±


    Mike clapped her hands and told Minato and Kushina to look over.


    ¡°Senior brother, sister-in-law, there is something I want to ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°whats the matter?¡±


    Hearing this, Minato and Kushina looked at each other and asked.


    As their savior, if Mike has any request, they will try their best to help.


    ¡°In less than two months, Master Jiraiya will bring Naruto and Master Tsunade back to Konoha¡­ I want you to give Naruto and Master Jiraiya a surprise welcome party, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Naruto¡­¡±


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s name, Minato and Kushina were obviously in a better mood, and showed complex smiles.


    Although they found a lot of unsatisfactory things after their resurrection.


    But nothing is happier than hearing that Naruto is still alive and well.


    ¡°I will hold this welcome party with full authority. You only need to appear as mysterious guests when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Minato and Kushina nodded without any comments.


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing about your resurrection. For the time being, you don¡¯t have to worry about telling others, hide your identities first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking¡­¡­.?¡±


    Minato immediately understood what Mike meant.


    ¡°Obito will reappear sooner or later. Then you will reappear and deal with him with your own hands. This is also the result you want. If the news of your resurrection spreads, he may be shocked. How about it?¡±


    This black-bellied idea is purely because Mike finds it interesting.


    Although Mike has a way to deal with Obito¡¯s abilities.


    But think about it.


    When Obito, the mastermind behind the scenes, came out and shouted that I was Uchiha Madara.


    suddenly.


    Minato and Kushina appeared!


    Definitely scares Obito to death.


    Think of that scene.


    Mike¡¯s bad taste came up.


    ¡°Is that so, no problem¡­ But, Junior Brother Mike, Obito¡¯s ability is too strong, if he wants to leave, I can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    Mike smiled slightly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you now, there¡¯s really no 100% certainty that Obito will stay, but don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon have that ability in the time Obito is next.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Hearing this, Minato tilted his head in confusion.


    Just when Mike was about to say something more.


    [Ding! Kurama Yakumo obtained the magic dress magic sapphire by reading your manga ¡°Magic Girl Illya¡±, and the host got the magic dress at the same time!]


    [Ding! You get 30000 system points!]


    what?


    Kurama Yakumo became a magical girl?


    Mike was stunned for a moment.


    This would have been a joy.


    But what does the system mean when you give me the magic wand?


    Want me to become a magical girl too?


    Mike¡¯s expression froze at the thought of shouting ¡°Transformation¡± in a cute magical girl outfit.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Junior Brother? Are you okay?¡±


    Minato asked worriedly when he noticed Mike¡¯s abnormal expression.


    ¡°¡­No, nothing.¡±


    Mike shook his head and threw out the image of discord in his mind, swearing in his heart.


    I, Mike, will never change into Magical Girl even if I die!


    Then turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Come with me, brother, sister-in-law, I¡¯ll show you a new world.¡±


    After listening to Mike¡¯s words, Minato and Kushina were still a little confused.


    new world?


    But they still followed.

 CH 26

    Chapter 26 Namikaze Minato gets Glint fruit!


    When Mike brought the Minato couple to his residence, Kurenai and Kurama Yakumo were no longer here.


    Having gained new power, Kurama Yakumo naturally went to find a place to test his power accompanied by Kurenai Yuhi.


    fair enough.


    When no one is disturbed, the Minatos will no longer have to maintain the hidden identity of Transformation Technique.


    ¡°This is the comic I said, you can just pick it up and read it.¡±


    On the way here, Mike had already told the Minato couple about the manga.


    Let them watch first here.


    Mike himself returned to the office to continue drawing manga.


    Currently only the J¨­nin are watching, so the number is still enough.


    But after the Minato couple also found their own abilities.


    These comics will be open to all Konoha ninjas.


    By the time.


    Even if ten people read a book, the number is not enough.


    Gotta figure out a way.


    Back in the office, Mike heard a system prompt.


    [Ding! By reading your comic ¡°Xiandi¡±, Hyuga Neji got the occupation inheritance of Xiandi, comprehended Xiandi, and Host simultaneously obtained this occupational inheritance!]


    [Ding! You get 40000 system points!]


    ¡°Oh? Hyuga Neji, not bad.¡±


    Mike nodded.


    This situation was unexpected, because Mike allowed those J¨­nins to bring a comic back and show them to their relatives in advance, which was a special benefit for the J¨­nins.


    I think it was Hyuga Hiashi who brought this manga back, and Neji realized it.


    Hyuga Hiashi is quite smart, knowing that this type of fighting ability is more suitable for the Hyuga family, and the probability of successful comprehension is relatively high, so he chose this ¡°Xian Di¡± after thinking about it.


    [Ding! Congrats Host, as 30 people have learned new abilities from your manga, your manga skills have been greatly improved!]


    [Ding! You get a new permission: Comic Copy!]


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing the system prompt, Mike hurriedly checked.


    The improvement of his comic skills can allow him to draw a comic in two or three days.


    And the manga copy¡­


    As the name suggests.


    It only needs to spend 1 system point to directly copy a comic that Mike has completed.


    That¡¯s right!


    All you need is 1 system point!


    Although the premise is that the original must be drawn before the copy can be made.


    But the price and effect are really delicious!


    How to say Mike is now a local tyrant with a deposit of 120,000 points.


    ¡°System, help me make ten copies of all the comics!¡±


    There was no hesitation.


    Mike directly threw thousands of points and made ten copies of each of his hundreds of comics.


    Thus.


    There are thousands of comics in total!


    Although it is not enough for the number of ninjas in Konoha.


    It¡¯s not that Mike can¡¯t make tens of thousands of copies.


    Mainly, I want to see what happens after the full opening of comics.


    Then decide whether to make additional copies or not.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it!¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought that the entire Konoha people would soon be working for him.


    a few hours later.


    Good news from the Minatos also came.


    [Ding! Namikaze Minato obtained Glint fruit by reading your manga ¡°Kizaru of Marine Three Admiral¡±, and Host got the Devil Fruit at the same time!]


    [Ding! You get 80000 system points!]


    ¡°It¡¯s Kizaru¡¯s Glint fruit¡­¡±


    a time.


    An odd look appeared on Mike¡¯s face.


    The power of Glint fruit goes without saying.


    No less than Mike¡¯s Thunder Fruit.


    Can turn any part of the body into light and have the power to manipulate light, with the speed of light and the power of light.


    Without a doubt one of the top Devil Fruits.


    But here¡¯s the problem.


    The ability to comprehend is closely related to oneself.


    Like why Sasuke got Emperor Eye.


    There must be a connection somewhere that allows Minato to get Kizaru¡¯s abilities.


    Is it because they are both blond?


    Or is it because they are both fast?


    suddenly.


    A spoof picture from a previous life appeared in Mike¡¯s mind.


    A spoof figure of Namikaze Minato and Kizaru.


    With Kizaru¡¯s body, the head gave P a Minato¡¯s head.


    The title is ¡°As a Marine Admiral, it¡¯s normal to be able to do some ninjutsu self-defense, right?¡±


    No, no, no? ? ?


    Couldn¡¯t be the reason for this?


    This funny reason aside, Mike was relieved anyway.


    The power of Glint fruit is one, mainly because the Logia fruit can make the ability person elementalize, and can be immune to physical attacks, non-Haki attacks and most energy attacks.


    Compared with Kamui, which can only be Hollowed for five minutes and must be solidified when absorbed, it is even more skinny.


    This is called returning the way of the other to the body.


    can be easily imagined.


    When Obito faces Minato in the future.


    Find out when Minato uses his combat abilities against him.


    That face must be beautiful.


    [Ding! Uzumaki Kushina By reading your manga¡­]

 CH 27

    Chapter 27: Eating First, Bathing First


    [Ding! Uzumaki Kushina obtained the Artifact Commandment Lock by reading your manga ¡°Blood-devouring Raid: Nangong That Moon¡±, and Host obtained the artifact at the same time!]


    [Ding! You get 60000 system points!]


    The lock of discipline.


    From Blood Devouring the World.


    This is a magic tool forged by the gods, specially used to bind the chains of the heinous demons.


    The chains are filled with an air that mortals cannot manipulate, so they will neither decay nor break.


    The only thing that can destroy it is an attack with the same aura, or a power strong enough to cut off magical power, spiritual power, and even space.


    Otherwise, even if a dragon is bound, it cannot be destroyed.


    It is the highest level artifact in the legend.


    Unless the user releases it by himself, otherwise, once caught by the lock of discipline, he can only accept his fate.


    ¡°Okay, Obito¡¯s face might not look very good before, but now¡­¡±


    Thinking of the future Obito saw the expressions of Glint fruit and the Lock of Discipline, Mike couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    Flying Thunder God¡¯s mark plus Glint fruit¡¯s dual ability, as well as the lock of precepts.


    Is this Obito going to take a head shot?


    You can¡¯t beat it for sure.


    You can¡¯t even run.


    I can only say that I am blessed.


    After a while.


    Minato and Kushina, who used Transformation Technique to hide their identities, came to Mike¡¯s office.


    ¡°how do you feel?¡±


    Mike asked knowingly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s what you said, those cartoons are amazing.¡±


    ¡°With this power, I can easily educate that idiot Obito!¡±


    It can be seen that Minato and Kushina are very satisfied with their new abilities.


    ¡°I have arranged a temporary identity for you. From now on, you will be my personal Anbu. As for the residence, I can¡¯t let you go back to your original house for the time being. I will prepare an apartment for both of you and wait for everything. When everything settled, you will take Naruto back to your original home, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, listen to the younger brother.¡±


    Minato nodded.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down. After leaving Konoha for so long, you must have a lot of things you want to know and a lot of places you want to go to.¡±


    After explaining the precautions, Mike waved Minato and Kushina away.


    At this time, the sky was already dark.


    It¡¯s time to get off work.


    Because he has permission to copy comics, Mike doesn¡¯t have to spend all his time drawing comics as before.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to see that girl Yakumo.¡±


    Putting the brush down, Mike relaxed.


    Speaking of which, today is the first day that Yakumo moved to his house.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a good feeling to let Yakumo stay home alone.


    After all, she has always been locked in the house alone. For the sake of her mental health, she should be with her more.


    When Mike returned to his residence.


    As soon as I entered the door, I smelled a very fragrant smell.


    ¡°Welcome back, Mr. Mike.¡±


    Yakumo, who was wearing an apron, heard the door open and hurried to the door to greet him.


    ¡°Have you cooked?¡±


    Mike looked in the direction of the scent, which was the kitchen.


    ¡°Well, although Teacher Kurenai taught me, this is my first time cooking, and I don¡¯t know if it will be delicious.¡±


    ¡°Why do this?¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Mike who helped me eliminate the demons and gave me hope and strength. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude¡­ So, it can only be done in this way.¡±


    Normally, it must be rewarded with money or ninjutsu, but there is no shortage of these Mike. It took Yakumo for a long time to think of such a method.


    Because she heard Kurenai say that Mike lives alone.


    So I wanted to take on the job of taking care of Mike¡¯s daily life.


    ¡°Mr. Mike¡­ I¡¯m sorry, am I being too self-assured?¡±


    Seeing that Mike didn¡¯t speak, Yakumo thought Mike was angry, and his expression couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Thank you, Yakumo, I received your heart.¡±


    Hearing this, Mike shook her head, reached out and touched her hair to comfort her.


    Usually, in order to hurry up, Mike don¡¯t have time to cook for themselves, so he eat instant food directly.


    Not to mention that someone came to greet him home.


    How many years has this happened?


    So a little emotional for a while.


    But honestly.


    This feeling.


    Not bad.

 CH 28

    Chapter 28 All Konoha read comics!


    the next day.


    Mike summoned all the J¨­nins except Minato and Kushina for a meeting.


    From today.


    Mike will officially open the manga to Konoha¡¯s ninja.


    The top priority is security.


    after all.


    Even if more than 90% of Konoha¡¯s ninjas are loyal to Konoha, 10% of the ninjas are still not loyal enough.


    Once this happens, the traitors secretly destroy or sell the comics to other forces.


    That¡¯s not good.


    Maybe it will cultivate a lot of strong people for the enemy.


    That¡¯s why Mike didn¡¯t copy tens of thousands of comics at once.


    so.


    After some discussion.


    Mike proposed to set aside several places in Konoha for Konoha Shinobi fans to watch manga.


    Each area is overseen by several Elite J¨­nins.


    Make sure the Genin Ch¨±nins leave without a single comic on them.


    After deciding on such a strategy.


    Mike passed on the assembly order to read the manga.


    Soon all the ninjas in Konoha were summoned.


    ¡°What happened, that Temporary Hokage ordered us to gather?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be quite urgent.¡±


    ¡°It should be a big deal!¡±


    ¡°Could it be Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, isn¡¯t Orochimaru seriously injured by the Third Hokage?¡±


    ¡°It always feels like something big is about to happen.¡±


    among various guesses.


    Tens of thousands of Konoha Shinobi are concentrating on the manga areas divided by Mike one after another.


    When they entered the comic reading area in batches.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What the hell?


    Why did you go so hard to call us here just to read the comics?


    Fortunately, there are several Elite J¨­nin in each area to personally suppress. Although these Ch¨±nin Genins have complaints, they have to obey orders.


    Although they think reading comics to cultivate is nonsense.


    But on the face of Elite J¨­nin.


    Then look at it.


    It¡¯s not a life-threatening mission anyway.


    It¡¯s also good to have a rare opportunity to relax.


    The cartoons drawn by Mike are really good-looking, and anyone who reads them will soon be attracted by the stories of these cartoons.


    Of course, this is also because the entertainment development of the Hokage world is very backward.


    Years of running around to survive.


    How can there be any effort to watch entertainment works.


    nature will not develop.


    As time goes by.


    In Mike¡¯s mind, the system¡¯s prompt sound came one after another.


    [Ding! Otai learned about shaving by reading your manga Marine Six Styles! Host obtains this ability synchronously!]


    [Ding! You get 1000 system points!]


    [Ding! Tortaro learned about Armament Haki by reading your manga Haki! Host obtains this ability synchronously!]


    [Ding! You get 1000 system points!]


    [Ding! Junta got five times the ability to strengthen his physical fitness by reading your manga ¡°Meet Five Seconds and Start Fighting¡±! Host obtains this ability synchronously!]


    [Ding! You get 1000 system points!]


    [Ding! Fujisaki learned about water breathing by reading your manga ¡°Demon Slayer¡±! Host obtains this ability synchronously!]


    [Ding! You get 1000 system points!]


    [Ding! Cangkong obtained the bow of Teigu by reading your manga ¡°Akame-Ga-Kill¡±! The Host will get the Teigu synchronously!]


    [Ding! You get 2000 system points!]


    [Ding! Kan Yanghei got the Zanpakut¨­ red branch by reading your manga ¡°Shinigami no Zanpakut¨­¡±! Host gets the Zanpakut¨­ synchronously!]


    [Ding! You get 3000 system points!]


    ¡­


    Mike was naturally very happy to see the system points rising continuously.


    but.


    He also found a problem.


    That is, the abilities obtained by these Ch¨±nin Genin are relatively common abilities.


    Occasionally a few have acquired good abilities.


    But J¨­nins like Kakashi are nothing compared to them.


    But there are some people who get good stuff.


    For example, this Zuo Cangkong obtained the bow that the emperor must hit [Bright Wing].


    But this emperor can only say general.


    The effect is to call out the target¡¯s name when shooting, and as long as the target is within the shooting range, the arrow will chase forever until it hits.


    It can be said to be useful, but not entirely useful, mainly because the upper limit is too low.


    Another example is this Yangping got a Zanpakut¨­.


    It might sound good.


    But the red branches of Zanpakut¨­ are just ordinary existences in Zanpakut¨­, and they cannot be compared with the Zanpakut¨­ of the captains.


    others.


    For example, the breathing method in the Demon Slayer world and so on.


    In short, the upper limit is not high enough.


    ¡°Sure enough, if you want to gain abilities from comics, you have to look at the talent of the viewer.¡±


    This result did not exceed Mike¡¯s expectations.


    The reason why Kakashi and the others can become J¨­nin is simply because they are strong enough.


    And want to have great power.


    Talent and hard work go hand in hand.


    The reason why Ch¨±nin and Genin are Ch¨±nin Genin, aside from hard work, is mainly due to lack of talent.


    After figuring this out.


    Mike decided to make some adjustments to the follow-up manga copy.


    Like Marine Six Styles, Armament Haki and Observation Haki, Zanpakut¨­, Teigu, Breathing, etc., in their corresponding worlds, not everyone can do it, but it can only be said that many people can.


    in other words.


    These capabilities are universal.


    Not even one of the 100,000 ninjas can obtain the cheating-level ability of Emperor Eyes.


    But definitely more than half of the people can comprehend Marine Six Styles, breathing, Armament Haki.


    Instead of watching other manga and then not getting the ability.


    It is better to let more people read these popular cartoons and gain the ability to popularize.


    thought here.


    Mike directly threw 10,000 system points and directly printed thousands of each of these popular comics.


    This time.


    The whole Konoha was caught in the big wave of reading comics.

 CH 29

    Chapter 29 Thunder Fruit ¡¤ Awakening!


    After the whole people invested in comics, the effect was really immediate.


    Just the second day.


    Mike¡¯s system points exceeded one million again!


    ¡°System, do ten diamond-level draws!¡±


    If you have money, you have to spend it!


    Mike entered the lottery without hesitation.


    [Ding! Start the Diamond Level 10 Draws!]


    [Ding! You get ninjutsu experience +50000 points!]


    [Ding! You get +50000 points of Taijutsu EXP!]


    [Ding! You get the equipment: the rose flower bow!]


    ¡­


    [Ding! You get Chakra +50000 points!]


    [Ding! You get a special item: Logia Devil Fruit Awakening Card!]


    ¡°Rose flower bow? Isn¡¯t this Madoka¡¯s weapon?¡±


    Mike was speechless.


    What does this system mean.


    What does it mean to send me a magical girl weapon?


    You just want me to be a magical girl?


    This stuff.


    There is absolutely no need to kill Mike.


    Put this weapon directly into the backpack, and prepare to use it for Yakumo when there is a chance.


    Too lazy to take a look.


    Magical girls are impossible.


    I will never be a magical girl in my life.


    But fortunately, the guaranteed prize is not bad. In addition to Madoka¡¯s weapon, I even got a Logia Devil Fruit awakening card!


    As the name suggests.


    Use this to make the Logia Demon fruit power complete the fruit awakening!


    Because Logia Devil Fruit is too strong, it is much harder to awaken the fruit than Paramecia and Zoan.


    So far, no one in the original book has been able to complete the awakening of Logia Devil Fruit!


    Before awakening, Logia Devil Fruit is the absolute dominance.


    After awakening.


    How strong should it be?


    Mike couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious.


    Nothing to hesitate.


    Directly used this Logia Devil Fruit awakening card.


    [Ding! It is detected that the Host has two types of Logia Devil Fruit, do you specify the awakening target?]


    [Thunder Fruit/ Glint fruit]


    ¡°Well, can only awaken one¡­¡±


    Mike was a little regretful, but it was to be expected.


    Which one should you choose, Thunder Fruit or Glint Fruit?


    Mike was a little confused for a while.


    Both are absolute top fruits.


    Not to mention the strength, just in terms of speed and destructive power, it is the first and second among all Devil Fruits.


    But in terms of upper limit, Glint fruit is stronger.


    Needless to say how fast the speed of light is, the speed of lightning is about 100 kilometers per second in nature. Although it is also ridiculously fast, it is still too slow after all.


    This is because the propagation speed of the electric field is the speed of light, but the moving speed of electrons is relatively slow.


    And the speed of Ultimate brings the power of Ultimate.


    Just like what Kizaru said.


    Speed ??is quality.


    With a single blow at the speed of light, an asteroid can be easily exploded in an instant.


    Of course this is only theoretical.


    Because the body cannot withstand the pressure of this velocity and the shock of the impact, the best outcome is to explode with the asteroid.


    But none of this argues that the upper limit of Glint fruit is much higher than Thunder Fruit.


    but¡­¡­


    ¡°Awaken me Thunder Fruit!¡±


    After thinking about it, Mike chose to awaken Thunder Fruit.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that the upper limit of Glint fruit was higher, and there was a reason for this choice.


    Glint fruit is an ability acquired by Mike¡¯s synchronized Namikaze Minato.


    in other words.


    Even if Mike doesn¡¯t practice Glint fruit, he can sit back and enjoy it.


    While Namikaze Minato may not necessarily be able to develop Glint fruit to the awakened state, even if it can, it is not a short-term thing.


    But there is hope after all, isn¡¯t it?


    In case Namikaze Minato awakens Glint fruit, isn¡¯t this precious awakening card a waste?


    On the other hand, Thunder Fruit will definitely not progress without cultivating.


    Besides, who can say that there will be no awakening cards drawn in the future?


    simply put.


    Awakening Glint fruit is better if you just pursue the upper limit.


    If you pursue the maximization of future profits, it is better to awaken Thunder Fruit.


    So Mike chose the most greedy method.


    Actually, it¡¯s not a big problem.


    Because whether it¡¯s Thunder Fruit or Glint fruit.


    Once awake.


    In the ninja world, only two words can be used to describe¡ª¡ª


    Invincible!


    [Ding! Awakening Thunder Fruit¡­]


    [Ding! Awakened successfully!]


    ¡°This is a successful awakening? Why am I not feeling at all?¡±


    Mike was a little puzzled, put down the brush, and disappeared into the office in a flash of light.


    next moment.


    Mike came to the sky above the Valley of the End.


    I plan to test my newfound power here.

 CH 30

    Chapter 30 Black Zetsu: Konoha Shinobi reading manga in a group? !


    Just mobilized the power of Thunder Fruit.


    Mike sensed something was wrong.


    There is more knowledge about Thunder Fruit¡¯s awakening in his mind.


    ¡°I see, this is the power of the awakening of the Logia fruit¡­¡±


    Ordinary Logia capable users can only do so after elementalizing themselves and dispersing.


    Such as Fire Fist Ace.


    But now Mike can create lightning out of thin air, which means that he has a very high control over his own elements.


    Of course this is just the basic operation.


    A ray of lightning leaped from Mike¡¯s fingers.


    next moment.


    This ray of lightning was dyed black.


    ¡°Can you cover Armament Haki, not bad.¡±


    Mike nodded.


    Then he slowly raised his left hand towards the sky.


    moment.


    Dark clouds came out.


    obscured the sky.


    Boom! !


    One after another thunder and lightning roared in the dark clouds.


    A look of doomsday.


    Not only that.


    The information in the brain told Mike clearly.


    as long as he wants.


    He can completely change the weather here permanently or for a long time.


    It depends on the Master level of Fruit Awakening.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­ Thinking about it this way, the Fire and Ice Island environment in the Pirate World is most likely the awakening of Aokiji Akainu.¡±


    Think about it, after all, it is Marine Admiral, and it is not very strange that Logia has awakened as Master.


    The reason why the original is not clearly displayed.


    Probably the author Oda didn¡¯t think about it.


    Just wave.


    Clear the dark clouds that hang over the Valley of the End.


    After testing your new abilities, it¡¯s time to try out the Awakened Fruit Strength.


    Mike stimulated the energy in his body and transformed it into lightning elements, and gathered his hands in front of his chest.


    Compresses the Thunder Elemental into a Thunder Ball.


    Then add Armament Haki.


    A violent black lightning ball flickered restlessly and violently in front of Mike.


    Mike pushed forward.


    The irritable lightning ball suddenly blasted out.


    boom! !


    The direction of the lightning ball is facing the water surface below.


    The moment it falls into the water.


    Countless streams of water were directly blasted into the sky!


    Then pour it all around.


    Thunder and lightning energy raged out all around.


    It is not difficult to imagine that if it hits a person, the other party may not be able to resist and will be blown to pieces by the lightning ball.


    ¡°The awakened Devil Fruit is too strong¡­¡±


    This is only the most basic ability to use, and it is not a skill at all.


    But the power has already surpassed the S-rank secret ninjutsu.


    If this is to be further developed¡­


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t developed the ability, but I haven¡¯t eaten pork and haven¡¯t seen the pig run, I can develop it directly based on Enel¡¯s skills.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not say anything else, that 200 million volts? Thor is pretty good.¡±


    200 million volts? Thor is Enel¡¯s strongest move. It releases all the ¡°200 million volts of thunderbolts¡± from his whole body, and surrounds himself with all these released thunderbolts, thereby transforming into a giant thunder god, whose attack power cannot be underestimate.


    ¡°I finally came to the world of Hokage, isn¡¯t it a pity not to open Gundam once.¡±


    Mike thought so.


    Do it when you think of it.


    Mike opened his hands, and a large number of lightning elements appeared out of thin air. These violent lightning elements were squeezed by Mike towards his body.


    Wrapped around Mike¡¯s body.


    However¡­.


    After a few seconds.


    Bang.


    The lightning element was crushed by Mike.


    ¡°Sure enough, it won¡¯t be developed so easily¡­ It seems that it takes more practice.¡±


    Mike can feel that his development ideas are feasible.


    Only during development.


    There are many things to pay attention to.


    If you want to solve these problems, there is no good way, you can only practice more.


    ¡°It seems that I have something to do in the next period of time.¡±


    It happened that during this time, there is no need to rush to draw comics, and you can lie down and harvest system points, so Mike decided to focus on the development of Thunder Fruit Master.


    Time flickers.


    A week has passed.


    Konoha collectively entered a state of retreat and practice, so that Konoha seemed to be particularly low-key during this period of time. All the ninjas who went out to perform missions were called back, and only the border was still guarding the minimum defense force.


    As the head of the five kingdoms, and having experienced the invasion of Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi, it stands to reason that Konoha cannot be without action during this time.


    At least they should reveal some news to dispel those forces that are just around the corner, right?


    What kind of operation is it to call everyone back to retreat?


    This makes the other forces who are watching the change feel that something is wrong.


    Especially a certain actor who cares about Konoha very much.


    Rain country.


    In a cave.


    ¡°What the hell is Konoha doing recently?¡±


    Brother Tobi, wearing a Uzumaki mask, resting his chin in one hand, sat on a boulder and pondered this question.


    He also didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to invade Konoha with Sand Shinobi.


    But the result was good for him.


    Third Hokage was killed, and the dangerous Orochimaru was seriously wounded.


    But the problem is.


    So many days have passed.


    Why didn¡¯t Konoha release any news?


    Obito was full of doubts.


    Fortunately, Obito has asked Black Zetsu to inquire about the news.


    There should be an answer soon.


    Soon.


    The figure of Black Zetsu floated up from the ground.


    ¡°Have you got any information?¡±


    Seeing Black Zetsu back, Obito asked impatiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Konoha now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Black Zetsu¡¯s face looked a little weird.


    ¡°Those Konoha Shinobi people seem to be reading manga in a group.¡±

 CH 31

    Chapter 31 Comic copy: Konoha collapses!


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Obito frowned, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    Konoha Shinobi are reading manga in a group?


    ¡°Do you think I would lie to you about this kind of thing?¡±


    Black Zetsu is also innocent.


    That¡¯s the truth.


    He was also dumbfounded.


    ¡°Look at the comics¡­ What kind of wind is this blowing?¡±


    Obito didn¡¯t think Black Zetsu was going to lie to him either, but he really couldn¡¯t understand the behavior.


    There are so many forces outside that are eyeing them.


    It¡¯s okay for Konoha to not be nervous.


    read comics?


    ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­¡±


    Obito touched his chin, thought for a moment, and came up with an idea.


    ¡°In this way, you can find a way to send this information to other Shinobi villages and let them help us test the situation of Konoha.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Black Zetsu nodded, and the figure fell into the ground again.


    ¡­


    Valley of the End.


    over the sky.


    ¡°Building the God of Thunder!¡±


    Mike opened his arms, and the violent thunder and lightning wrapped around him, and in just a moment he turned into a black giant of thunder and lightning.


    The violent thunderbolt is extremely well-behaved under the control of Mike.


    ¡°Finally it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Seeing his masterpiece, Mike was filled with emotion.


    too difficult.


    have to say.


    The development of Devil Fruit is indeed a bit difficult.


    down for a week.


    Only then did Mike successfully develop the trick of God of Thunder.


    This trick is developed with reference to Enel¡¯s 200 million volts? Thor.


    Without Enel¡¯s skills as a reference for development, Mike suspects that he may not be able to develop it even after a month.


    ¡°Sure enough, just relying on my own words, if I want to become a top powerhouse, it is a dream for decades.¡±


    Mike has a clearer understanding of his talent.


    And at this time.


    The system beep sounded again.


    [Ding! More than 5000 people have been detected to have acquired abilities through your comics, and a new permission has been opened: comic copies!]


    ¡°New permissions?¡±


    Hearing the system prompt, Mike was taken aback.


    This suddenly appeared function did not even have a prompt. When he used this function, a prompt popped up immediately.


    [Ding! Please select a generated copy!]


    Tried it for a while.


    Mike is familiar with the role of this permission.


    simply put.


    Any action clip in Mike¡¯s memory can be turned into a copy, and the corresponding comic will be automatically generated.


    As long as readers read this comic, they can enter the copy in the comic world and carry out the challenge strategy.


    and.


    This copy can still be teamed up!


    more importantly.


    After clearing the dungeon once, you will get rich rewards. One of the benefits is that you don¡¯t need to watch comics again when you enter the next time.


    As long as you recall the scene content of this comic in your mind, you can directly enter the copy.


    ¡°Yes, this is very convenient¡­ I think about what kind of battle this first instance will generate.¡±


    For a while, Mike recalled many famous battles in his mind.


    Such as the Battle of Pain, the Fourth Ninja World War, or the Summit War, the Battle of the Soul Society, and so on.


    But in the end, Mike decided to make a copy of the Konoha crash plan.


    Future campaigns are not very good at generating copies.


    Because there is no guarantee that so many people who have passed the level will not leak the content of the battle.


    So the battle that has already happened is the best.


    As for the otherworld battles such as Summit War, it is not impossible, but it is better to use the famous scenes of this world.


    Take the Konoha crash plan, for example.


    The person who Konoha most criticizes now is probably Orochimaru.


    Taking Orochimaru out as a dungeon boss can mobilize the enthusiasm of all Konoha and improve cohesion.


    There is a saying well.


    Enemies with enough hatred are necessary.


    This is how to bring unity within.


    After making up your mind.


    Mike directly let the system generate a thousand copies of ¡°Konoha Collapse¡± comics.


    [Ding! Host please note! The dungeon of Konoha Crash is currently open to four difficulty levels: Genin, Ch¨±nin, J¨­nin, and Kage-level!]


    [Readers who clear the dungeon of the corresponding difficulty can get corresponding rewards, and can also bring system point rewards to the Host!]


    ¡°Anything like this?¡±


    Mike raised her eyebrows. The readers who originally needed to tackle this dungeon, compared to Kakashi and the others, were all less talented.


    Therefore, the upper limit of the strength that can be raised is also very limited.


    but now.


    Through these four copies of different difficulties, the reader¡¯s strength can be improved.


    That¡¯s totally different.


    Not to mention the difficulty of Kage-level.


    J¨­nin-level difficulty may not be too good either.


    But what about the difficulty of the Ch¨±nin level?


    It can¡¯t be too difficult, can it?


    Even worse, there is Genin level difficulty.


    No matter how stupid you are, you can still pass the Genin-level difficulty if you rely on the time in the comic world to practice many times as long as the outside world?


    Once you clear the dungeon, you can get a power boost.


    It must also be helpful for them to clear the Ch¨±nin difficulty later.


    And so on.


    Conservatively, as long as you enter the dungeon, how can you finally clear the Ch¨±nin level difficulty?


    If you can¡¯t even do that.


    I suggest you stop being a ninja.


    Think of this.


    Mike produced another 9,000 copies of Konoha Collapse.

 CH 32

    Chapter 32 Facing the Dirty Earth First Hokage and Dirty Earth Second Hokage?


    Konoha.


    One of the comic reading areas.


    About 2,000 copies of the Konoha Collapse manga were distributed to this area.


    There are currently around 20,000 ninjas in Konoha.


    There are three or four thousand people in this area alone.


    Almost two or three people watched a ¡®Konoha Collapse¡¯ manga at the same time.


    corner of the venue.


    A Ch¨±nin with long black hair, a bandage across the bridge of the nose and both cheeks on his face, and a short chin tip, wearing a blue tights and a green vest on the outside, is watching Konoha Crash Comics with his partner.


    The other party has long brown hair, wears a ninja hat, his right eye is covered by hair, and he is also wearing a Ch¨±nin vest.


    If Mike were here.


    You must be able to recognize these two popular characters.


    Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki.


    The two of them are a pair of tacit partners, and the two often act together, such as guarding the Konoha gate.


    In the original book, the two of them have a lot of scenes.


    Later, they also fought together with Kakuzu.


    After the Fourth Ninja War.


    During Kakashi¡¯s tenure at the Sixth Hokage, they were promoted to special J¨­nin.


    This shows that their talent is not bad.


    Although their current job is to watch the gate, their determination to become strong and guard Konoha has never changed.


    After Mike fully opened manga reading.


    Even when on patrol.


    The two of them never gave up their cultivation.


    Although their talent and savvy can¡¯t compare to Kakashi and the others.


    The two also managed to comprehend Armament Haki and Observation Haki. At the same time, Kotetsu Hagane also got a Rubber Fruit, and Izumo Kamizuki also got a Zanpakut¨­.


    Now.


    The two of them are watching Konoha Collapse.


    The content of the comics is not too much, and they have experienced it themselves, so they quickly read the entire comics.


    Immediately, a connection to the world of manga came into their my mind.


    With a thought, the two entered the world of ¡°Konoha Collapse¡±.


    It sounds miraculous.


    Different from the previous comic world.


    The world of ¡°Konoha Collapse¡± is like an online game. All the people who enter this comic world are in the ¡°main city¡± and can see and communicate with each other. Only when they enter the copy will they become independent.


    ¡°In the past week, we have even saved half of the time for eating, and we are practicing all the time. If we convert it into the time in the real world, we don¡¯t know how many years have passed, right?¡±


    In order to become stronger, Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo are very self-disciplined. Except for necessary situations, they spend the rest of their time practicing in the world of comics.


    Others will also practice in the comic world for a while.


    Because most people can¡¯t stand loneliness.


    simply put.


    Those who can dedicate 10 hours of real time a day to practice in the world of comics are considered to be extremely self-disciplined.


    ¡°Hey, tell me, what level is your strength now?¡±


    Kotetsu Hagane curiously asked Izumo from the side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, at least there should be Elite J¨­nin?¡±


    Izumo is also not quite sure.


    Mainly because there is no object on which to test one¡¯s strength.


    Your strength has become stronger, don¡¯t others become stronger after reading the comics?


    So it¡¯s hard to judge.


    The two came to Konoha¡¯s Ch¨±nin exam venue in the comic world.


    It has become a sea of ??people, there are NPCs in the comics, and there are Konoha Shinobi who have entered the comic world one after another.


    Once you enter the exam venue.


    A message box popped up in front of the two of them.


    [Battle: Konoha Collapse]


    [Introduction: Konoha rebellion Orochimaru and Fourth Kazekage formed an alliance, and the two conspired to attack Konoha. Their action is called ¡°Konoha Collapse Plan¡±, which will also be the test you have to accept.]


    [Limited number of people: 1~10 people (dynamic difficulty)]


    [Current number of customs clearance: 0]


    [The fastest customs clearance record: no record]


    [Record holder: none]


    [Single player fastest customs clearance ranking: Click to view the ranking of different difficulty ¡ú]


    Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo looked at the introduction of the dungeon and were stunned for a while.


    ¡°Is there a ranking list? ¡­ Or, let¡¯s move on separately and rush to the ranking?¡±


    ¡°Okay. But it¡¯s boring to do it alone. How about the loser who wants to buy a barbecue?¡±


    ¡°Haha, no problem! Just wait for the treat!¡±


    Izumo laughed heartily, and then the two of them found a seat on the spectator seats to sit down.


    After sitting down, the environment around Izumo Kamizuki changed.


    Izumo found that he suddenly couldn¡¯t control his body.


    inside the venue.


    Battle after battle, Naruto vs Neji, Kankuro vs Aburame Shino, Temari vs Shikamaru.


    It¡¯s like a cutscene of a copy.


    Soon it was Gaara vs Sasuke¡¯s turn.


    With Sasuke breaking Gaara¡¯s defense with Chidori.


    The Konoha Crash Plan has officially begun!


    [Ding! The copy is loaded successfully, please select the difficulty of the strategy!]


    [Genin level: Your task is to cover the safe retreat of the Konoha Villagers, and support the retreat of Sand Shinobi. The number of villagers you protect will affect your clearance rewards!]


    [Ch¨±nin level: Your mission is to kill Sand Shinobi ninjas, and the number of kills will affect your clearance rewards!]


    [J¨­nin level: Your mission is to survive the rampant Tail beast and support until Sand Shinobi retreats. The battle score will affect your clearance rewards!]


    [Kage-level: Your mission is to cooperate with Third Hokage to fight the First Hokage and the Second Hokage of the Dirty Earth.


    Success conditions (complete any one): 1. Kill any one of the First Hokage or the Second Hokagee of Dirty Earth, 2. Support until the Third Hokage uses ghouls to block out, 3. Kill Orochimaru.


    Reminder: Because First Hokage and Second Hokage are far beyond Kage-level even in the state of Impure World Reincarnation, so in this assessment, your attacks will be able to ignore the effect of Impure World Reincarnation¡¯s immortality, please use it reasonably.]

 CH 33

    Chapter 33 Eat my crescent moon!


    ¡°Fighting side by side with Lord Third Hokage? Can you fight Orochimaru?¡±


    Izumo Kamizuki saw the information on the panel and chose Kage-level difficulty without hesitation.


    He was originally Elite Chunin.


    Either choose J¨­nin-level difficulty or Kage-level difficulty.


    If possible, I naturally want to be steady for this first strategy.


    But since Kage-level difficulty can beat Orochimaru, there is no reason not to choose.


    ¡°I choose Kage-level difficulty!¡±


    The voice fell.


    Izumo found himself instantly in the battlefield on the roof.


    Not far in front of him was Orochimaru, who had summoned the First Hokage and the Second Hokage of Unclean Earth.


    Next to him is the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who has entered a fighting stance and is Summoning the ape demon.


    ¡°Lord Third Hokage!¡±


    Izumo said quickly and respectfully.


    But this isn¡¯t the real Third Hokage after all, it¡¯s just an NPC who won¡¯t react extra to what Izumo Kamizuki said.


    He just stared nervously at the First Hokage and the Second Hokage of the dirty soil, and said to Izumo Kamizuki, who was beside him without turning his head, ¡°I will deal with the strongest First Hokage, can you help me drag Second Hokage?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lord Third Hokage.¡±


    Izumo nodded.


    He wanted to say something more, but it was clear that the battle had already begun, and there would not be so much time for conversation.


    I saw the Second Hokage figure on the opposite side move instantly.


    The moment before, he was still holding his chest with both hands.


    next moment.


    I do not know when it appeared in front of Izumo.


    In his hand, the Flying Thunder God Kunai slashed towards Izumo.


    ¡°Water Style ¡¤ Water Blade!¡±


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Izumo¡¯s pupils shrank, and immediately the gap reached this fatal blow.


    He hastily summoned his own Zanpakut¨­.


    Ding!


    At this critical moment, he blocked the slash of the Second Hokage of Dirty Earth.


    However, the offensive of Second Hokage is not so simple.


    This blow was just a feint.


    The real purpose is to lay out the kunai marked by the Flying Thunder God.


    Leaving Kunai directly, the Second Hokage of Dirty Earth opened a distance, and during this period, three seals were formed almost instantaneously.


    ¡°Water Style Water Dragon Bomb!¡±


    A water dragon was formed out of thin air and roared towards Izuyun.


    It¡¯s not over yet.


    While releasing the ninjutsu, the Kunai on the other side has not yet landed, and the Second Hokage directly used Flying Thunder God and appeared behind Izumo Kamizuki.


    ¡°Flying Thunder God Slash!¡±


    At this moment, Izumo was attacked before and after, and he was about to die.


    If it was the previous Izumo, he would be helpless.


    But now he is not the same as before.


    ¡°Iron Body!¡±


    Seeing that it was impossible to dodge, Izumo simply did not dodge and activated Iron Body on the spot.


    And also superimposed Armament Color Hardening.


    Under the double defense, Second Hokage¡¯s front and rear flanking attacks did not achieve the slightest effect as if they had hit steel.


    ¡°what?¡±


    This unseen situation made Second Hokage stunned for a moment.


    Although he is only an NPC, he still has the minimum combat intelligence, and this ability beyond the scope of ninjas is beyond the understanding of the Second Hokage.


    After blocking the attack of the Second Hokage, Izumo Kamizuki disarmed the immobile Iron Body, wrapped Armament Haki around Zanpakut¨­, and raised his hand and waved it down.


    ¡°The crescent moon rushes into the sky!¡±


    The giant sword energy swept over.


    This blow is based on Kurosaki Ichigo¡¯s skills, and on top of it, Armament Haki and the swordsman in the pirate world, is one of Izumo¡¯s killers.


    Although Second Hokage had already reacted and wanted to use Flying Thunder God to fly away.


    But the quality of the body Orochimaru used was too poor to fully utilize the strength of Second Hokage.


    As a result, it was not able to fly away completely before the impact of the crescent moon.


    A small half of his body was cut off with a knife.


    Dirty Second Hokage glanced at his wound blankly, then turned into dust and disappeared.


    Originally, this injury was indifferent to Impure World Reincarnation, but in order to balance the difficulty, Impure World Reincarnation¡¯s immortality effect was limited in this assessment.


    It also caused the situation that the Second Hokage was killed in a short period of time.


    After fulfilling the mission conditions, everything around him paused.


    [Ding! Congratulations, you have successfully cleared the Kage-level difficulty. Do you want to end the dungeon?]


    [Note: Complete more task conditions to get more generous rewards.]


    ¡°In other words, if you defeat First Hokage and Orochimaru, the reward is better¡­ Let¡¯s not end the dungeon!¡±


    The voice fell.


    Everything around it started to move again.


    First Hokage gave up the plan to entangle with Sarutobi Hiruzen and attacked Izumo Kamizuki.


    ¡°Wood Style ¡¤ Tree World is born!¡±


    A number of trees grew rapidly from the ground, and the trees seemed to be uprooted, creating a forest in an instant.


    ¡°First Hokage¡¯s Wood Style ninjutsu is amazing!¡±


    Izumo Kamizuki¡¯s pupils shrank, and he could feel that these trees contained the Chakra energy of the First Hokage.


    Once you touch these trees, you will be trapped and sucked out of Chakra.


    ¡°The coverage area is too large, and there is no way to avoid it. You can only hit hard! The crescent moon is rushing!¡±


    Kamizuki Izumo held Zanpakut¨­ in both hands and slashed again.


    One trick to eat all over the sky.


    The huge sword energy slashed the trees that were approaching in the middle.


    Using the sword energy to open the way, Izumo rushed straight and First Hokage broke through.


    ¡°Sorry, First Hokage.¡±


    Izumo Kamizuki raised Zanpakut¨­ again.


    Although the power is not too great because there is not too much power, but with Armament Haki and swordsman-level slash blessings, it is enough.


    ¡°Eat my crescent moon sky!¡±


    ¡°Wood Style Wood Expulsion Jutsu!¡±


    First Hokage saw that the opportunity was not good, and quickly created a wooden shield defense shaped like a fangs grimace.


    boom! !


    The crescent moon and the shield collided, making a deafening sound.


    After a brief stalemate.


    The shield shattered.


    Revealing First Hokage.


    The huge black crescent slashed ruthlessly on the body of First Hokage.


    It made his whole body feel like he was hit by a truck, and was knocked out and fell to the ground in the distance.


    Then it turned into a wisp of dust and disappeared.


    ¡°Only Orochimaru is left.¡±


    Izumo thought so, but turned around and looked, where is Orochimaru?


    Seeing that the opportunity is not good for a long time!


    On life saving.


    Even ten First Hokage can¡¯t compare to Orochimaru!


    Even in the dungeon, it is impossible to kill Orochimaru.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Izumo was a little speechless.


    at the same time.


    A beep came from above.


    [Ding! The dungeon has ended, and rewards are being distributed!]


    A light curtain descended from the sky and enveloped Izumo.


    Izumo only felt that his consumption in the battle just now filled up in an instant.


    A treasure chest appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    Izumo stretched out his hand and opened it.


    There are ten C-rank ninjutsu, five B-rank ninjutsu, three A-rank ninjutsu, and one S-rank ninjutsu, all of which are adaptive to the Chakra attribute.


    And a potion that increases his Chakra tenfold.


    If you have not cleared the low-level difficulty, you can directly get the rewards of all the previous difficulties by clearing the high-level difficulty.


    These are all clear rewards for Genin, Ch¨±nin, J¨­nin and Kage-level difficulties.


    The rewards are luxurious!


    The strength of Izumo has been improved a lot.


    at the same time.


    Mike is here.


    [Ding! Izumo Kamizuki cleared the dungeon Konoha Crash (Kage-level difficulty), and got rewards: ten times the amount of Chakra, ten C-level ninjutsu, five B-level ninjutsu, three A-level ninjutsu and one S-level ninjutsu Ninjutsu, Host simultaneously gets this reward! (Note: Ten times the amount of Chakra is relative, not absolute)]


    [Ding! You get 4000 system points!]

 CH 34

    Chapter 34 Sand Shinobi Delegation


    ¡°Um?¡±


    The sound of the system interrupted Mike¡¯s movements.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Mike?¡±


    Yakumo, who was assisting on the side, noticed Mike¡¯s strangeness and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Mike shook his head and didn¡¯t say much.


    This ¡°Konoha Collapse¡± comic has not been published for a long time, right?


    Someone has cleared the Kage-level difficulty so quickly?


    Although this is also because Kakashi and the other main elites are concentrating on cultivating their new abilities and not rushing to read the new comics, they let them steal chickens.


    But even so, it cannot be denied that this person is a bit strong.


    And he brought himself such a generous reward.


    It is true that with Mike¡¯s current strength, the improvement of Ninjutsu and Chakra¡¯s combat power is not so obvious.


    But don¡¯t forget that this is only one person¡¯s benefit.


    After a large number of ninjas clear the dungeon, the rewards that Mike can get will be accumulated, and the increase in combat power will also be huge.


    Although S-rank ninjutsu is still a lot weaker than Emperor Eye, Thunder Fruit, Glint fruit, and Gonry¨­maru.


    But this does not mean that S-rank ninjutsu is not good, but the object of comparison is too strong.


    Anyway, there are many skills and no pressure.


    certainly.


    The most important thing is the income of system points.


    Now Mike¡¯s system points have accumulated to a full 5.6 million!


    Yes.


    A full 5.6 million system points!


    It¡¯s enough to draw five diamond-level ten consecutive draws!


    It¡¯s just that the system points are coming so fast that Mike is a little bloated now.


    He don¡¯t like the diamond-level ten consecutive draws.


    Instead, I took a fancy to the better king-level ten consecutive draws!


    As long as you accumulate 10 million system points, you can play a king-level ten consecutive draws.


    According to the current accumulation speed of the system points.


    It won¡¯t be long.


    This goal can be accomplished.


    [Ding! Kotetsu Hagane cleared the dungeon Konoha Crash (Kage-level difficulty), and got rewards: ten times the amount of Chakra, ten C-level ninjutsu, five B-level ninjutsu, three A-level ninjutsu and one S-level ninjutsu With this technique, the Host will get the reward synchronously! (Note: Ten times the amount of Chakra is relative, not absolute)]


    [Ding! You get 4000 system points!]


    ¡°Huh? Kotetsu Hagane, yes, it seems that the two roles in the original book have good talent.¡±


    Mike raised her eyebrows in satisfaction.


    Ordinary ninjas generally only comprehend a generalized ability.


    And like Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane, they can not only comprehend better abilities, but also gain other abilities, and have a variety of trump cards.


    This is a clear improvement in their combat power.


    In the original book, they can become special J¨­nin after the four wars.


    It seems now.


    They have mastered multiple abilities.


    Not to mention the level of First Hokage and Second Hokage in the future, it is still easy to work hard, and there is a great chance of reaching the strength of First Hokage.


    Shaking his head and thinking no more, Mike continued to draw new comics.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    On the road not far from Konoha.


    A group of men and horses are moving fast and straight towards Konoha.


    The head was an old woman with lilac hair.


    Beside her is a brown-skinned man wearing a scarf and Sand Shinobi forehead protector.


    It is the Elite J¨­nin of Sand Shinobi Village, Baki.


    After Baki are Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, etc. Sand Shinobi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to get close to Konoha so easily. It seems that Third Hokage¡¯s death has really hit them hard. We haven¡¯t encountered Konoha Shinobi since the border line. Thinking about it, it¡¯s already a mess, right?¡±


    Baki said respectfully to the old woman at the front of the line.


    The identity of this old woman is also revealed to have made him the object of Elite J¨­nin¡¯s respect.


    It is Sand Shinobi Village¡¯s advisor, Granny Chiyo.


    An all-around ninja with powerful Taijutsu, medical ninjutsu and sealing technique at the same time, her strength is unfathomable.


    But at the moment, Chiyo¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look very good.


    No wonder.


    After all, she and her younger brother Ebiz¨­ lived in seclusion at an early age, and no longer cares about the country of wind.


    As a result, now that Kaze is killed by Orochimaru, there is no suitable candidate for Kaze in the whole village.


    At this time, Sand Shinobi and Konoha are at a critical juncture.


    She and her younger brother, the two elders Sand Shinobi, had to go out and take over the power temporarily.


    Ebiz¨­ handles Sand Shinobi¡¯s internal affairs, and Chiyo travels to Konoha as Sand Shinobi¡¯s representative to curb the possibility of war.


    Not just to curb the possibility of an all-out war between Sand Shinobi and Konoha.


    It is also to prevent other forces from taking advantage of it.


    So Sand Shinobi urgently needs to re-establish the alliance with Konoha.


    If you can choose.


    Chiyo even killed Konoha as the representative of Sand Shinobi.


    the reason is simple.


    Because her son and daughter-in-law died at the hands of Konoha Shinobi¡¯s ¡°Konoha¡¯s White Fang¡±, Kakashi¡¯s father.


    What Chiyo hated most was Konoha.


    As a result, not only could she not be able to take revenge now, but she had to come to Konoha to beg for compromise. It is conceivable how angry she was.


    But don¡¯t come.


    Although she said that she didn¡¯t care about Sand Shinobi Village¡¯s life or death.


    But this time.


    Seeing her hometown in jeopardy.


    Chiyo still couldn¡¯t sit still.


    soon.


    Sand Shinobi delegation arrived at the gate of Konoha.


    ¡°stop!¡±


    Then they saw Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki, who were looking at the gate at the entrance of Konoha, stopped them from left to right.

 CH 35

    Chapter 35 The Breath of Thunder: A Flash of Thunder!


    ¡°This is Konoha, outsiders are not allowed to enter!¡±


    Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane stopped Chiyo and others.


    This is their job.


    Not to mention.


    Sand Shinobi also invaded Konoha the other day.


    It would be nice if they didn¡¯t attack it.


    ¡°Ninja of Konoha¡­¡±


    Chiyo narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane with a bad expression, and looked at them carefully.


    It¡¯s just two Ch¨±nin sets.


    Dare to stop her?


    ¡°I¡¯m the messenger of Sand Shinobi Village, and I want to see your Hokage¡­ oh, your Hokage is dead, right? Then call your manager over here.¡±


    Chiyo¡¯s tone was also very bad, and she said that on purpose.


    Although she knew that she was here to form an alliance with Konoha, she just couldn¡¯t restrain her hatred for Konoha.


    If not Konoha.


    Her son and daughter-in-law will not die, and her grandson will not defect.


    It was Konoha who destroyed her family.


    ¡°¡­Go back where you came from, Sand Shinobi!¡±


    Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane said while holding back their anger.


    According to common sense, they really should announce it.


    However, now that there are manga in the village, if Sand Shinobi¡¯s people are easily let in, there may be unnecessary trouble and consequences.


    Second, Sand Shinobi¡¯s current relationship with Konoha is not good. Who would let the enemy into his house?


    ¡°Junior, do you know who I am? How dare you stop me?¡±


    Chiyo frowned.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the super-class puppet master Chiyo, what¡¯s stopping you?¡±


    Izumo said without fear.


    Not to mention that Konoha is behind him, even with his current strength, he is not afraid of the veteran Kage-level powerhouse in front of him.


    These days.


    In the comics world, he has fought against such powerhouses as the First Hokage, and the Second Hokage.


    Even if not the two Hokages in their heyday.


    It¡¯s not that Chiyo can touch porcelain.


    ¡°Anyway, Konoha doesn¡¯t welcome you now, please go back.¡±


    Kotetsu Hagane also said calmly.


    Although I don¡¯t like Sand Shinobi in my heart, but now Konoha is all about practicing cultivation, and Mike has issued an order as Hokage¡¯s agent, if it¡¯s unnecessary, don¡¯t provoke things easily, so I don¡¯t care about this kind of grievance.


    ¡°Junior, didn¡¯t your elders teach you to be afraid of seniors who are stronger than you?¡±


    Being treated like this by the two ninjas watching the gate made Chiyo, who already hated Konoha, even more annoyed.


    But annoyed.


    Chiyo didn¡¯t lose his mind either.


    The current Sand Shinobi is not suitable for war.


    Stabilizing the situation is what Sand Shinobi wants to see.


    So even if you are angry, you can¡¯t kill these two Konoha Shinobi people, otherwise Sand Shinobi will never be able to reconcile with Konoha.


    ¡°Better than me? You?¡±


    Hearing Chiyo¡¯s words, Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane looked at each other, and then couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    It¡¯s not that we despise you.


    Can you beat First Hokage and Second Hokage?


    Seeing them like this made Chiyo even more annoyed.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we just think of happy things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better go back¡­ We didn¡¯t do anything to give you face. If we don¡¯t leave, we will expel you by force.¡±


    In order to ensure that the existence of the comics is not leaked, Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane did not want Chiyo and the others to come in.


    ¡°Expulsion by force? Oh, what a big tone!¡±


    When did Chiyo suffer from such anger, constantly taking deep breaths to suppress his anger.


    Chiyo and the others don¡¯t actually know about the existence of manga.


    It has only been less than two weeks since Konoha collapsed.


    During this period of time, Sand Shinobi had to deal with the internal affairs first, and then sent an envoy to Konoha as soon as possible.


    Now, the information provided by Black Zetsu is probably in the hands of Ebiz¨­, and Chiyo and the others who have already left are not aware of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again for the last time, we¡¯re here to make peace with Konoha on behalf of Sand Shinobi.¡±


    ¡°Even if your Kazekage came in person, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°What if I break in hard?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡±


    At this point, Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane knew that Chiyo would not retreat so easily, so they had to assume a fighting stance.


    And the angry Chiyo is also ready to kill the enemy.


    see.


    Baki who was behind quickly stepped forward to stop Chiyo.


    He knew the hatred between Chiyo and Konoha.


    If Chiyo elders do it, the two Konoha Ch¨±nin will surely die.


    Then they will be in vain.


    But now both sides are angry, and it is difficult not to do anything.


    ¡°Let me do it, Elder Chiyo.¡±


    So Baki had no choice but to take the responsibility.


    What a hassle.


    If he had a choice, Baki didn¡¯t want Chiyo, who had a grudge against Konoha, to lead the team.


    But besides Chiyo, there is really no suitable candidate in Sand Shinobi Village.


    Now it seems.


    You can only shoot yourself and then deliberately release the water, so that the battle ends in a draw.


    Hearing Baki¡¯s words, Chiyo, who was about to take out the puppet and teach the younger generation a lesson, took a deep breath and finally gave up.


    She was also afraid that she couldn¡¯t control herself and killed the other party.


    ¡°Ninjas of Konoha, your Konoha¡¯s situation is not good now? If you lose Third Hokage, there will be many forces that will be eyeing Konoha. It¡¯s good for you to form an alliance with Sand Shinobi, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Watching Izumo Kamizuki pull out a sword, Baki said with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk too much. Since you don¡¯t want to leave, then you have to force you to leave.¡±


    Izumo snorted coldly, Konoha will fall into this situation, isn¡¯t that what Sand Shinobi did?


    Don¡¯t say more.


    Having pulled out Zanpakut¨­, he used the back of the sword to draw and slash.


    In order not to kill the opponent, he did not choose to use the more powerful Crescent Moon and Armament Haki.


    Rather, it moves the body.


    A wisp of foul air came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Breath of Thunder ¡¤ One Type¡­ A flash of thunder!¡±

 CH 36

    Chapter 36 Baki: I can¡¯t beat the gate?


    Kamizuki Izumo¡¯s Zanpakut¨­ unsheathed instantly.


    A cold light flashed.


    It was as if there was a sudden explosion of lightning.


    Make a loud noise and dazzling light.


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    And the party Baki was even more frightened and stood upside down.


    He saw that powerful thunder force suddenly appeared from the void.


    I don¡¯t see any seal movement at all.


    What Lightning Style Ninjutsu is this?


    The momentum is so terrible!


    Gives a feeling of trembling.


    As if about to suffocate!


    He was heartbroken.


    Suddenly I remembered the attitude of Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane who were not surprised when they faced them.


    I thought it was because of Konoha¡¯s support behind him.


    Now it seems that it is obviously reliant on strength!


    ¡°Wind Style¡ª¡±


    Baki hurriedly wanted to perform ninjutsu.


    But there was no time for him to seal the seal at all.


    Otherwise, what is it called Thunder Flash?


    boom!


    The back of the sword slashed hard on his stomach.


    It¡¯s like a baseball bat being hit hard on a baseball.


    Baki¡¯s figure was directly knocked out.


    He fell to the ground in the distance.


    And after doing all this, Izumo seemed like nothing had happened.


    Just calmly withdraw Zanpakut¨­ standing there.


    ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    Then said so.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baki, he was beaten in seconds?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    see this scene.


    Whether it was Chiyo or Gaara, Temari and Kankuro who were familiar with Baki, they were all surprised.


    This is Baki!


    Veteran Elite J¨­nin.


    One of the strongest ninjas in the entire Sand Shinobi Village.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to become the instructor of the Son of Wind Shadow.


    And because of the geographical environment of the Land of Winds, Sand Shinobi Village is forced to follow an elite system.


    simply put.


    At the same level, the ninja strength of Sand Shinobi Village is stronger than that of Konoha.


    Before Mike brought the comics.


    Looking at the entire Konoha, no Elite J¨­nin dared to say that he would win Baki.


    But now.


    Such a strong man was instantly beaten!


    Still being watched by a door!


    how can that be?


    And look.


    The gatekeeper didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    He didn¡¯t even use the second trick!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Temari and Kankuro swallowed.


    They had been to Konoha when they took the Ch¨±nin exam before.


    I have seen these two gatekeepers.


    Are they so strong?


    Several Sand Shinobi stepped forward to help Baki who fell to the ground.


    Although not much hurt.


    But this result made Baki very uncomfortable.


    You were actually beaten by someone watching the door?


    How could he accept such a thing?


    Where do you want to put his Elite J¨­nin face?


    He let out a breath of foul breath, took out the kunai, and assumed a fighting stance.


    ¡°Your Excellency has some strength, I was careless just now, come again!¡±


    Saying that, Baki rushed towards Izumo.


    Judging from the performance just now.


    The opponent¡¯s speed is very fast, and there is basically no time for Ninjutsu.


    So Baki is ready to fight with physical skills.


    see.


    Izumo still had such a relaxed and freehand expression, and he slashed casually.


    but.


    This casual slash is only relative.


    This process is really fast.


    So much so that Baki couldn¡¯t even notice it.


    He can only see.


    Lightning strikes out of thin air.


    The dazzling thunder light spread in the void.


    The onlookers were horrified.


    Facing this thunder and lightning, Baki can feel the amazing pressure.


    He held the kunai to resist with all his might.


    He could only feel a huge unstoppable force passed from the Kunai in his hands.


    He couldn¡¯t even hold the Kunai in his hand!


    ¡°No! How is this possible!¡±


    ¡°I do not believe!¡±


    The veins on Baki¡¯s body were exposed, and he held on to the Kunai with all his strength.


    Step down with your feet.


    I want to block this incomparably terrifying force.


    but.


    This power is simply too powerful.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°what!¡±


    Baki roared.


    It was knocked out again by this powerful force.


    His hands trembled constantly from the loss of strength.


    He looked up.


    Izumo¡¯s face was still so calm.


    As if he hadn¡¯t done anything to be happy about.


    It¡¯s like what he just repelled was not an Elite J¨­nin, but a Genin.


    Baki looked at his trembling hands.


    The tiger¡¯s mouth has been shattered by a powerful force, and blood is flowing out.


    Baki couldn¡¯t slow down.


    Lose yourself.


    I actually lost!


    Lost to a gatekeeper!

 CH 37

    Chapter 37 Winning Sand Shinobi as a manga reader?


    Baki¡¯s body was shaking, feeling very ashamed.


    Even if they lose to Konoha¡¯s Elite J¨­nin.


    Why is such powerful guy that looks at the door?


    Not just Baki.


    Others were also somewhat unbelievable.


    How could Baki lose so easily?


    This is their Sand Shinobi elite.


    Even Kazekage recognized his ability and let him teach Gaara and others.


    A gatekeeper.


    Actually won Baki.


    This is just kidding.


    The crowd fell into silence.


    Although they had already guessed the result, after the actual occurrence, Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane were actually a little surprised in their hearts.


    Especially Kotetsu Hagane.


    He and Izumo were old friends for many years.


    know each other well.


    He is very clear about Izumo¡¯s strength.


    Although it is not weak in Konoha.


    But definitely not a strong one.


    But now.


    The strength of Izumo is comparable to that of a Kage-level powerhouse.


    Definitely a Kage-level of Kage-level!


    ¡°Sir Mike, it¡¯s really amazing, but it¡¯s just a mere comic, so we can improve so much.¡±


    Kotetsu Hagane¡¯s heart is full of emotion.


    The family knows their own affairs.


    How did their strength increase?


    Because of Mike¡¯s comics.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few comics that allow us to understand such a powerful force.¡±


    ¡°The strength has risen from Ch¨±nin to Kage-level. Looking at the entire ninja world, who else can do it except Lord Mike?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really my Konoha¡¯s good fortune to have Mike-sama.¡±


    Seeing Izumo¡¯s big hair, Kotetsu Hagane on the side couldn¡¯t help feeling emotional.


    today.


    The two of them can stop Sand Shinobi.


    It¡¯s all about Mike.


    Seeing Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane, they were like two generals humming, blocking the gate tightly.


    Chiyo¡¯s face was very ugly.


    If Izumo is Konoha¡¯s top powerhouse, that¡¯s fine.


    Losing in the hands of an opponent of the same level is relatively decent in terms of face.


    But.


    These two are watching the door!


    This will defeat their Sand Shinobi elite!


    This is outrageous too!


    Could it be that Konoha deliberately sent a strong man to guard the door after the previous invasion?


    Appears to be a gatekeeper.


    In fact, is a first-class master?


    but.


    This is totally impossible!


    a time.


    Chiyo was filled with shock, doubt and confusion.


    What the hell is going on with Konoha?


    Why do all the gatekeepers have such power?


    Why does Konoha always have so many talented and strong people?


    ¡­


    Hokage Office.


    dong dong!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Flash?¡±


    Mike buried his head in drawing comics, and said without raising his head.


    Yakumo next to him is also trying his best to help.


    With Yakumo¡¯s help, Mike¡¯s efficiency has improved a lot.


    At the same time as Mike¡¯s voice fell.


    A figure appeared beside him out of thin air.


    Dress up as Anbu and wear an animal mask to hide your real body.


    He is the resurrected Namikaze Minato.


    Anbu codename flash.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Sand Shinobi¡¯s messenger is here.¡±


    ¡°Sand Shinobi¡¯s messenger group?¡±


    Mike raised her head, puzzled.


    What does this Sand Shinobi mean?


    They have just invaded Konoha, and now dare to come?


    There is no such thing in the original.


    It¡¯s not necessarily the case, is it?


    After all, the time when Naruto and Jiraiya went out to practice in the original book was skipped directly, and jumped directly to Shippuden.


    Who said Sand Shinobi didn¡¯t visit Konoha during this period?


    Besides, there are people in this world other than this plot, which is different from the original plot, so it¡¯s not surprising.


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he wants to negotiate and form an alliance with Konoha.¡±


    Namikaze Minato¡¯s voice also seemed a little confused.


    But he wondered why Sand Shinobi would do this.


    Now that Konoha has lost Third Hokage, does that ambitious Kazekage want to start an all-out war?


    Namikaze Minato doesn¡¯t know.


    The current Sand Shinobi is the same as Konoha, his Kage was killed, and his situation is no better than Konoha.


    ¡°Are you allied¡­¡±


    Mike pondered for a while.


    Don¡¯t look at the current mutual hostility between Konoha and Sand Shinobi.


    But Mike, who has seen the original plot, knows that Konoha and Sand Shinobi will have the best relationship in the five kingdoms in a few years.


    The future Kazekage Gaara and the future Hokage Naruto are good friends, and Kazekage¡¯s daughter Temari is also married to Konoha, which can basically be said to be a family.


    In other words it is.


    Sand Shinobi is a drawable object.


    Although Konoha is now reading comics, Mike is not satisfied with just one Konoha.


    If Sand Shinobi can be brought in as well, the profit will be even greater.


    It just doesn¡¯t work well.


    Konoha and Sand Shinobi will be good allies in the future, but not now.


    Especially now, not long after Konoha¡¯s collapse.


    Both sides hate each other.


    Konoha believes that Sand Shinobi killed Third Hokage, destroyed their home, and killed many of their comrades.


    Sand Shinobi also believes that Konoha¡¯s ninja Orochimaru killed their Kazekage, and many of their partners also died in Konoha.


    Both sides have reasons to hate each other.


    This hatred will not go away.


    ¡°Although the hatred will not disappear, it can be transferred. It seems that the plan is ahead of schedule¡­¡±


    Mike thought silently in her heart.


    Since this hatred cannot be erased.


    Then the hatred had to be concentrated on a certain person.


    ¡°Flash, go and invite the messengers of Sand Shinobi over here.¡±


    Mike said to Namikaze Minato after making the decision.


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Namikaze Minato nodded in agreement despite his doubts.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then it turns into light and disappears.

 CH 38

    Chapter 38 Temari Reading Comics


    When Chiyo and others were in trouble.


    Namikaze Minato, who has hidden his identity, appears.


    ¡°Acting adult¡¯s order, let them enter Konoha.¡±


    He relayed Mike¡¯s order.


    Hearing Namikaze Minato¡¯s words, Izumo Kamizuki and Kotetsu Hagane looked at each other.


    Lord Mike actually agreed to let Sand Shinobi enter Konoha?


    They are the ones who destroyed Konoha!


    Don¡¯t say they don¡¯t understand.


    Even Sand Shinobi didn¡¯t quite understand it.


    Judging from the attitude of Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane towards them, they understood how high the hatred value of themselves and others was.


    They¡¯re already backing off.


    Thinking about going back to Sand Shinobi Village to make plans.


    The result was suddenly let in?


    and.


    Acting adults?


    Do you mean proxy Hokage?


    This key point of information was firmly grasped by Sand Shinobi.


    ¡°Has Konoha still not decided who will be the next Hokage?¡±


    Chiyo frowned slightly.


    She thought Konoha had made Jiraiya the Fifth Hokage.


    It doesn¡¯t appear to be the case now.


    ¡°Welcome to Konoha.¡±


    Namikaze Minato took over the responsibility of receiving Sand Shinobi¡¯s messengers after saying hello to Izumo Kamizuki and the others, and said to them.


    With Namikaze Minato¡¯s little sun character, although he knew that Sand Shinobi attacked Konoha, he still showed a friendly attitude.


    certainly.


    The premise is that, as Sand Shinobi said, they are here to negotiate.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although Namikaze Minato welcomed them, Chiyo¡¯s words were not pleasant.


    Who let Baki be beaten in seconds.


    Half an hour.


    Chiyo could only nod his head.


    Led by Namikaze Minato.


    A group of Sand Shinobi followed into Konoha.


    Chiyo, who was leading the team at the forefront, couldn¡¯t help but figure it out.


    Although there was a little accident just now.


    But no matter what, it is possible to enter Konoha now.


    Now want to guarantee Sand Shinobi¡¯s situation.


    You have to find a way to get the support of the Temporary Hokage.


    Saw that Sand Shinobi entered.


    Many Konoha Village residents and ninjas who noticed this scene stopped and cast their eyes.


    There was no concealment of hatred in that gaze.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Namikaze Minato and other Anbu ninjas to follow.


    A battle might have broken out by now.


    But it didn¡¯t stop them from yelling.


    ¡°Bastard! How dare you appear in Konoha!¡±


    ¡°These goddamn chops!¡±


    ¡°Get out of Konoha!¡±


    ¡°Get out of Konoha!¡±


    ¡°Get out of Konoha!¡±


    At the beginning, they said different things, and it didn¡¯t take long for their voices to become unified.


    Namikaze Minato motioned for the other Anbu ninjas to disperse the crowd.


    Now he is Captain Anbu, who leads all Anbu directly under Hokage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind everyone, our Konoha welcomes friends.¡±


    Namikaze Minato said something symbolic.


    Having experienced the Great Ninja World War, Chiyo and Baki, who were used to hatred, didn¡¯t care about it.


    The new generation Gaara, Temari and Kankuro have a deeper understanding of war.


    Everyone followed Namikaze Minato for more than ten minutes and came to a manga reading area.


    See that row of comics.


    And those Konoha Shinobi who are reading manga.


    Chiyo was stunned.


    ¡°Where is this? Isn¡¯t it supposed to go to the Hokage building?¡±


    What picture is this?


    Why are so many Konoha ninjas reading manga here?


    ¡°Your Excellency is quite busy, so I specifically instructed you to wait here now, so you can watch some comics to pass the time.¡±


    Namikaze Minato answered honestly.


    ¡°quite busy?¡±


    Hearing his words, the anger that Chiyo had suppressed came up again.


    Is it more busy?


    What¡¯s more important than their Sand Shinobi talks and peace?


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too busy.


    But want to give us Sand Shinobi a slap in the face!


    Chiyo was so angry that she wanted to turn around and leave.


    But seeing the innocent Temari and others behind him, the anger in her heart gradually calmed down.


    Even if they are angry, what if Konoha really shows them off?


    Not as good as a human being, she could only smash her teeth and swallow it in her stomach.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll just see Sand Shinobi go to war again.


    And then these Sand Shinobi children don¡¯t know how much they will survive.


    ¡°I see, we¡¯ll be waiting here.¡±


    The moment she said those words, Chiyo felt like she was decades older.


    Namikaze Minato knew what Chiyo was thinking, but he couldn¡¯t explain it, so he could only walk away.


    After Namikaze Minato left, the Sand Shinobi were on pins and needles in the reception room.


    They came with the hope of the village.


    Every minute counts.


    But now they have to wait in the reception room.


    Everyone was patient at first.


    But gradually.


    After discovering that the so-called Temporary Hokage had no intention of appearing at all.


    The hearts of the people gradually sank.


    The atmosphere also became tense and dull.


    Temari and Kankuro felt like they were about to lose their breath in such an oppressive atmosphere.


    To ease the atmosphere.


    Temari grabbed a comic from the shelf next to the sofa.


    ¡°Journey to the West: Princess Iron Fan?¡±

 CH 39

    Chapter 39 Gundam is the romance of the puppet master!


    do not know why.


    After seeing the female character holding a banana fan on the cover of the manga, Temari got all the attention.


    Open the comics at will.


    Only then did I realize that the name of the female character was Princess Iron Fan.


    And this iron fan princess is not only powerful, but also beautiful and handsome. She lives in the banana cave a thousand miles away from the burning flame mountain, and has the magic weapon banana fan.


    ¡°Huh¡­ this character?¡±


    Temari was just going to escape the dull atmosphere of the scene, but she just looked at it and threw herself in.


    Because she felt that this Iron Fan Princess was very similar to her.


    All are princesses.


    All use fans as weapons.


    Still living in the same geographical environment.


    This series of coincidences has Temari not only thinking.


    Shouldn¡¯t this role be set according to her?


    If Mike knew what she was thinking, she would definitely smile and not speak.


    In a way, Temari was right.


    After all, the story of Journey to the West does not exist in this world.


    No one knows about Princess Iron Fan.


    But really get serious.


    Temari is actually the character set according to Princess Iron Fan.


    Judging from the Banana Fan, Golden Rope, Seven Star Sword, Red Gourd and Amber Vase owned by Sage of Six Paths.


    The setting of the Hokage world does draw on a lot of things from the Chinese mythology.


    There is every reason to think that Temari is a reference to the setting of Princess Iron Fan.


    But none of this matters.


    Because this is the real world, not a fairy tale, there is only Temari here, no princess iron fan.


    The story of Princess Iron Fan is not long.


    Soon Temari finished reading the story of Princess Iron Fan¡¯s family.


    The son was recruited and could not be seen, the husband cheated with the fox spirit, and he was stabbed in the stomach by a monkey.


    It seems that Temari is so angry.


    It¡¯s not that Princess Iron fan couldn¡¯t see her son and was teased by Sun Wukong.


    It was the Bull Demon King, the husband of Princess Iron fan.


    When Princess Iron Fan needed him.


    what is he doing?


    He¡¯s actually being warm with other women!


    In the end, when the Bull Demon King was about to finish, Princess Iron fan took the initiative to offer a banana fan to save his life.


    Is the Bull Demon King worthy of Princess Iron Fan!


    Temari admires the powerful Princess Iron Fan, but she can¡¯t accept what Princess Iron Fan does.


    Since she knew that there was a vixen to seduce her husband, if it was her, she had already slammed the door with a banana fan.


    ¡°Fox spirits should be damned!¡±


    Thinking of this, Temari cried out angrily.


    She screamed, and immediately attracted the attention of others, and everyone looked at her.


    Only then did Temari realize what she was doing, and quickly shut up.


    But she didn¡¯t wait for her to explain anything.


    A fan suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of her.


    Temari, who had just read the manga, recognized the fan at a glance.


    ¡°Banana fan¡­ how could it be?!¡±


    Temari couldn¡¯t help but cried out again.


    Isn¡¯t the treasure in front of me the plantain fan of Princess Iron Fan!


    She reached out in disbelief and took the banana fan into her hands.


    The information on the use of the banana fan immediately entered his brain.


    ¡°Temari, what¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s wrong with this fan?¡±


    Seeing her calling twice in a row, Chiyo and Baki frowned even deeper.


    After all, they were already upset.


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Temari wanted to explain, but didn¡¯t know how.


    She herself didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Just then.


    Another exclamation came from the side.


    ¡°It turns out that Gundam is the romance of the puppet master!¡±


    It was Kankuro.


    For a while, everyone looked at Kankuro again.


    I don¡¯t understand what happened to him.


    But people soon understood what was going on.


    Because a behemoth protruded from the void.


    It¡¯s so huge.


    Directly burst the reception room.


    Everyone hurriedly ducked outside.


    After running to the open outside, everyone was able to see the whole picture of the giant.


    This is a Gundam with a height of 18 meters and a weight of 79 tons.


    It is an ultimate machine equipped with high-end technologies such as a thruster called a radiance transmitter, an optical afterimage mechanism using phantom colloid, and a beam shield with iron wall defense.


    ¡°what is this?!¡±


    ¡°so big!¡±


    ¡°How did it come about?¡±


    Chiyo and Baki were both shocked and confused.


    Only Kankuro had an expression of frenzied joy on his face.


    Then shouted its name aloud.


    ¡°This is¡­ Destiny Gundam!¡±

 CH 40

    Chapter 40 King-level ten consecutive draws!


    [Ding! Temari obtained the banana fan by reading your comic ¡°Journey to the West: Princess Iron Fan¡±, and the Host simultaneously obtained the banana fan!]


    [Ding! You get 20,000 system points!]


    [Ding! Kankuro got the Destiny Gundam by reading your manga ¡°I am Gangogi¡±, and the Host simultaneously obtained the Destiny Gundam!]


    [Ding! You get 20,000 system points!]


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Mike raised her eyebrows slightly.


    He expected that Temari and Kankuro would read manga.


    After all, Mike arranged Sand Shinobi and the others in the reception room so that they could read manga.


    Negotiations will be facilitated only after they understand the capabilities of the comics.


    Don¡¯t worry if Sand Shinobi gets a new ability will be different.


    First of all, Mike didn¡¯t put those comics with cheating-level abilities in the reception room, and there would be no one who could get the abilities similar to Emperor Eyes¡¯s level.


    Second.


    What if Sand Shinobi gets a new ability?


    Compared with Konoha¡¯s current combat power, they are completely under his control, can they still turn the sky over?


    even.


    Temari can get the banana fan and Kankuro can get the Destiny Gundam, which is also expected by Mike.


    It was deliberately arranged.


    After all, the reception room is not big, and there are not many comic books in it. How could it be so coincidental to get these two powers?


    Just at this time.


    [Ding! The number of system points detected by the Host has exceeded 10 million! Do you want to play the king-level ten consecutive draws?]


    The system points contributed by Temari and Kankuro helped Mike¡¯s system point balance reach as much as 10 million.


    The current balance is 10.01 million!


    ¡°Yakumo, I¡¯m going out for a while, and I won¡¯t be back for dinner at night. You can eat it yourself.¡±


    Mike stood up and was about to find an open place to start the king-level ten draw.


    Yakumo, who was helping to draw the background, nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, Mr. Mike, to come back.¡±


    Yakumo knew that Mike was going to deal with Sand Shinobi and didn¡¯t say much.


    After the explanation, Mike directly transformed into light and disappeared in place.


    when it reappears.


    It has come to a place where no one is in the back mountain.


    ¡°System, do the king-level ten consecutive draws!¡±


    [Ding! Open the king-level ten consecutive draws!]


    [Ding! You get Ninjutsu EXP +700000 points!]


    [Ding! You get +600000 points of illusion experience!]


    [Ding! You get +550000 points of illusion experience!]


    ¡­


    ¡°It is indeed a king-level lottery, with a minimum reward of more than 500,000 experience points.¡±


    Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    You must know that the current limit of the extraordinary experience bar is only 200,000.


    It seems that this time the combat power can be greatly improved.


    [Ding! You get Kekkai Genkai: Byakugan!]


    [Ding! You get +650000 points of Taijutsu EXP!]


    [Ding! You get special props: avatar straw man!]


    [Ding! You have obtained Kekkai Genkai: Lan Dun!]


    As the light of the prize pool dims, it also means that this time the king-level ten consecutive draws are over.


    The reward this time is huge.


    Not only did I get two Kekkai genkai, but I also got a straw man with a special prop.


    Mike immediately opened his property panel to check it out.


    [Host: Mike


    Occupational inheritance: Ninja, Extreme Martial Emperor, Emperor Eyes¡­ (Click to see more¡ý)


    Basic ability:


    Chakra: Profound Truth [Master Profound Truth: Sage Energy] (Experience: 577040/10 million)


    Physical Art: Profound Truth [Master Profound Truth: High-Speed ??Regeneration] (Experience: 618340/10 million)


    Ninjutsu: Mystery Level [Master Mystery: All Grandmasters] (Experience: 729,123/10 million)


    Illusion: Profound Truth [Master Profound Truth: Illusion Resistance] (Experience: 30210/10 million)


    Bloodline Ability: Super Saiyan Bloodline


    Kekkai Genkai: Ice, Lava Style, Boil Style, Scorch Style, Byakugan, Lan Dun¡­ (click to see more¡ý)


    Devil Fruit: Thunder Fruit (awakening), Glint fruit, Rubber Fruit¡­ (click to see more¡ý)


    Teigu: The bow that must hit [Bright Wing]¡­ (Click to see more¡ý)


    Zanpakut¨­: Gonry¨­maru, Red Branches¡­ (Click to see more¡ý)


    Other abilities: Emperor Eyes, Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic, Magic Sapphire, Discipline Chain, Marine Six Styles, Conqueror¡¯s Haki, Five-fold Physical Enhancement, Water Breathing¡­ (Click for more¡ý)


    System points: 11200]


    Above the transcendent level is the profound meaning level.


    As the name suggests.


    Not only is the strength higher, but also has the ability of profound meaning.


    Sage energy, High-Speed ??Regeneration, all Grandmasters, and Illusion resistance. Just by hearing the name, you know it¡¯s true.


    Magical energy: It can turn the Chakra refined by itself into the Magical Chakra.


    High-Speed ??Regeneration: Makes its own resilience comparable to Sage Body.


    All Grandmasters: Ninjutsu with any attribute only needs 30% of the original Chakra amount, and the power is increased by 30%.


    Illusion resistance: It can make itself immune to ordinary illusion, and has a lot of resistance to powerful illusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m invincible?¡±


    Seeing his luxurious panel information, Mike couldn¡¯t help but have this idea in his mind.

 CH 41

    Chapter 41 Chiyo: How can he be so strong? !


    After reading his own panel information, Mike took out the straw man from the backpack.


    ¡°This substitute straw man¡­¡±


    The moment the Master grabbed the straw dummy, the information about the props automatically entered Mike¡¯s mind.


    [Staff straw man: After recognizing the master by dripping blood, he can resist a fatal attack for the master.]


    ¡°It¡¯s really a simple introduction¡­but it¡¯s simple, but it¡¯s very useful.¡±


    Mike was delighted.


    This is definitely a rare baby!


    Although it is difficult to die with Mike¡¯s current strength.


    But dying doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t die.


    Maybe one day Mike goes too far and the wave is dead?


    Now that there is a stand-in straw man, it will be different.


    It¡¯s like an extra life!


    With nothing to think about, Mike bit his fingertips and dripped a drop of blood on the stunt man.


    hum¡­


    I saw that the eyes of this avatar straw man burst into a strange red light, and the corner of his mouth smiled evilly, making a ¡°hee hee hee¡± oozing laughter.


    Then it slowly melted into Mike¡¯s palm and disappeared.


    ¡°Okay, the prize is drawn, it¡¯s time to see those Sand Shinobi.¡±


    Mike picked up her mood and looked at where Sand Shinobi was.


    He was determined to win over Sand Shinobi.


    However, the primary and secondary Mike still can clearly distinguish.


    Even with Sand Shinobi, Mike won¡¯t offer manga with overly powerful abilities.


    At most, let them look at breathing, Haki, ordinary Zanpakut¨­.


    If you want to get the powerful abilities such as captain-level Zanpakut¨­, Conqueror¡¯s Haki, top-level Teigu, dragon slayer magic, etc., regardless of whether you have enough affinity and understanding, you must first pass the screening.


    It will only be given if Mike thinks it can be trusted, and will be strictly controlled to prevent leakage.


    And want to get the cheating-level ability of Emperor Eyes?


    Sorry, not possible.


    Unless Mike has absolute certainty, such as signing a master-slave contract that cannot be betrayed, Mike will never allow such exaggerated abilities to be revealed.


    And this time.


    the other side.


    ¡°You mean, after you read the comics, you added that fan and this giant robot out of thin air?¡±


    Chiyo asked with a frown.


    On the other hand, Temari and Kankuro are like good babies, they dare not say more, they can only nod their heads.


    They also know that their words are outrageous.


    But that¡¯s the truth.


    They don¡¯t understand either.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the comics? Let me have a look.¡±


    Chiyo couldn¡¯t believe their words at all, but he couldn¡¯t explain how these two things came from. The only clues were the two manga.


    After hearing this, Temari and Kankuro obediently handed over the comics in their hands.


    Just take a look at the comics.


    Chiyo discovered that the fan and the robot named Destiny Gundam were indeed from these two comics.


    According to Temari and Kankuro.


    She also read these two comics.


    Why didn¡¯t fans and robots appear?


    ¡°Baki, take a look too.¡±


    Chiyo handed the manga to Baki, who was equally puzzled.


    The result, of course, was no response.


    Just when they were in doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try, that¡¯s the chance I gave them two little guys, and it doesn¡¯t match your compatibility.¡±


    A figure suddenly appeared.


    It was Mike who turned into light.


    I saw this sudden appearance.


    Chiyo and the others were so frightened that they quickly became vigilant.


    They didn¡¯t sense any abnormality at all just now.


    ¡°Time and space ninjutsu?!¡±


    Chiyo¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just elementalized.¡±


    Mike shook his head, not wanting to explain too much to Chiyo what elementalization meant.


    ¡°First time, everyone Sand Shinobi. I¡¯m Konoha¡¯s current Temporary Hokage, Mike.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage?¡±


    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t want to explain, Chiyo didn¡¯t expect the other party to be stupid enough to reveal the details of his ninjutsu to an outsider like himself, but grasped the key information in Mike¡¯s words.


    Mike?


    Haven¡¯t heard of this guy?


    Although Chiyo is not a Konoha Shinobi, but as Konoha¡¯s old rival, it is impossible for Chiyo to not know what strong Konoha has.


    But she had never heard of Mike¡¯s name.


    How did such an unknown person become an Temporary Hokage?


    And what does the ¡°opportunity¡± in the mouth of this man named Mike mean?


    Chiyo has too many doubts to ask.


    ¡°Senior Chiyo is old, and it¡¯s inconvenient to talk while standing under the sun. Please sit down and talk slowly.¡±


    Mike saw her thoughts and just snapped her fingers lightly.


    moment.


    The surrounding temperature dropped a lot.


    The ice crystals spread out from the void, covering Mike and Sand Shinobi in an instant, even including the nearly 20-meter-high Destiny Gundam, forming a big house made of ice.


    Two seats were created at the feet of Mike and Chiyo.


    Even more surprising.


    It was obviously a chair made of ice, but I couldn¡¯t feel any air-conditioning when I sat on it.


    This means that the opponent¡¯s control of energy has reached an incredible state.


    Only then can the cold air be contained in it without leaking out at all.


    ¡°Excellent ice ninjutsu¡­¡±


    Chiyo¡¯s pupils shrank, and alarm bells rang out in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t even see how this man named Mike did it. He didn¡¯t have any seals, and he could instantly perform such a large-scale ice ninjutsu in this environment with just a snap of his fingers.


    Although Chiyo did not know Mike before.


    I have never seen Mike take action.


    But this moment.


    Chiyo has identified Mike as one of the strongest men she has ever seen in her life.


    also possible.


    none of them!

 CH 42

    Chapter 42 Baki: My strength is not ranked in Konoha? !


    ¡°Ice Escape Ninjutsu is the Kekkai Genkai of Mist Ninja Village. Could it be that your Excellency is from the Land of Water?¡±


    Chiyo was very afraid of Mike¡¯s move.


    It is not that she has never seen Ice Style.


    But it was the first time she had seen someone who could use Ice Style to such a level.


    ¡°No, my Ice Style is not inherited from blood, but developed by combining Water Style and Wind Style.¡±


    Mike explained.


    This is of course not true. Mike¡¯s ice escape comes from the system, but it is not easy to explain. It is better to directly explain that it was developed by himself.


    Hearing this sentence, Chiyo¡¯s fear deepened.


    To be able to develop Ice Style alone, how deep is the Master of Water Style and Wind Style to be successful?


    ¡°That¡¯s it, why have I never heard your Excellency¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°I learned ninjutsu from Teacher Jiraiya since I was a child, but I felt that my strength was not enough, so I have been in retreat and ascetic practice. It is normal for Chiyo-senpai to not know me.¡±


    ¡°You are Jiraiya¡¯s apprentice? So¡­¡±


    At this moment, Chiyo was somewhat enlightened.


    No wonder it wasn¡¯t Jiraiya as Fifth Hokage.


    I think that Jiraiya should be preparing to promote Mike as Hokage, but due to lack of popularity, so let him start as Temporary Hokage.


    A doubt in my mind was answered.


    But Chiyo still has many questions to ask.


    Looking at the huge Destiny Gundam not far away, Chiyo asked the question that she cared about most: ¡°How did this thing come from?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wonder how senior Chiyo thinks my Konoha¡¯s strength is now?¡±


    Hearing Chiyo¡¯s question, Mike did not rush to answer, but instead asked an irrelevant question.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡±


    ¡°I heard from my subordinates, Lord Baki had a conflict with our Konoha guards not long ago and was directly beaten?¡±


    Saying that, Mike glanced at Baki behind Chiyo.


    Baki¡¯s face was a little unsightly when he revealed the scar.


    He want to explain something, but he don¡¯t know where to start.


    After all what Mike said was the truth.


    But what Mike said next shocked him and the rest of the Sand Shinobi.


    ¡°With all due respect, although Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane are not at the bottom of our Konoha, they are only at the middle level. In terms of ranking, they can probably rank around ten thousand in our Konoha.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Baki couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    You can say that someone who can beat me in seconds suddenly appears, after all, Konoha is the leader of the five major ninja villages, and it is not surprising that there is a hidden master or something.


    But now you say that this master can only be ranked in the middle of Konoha?


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that the strength of my Elite J¨­nin is not even 10,000 people in Konoha?


    What a joke!


    Don¡¯t say Baki.


    Even Chiyo, Gaara, Temari, and others have a look of disbelief.


    If Konoha was so strong, he could have been beaten up like that a few days ago, even killing his own Hokage?


    It can¡¯t be a sudden explosion of strength in these few days, right?


    ¡°Your joke is not funny at all.¡±


    Chiyo naturally didn¡¯t take Mike¡¯s words seriously, but understood that Mike was mocking and insulting Sand Shinobi.


    ¡°A joke? I didn¡¯t mean to be joking, Chiyo-senpai, why do you think I can be this Temporary Hokage?¡±


    ¡°Even if I have the support of Mr. Jiraiya, if I am not capable enough to take this position, I should have been kicked out long ago?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Chiyo was silent.


    ¡°So the fact is that I improved the overall strength of Konoha¡¯s ninjas in a short period of time and made them recognize me as an Temporary Hokage.¡±


    ¡°Chiyo-senpai, would you like to know how I increased the power of the Konoha Shinobi?¡±


    ¡°¡­.comics?¡±


    For a moment, Chiyo thought of what Temari and Kankuro had said before.


    ¡°Yes, this is the secret of our Konoha¡¯s overall strength improvement. As long as you read the comics I drew, you will have the opportunity to understand some kind of ability.¡±


    ¡°You drew this comic?¡±


    Hearing Mike say this, Chiyo was stunned for a moment, then glanced at the manga cover again, and sure enough, she saw the words written by Mike below.


    Could it be that this is some kind of Kekkai Genkai?


    How does one have such a weird ability?


    If you can improve your strength so easily and quickly, wouldn¡¯t it take a long time for Konoha to be invincible?


    ¡°¡­ Your Excellency Mike, since this is your Konoha¡¯s secret, why did you tell us? And let us read the comics?¡±


    Chiyo let out a deep breath and frowned.


    This kind of thing, no matter who it is, it should be hidden and tucked, right?


    How can you directly show it to others like this?


    Even let others realize the ability.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­¡±


    Mike, who knew Chiyo would ask such a question, let out a hearty laugh.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°I laugh at Chiyo-senpai who is very experienced, yet he would ask such a childish question.¡±


    ¡°childish?¡±


    This word made Chiyo¡¯s expression a little unhappy.


    ¡°Because the answer is obvious, isn¡¯t it, even if you Sand Shinobi get the benefit from my manga, it¡¯s still not a threat to us Konoha.¡±


    Mike shrugged and said.

 CH 43

    Chapter 43 Marrying with Temari?


    The sarcasm of this sentence is not too small.


    An angry Chiyo opened his mouth to refute.


    But I don¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m the author of the comics. Since I can give you the power from the comics, how do you know that I can¡¯t take back the power you got?¡±


    Mike added another sentence casually.


    certainly.


    Although he said so, Mike himself is not very clear about whether he can take back the ability that others have obtained from the comics.


    It is currently impossible.


    Maybe in the future he can do it.


    Just like Mike could not copy comics before, he can unlock the permission after certain conditions are met.


    ¡°It turns out that, no wonder Your Excellency is so fearless¡­¡±


    Chiyo believed it without any doubt.


    Rather, it makes sense.


    If you can¡¯t take back the abilities that others have acquired, there is really no way to explain why this man named Mike dares to let others read comics.


    After all, Sand Shinobi had just invaded Konoha not long ago.


    ¡°I have a general understanding of your ability. Tell us so much information, what is your purpose?¡±


    Although she knew the origin of the manga, Chiyo¡¯s frowning brows did not loosen, and she realized that things were not simple.


    Such a good thing, don¡¯t take it for yourself, but share it with the enemy?


    This kind of person is either out of his mind or has something to hide.


    And judging from this short conversation, Chiyo doesn¡¯t think Mike will be a fool, so there is only one answer¡ª¡ª


    This man in front of him definitely has other plans!


    As the representative of Sand Shinobi, Chiyo is responsible for the village and cannot easily put the village in danger.


    ¡°Senior Chiyo doesn¡¯t have to worry so much, you are a smart person, you should have guessed it by now, right?¡±


    Mike smiled.


    ¡°As long as you, Sand Shinobi, ally with our Konoha in good faith, then I don¡¯t mind giving you some new abilities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not such a simple alliance, is it?¡±


    In the face of temptation, Chiyo remained calm.


    If it was just such a simple request, Mike didn¡¯t have to ask it, because the purpose of Sand Shinobi¡¯s trip was to form an alliance with Konoha.


    ¡°Of course, I want Sand Shinobi to acknowledge Konoha¡¯s dominance, not an equal alliance.¡±


    Mike leaned back on the ice chair and stated his purpose.


    He wants to unify the ninja world.


    Because it is more convenient for him to promote his comics and maximize the benefits because of the unification of the ninja world.


    But if you kill too many people in order to unify the ninja world, the number of potential readers will also drop sharply, which is putting the cart before the horse.


    Therefore, Mike¡¯s choice is to use force as much as possible, but does not rule out the use of it.


    After all, there will always be stubborn guys.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Before Chiyo could answer, Baki couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Equal alliances are fine.


    But getting Sand Shinobi to acknowledge Konoha¡¯s dominance?


    Isn¡¯t that just forcing Sand Shinobi Village to admit that it is a subordinate village of Konoha?


    Where should they put Sand Shinobi¡¯s face?


    ¡°No¡­ I promise.¡±


    However, Chiyo just reached out and interrupted Baki¡¯s words, and then looked at Mike with a solemn expression.


    No one understands Sand Shinobi¡¯s situation better than she does.


    It belongs to the situation of external and internal troubles.


    There was no suitable Kazekage candidate in the village, and she had to face the coveting of other forces.


    more importantly.


    What if you don¡¯t agree?


    Mike has proved the magic of his comics, making Konoha¡¯s overall strength skyrocket.


    Even if Sand Shinobi doesn¡¯t agree, Konoha can still conquer them by force.


    In other words, Sand Shinobi has no choice at all.


    So it¡¯s better to take the initiative to admit counsel now than to be beaten by Konoha to your hometown in the future.


    As for Sand Shinobi¡¯s face?


    ¡°Baki, this is my order, if anyone disagrees, let them come to me.¡±


    People are getting old, and Chiyo, who has seen many life and death separations, no longer cares about his face.


    Living is the most important thing.


    If she can make his son and daughter-in-law survive, even if Ten Thousand Years lose his old face, Chiyo is willing.


    It¡¯s a pity that my son and daughter-in-law can¡¯t come back.


    But can choose to let other people¡¯s sons and daughters-in-law live, let more Sand Shinobi live.


    Let this misfortune never happen again.


    to this end.


    Chiyo is willing to become this traitorous sinner.


    If the people in the village want to scold me, just scold me alone.


    Chiyo made a realization in his heart.


    After the negotiation was over and she returned to Sand Shinobi Village, Chiyo prepared to cut herself off as an explanation to the villagers.


    ¡°As expected of Chiyo-senpai.¡±


    Mike had expected Chiyo to agree, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so decisive, and he was somewhat admired.


    However, the admiration in Mike¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t risen for a long time.


    Suddenly he heard Chiyo say: ¡°Your Excellency Mike, although I agreed, but my words are not reliable, in order to make the alliance between Konoha and Sand Shinobi stronger, I think a more trustworthy relationship should be established.¡±


    ¡°A more trustworthy relationship?¡±


    Mike frowned and looked at Chiyo in confusion.


    ¡°I wonder if Your Excellency Mike has a family now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±


    Hearing Chiyo¡¯s words, Mike shook his head and had a hunch in his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± I saw Chiyo stand up and come to Temari, who was bewildered, and pushed her forward a small step, ¡°She is the daughter of Fourth Kazekage, Temari, if your Excellency marry her, then the Konoha alliance with Sand Shinobi is bound to be unbreakable.¡±

 CH 44

    Chapter 44: A Fianc¨¦e Suddenly Added


    ¡°Eh???¡±


    Temari, who was pushed out by Chiyo, widened her eyes.


    Her life events were suddenly decided like this?


    ¡°What, Temari, do you have an opinion?¡±


    Chiyo snorted coldly.


    ¡°¡­No¡­no.¡±


    The calm Temari opened her mouth, but in the end she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    She is not a fool.


    Naturally, she could understand Chiyo¡¯s intentions.


    But how can you understand?


    Being born in Kazekage¡¯s family is both her luck and her misfortune.


    When the village needed her to make sacrifices, she had no choice.


    Although she doesn¡¯t hate Mike.


    After all, Mike is strong and good-looking, and he is also Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage, so he is definitely a good candidate.


    Temari just didn¡¯t like the feeling of being married to someone else.


    However, you have only known each other for an hour, and you are about to become your partner in the future. Who can accept this?


    ¡°Marriage¡­¡±


    Mike raised her eyebrows, not expecting to involve herself.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can understand Chiyo¡¯s concern.


    Although Sand Shinobi can form an alliance with Konoha.


    But this alliance is neither secure nor trustworthy.


    For example.


    Mike promised to provide some level of comics.


    But it didn¡¯t say whether it was a certain time, a certain quality, a certain number of times, or something else.


    Even if you take a step back, Mike has provided a sufficient and unlimited number of comics that can comprehend powerful abilities, there is no guarantee that he will not take it back one day.


    Furthermore, if Mike uses Sand Shinobi as cannon fodder in the future, it is not impossible.


    Anyway, there are quite a few things to worry about.


    If you want to avoid these problems as much as possible, marriage is a good choice.


    Chiyo thought so.


    As long as Temari can become Mike¡¯s fiancee or wife, then for Temari¡¯s sake, Mike shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed Sand Shinobi.


    If it can produce offspring.


    Then the probability will be higher.


    Sand Shinobi is also safer.


    ¡°To be honest, Chiyo-senpai, I don¡¯t know how to answer your request¡­¡±


    Mike looked at Temari, whose face was a little red, and Chiyo, who was beside him, and said with a sigh.


    ¡°After all, she and I have only just met, and we don¡¯t have any emotional foundation.¡±


    This is of course a lie, Mike already knew about Temari¡¯s existence in a previous life, it was only the first time they met.


    But it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know how to answer.


    Mike didn¡¯t hate Temari, but rather liked it.


    But the problem is.


    As a result, won¡¯t Temari marry Nara Shikamaru in the future?


    After the Ch¨±nin exam, Temari now knows Nara Shikamaru, not knowing how she feels about Nara Shikamaru, Mike has no interest in being a tauren.


    Second, although Mike likes Temari, he doesn¡¯t like her to the point of only liking her alone. If he had to choose someone to marry, it would definitely not be Temari.


    But if he doesn¡¯t agree now, Chiyo will definitely not give up, and she may not completely trust himself.


    So Mike is a little embarrassed now.


    ¡°There is no relationship that can be cultivated slowly, or does Your Excellency Mike already have someone who wants to marry him?¡±


    Chiyo asked.


    Even if Konoha is willing to form an alliance with Sand Shinobi Village, it will not change the situation that Konoha Shinobi hate Sand Shinobi, after all, Sand Shinobi did invade Konoha.


    So it is necessary to hug Mike¡¯s thigh.


    He is Jiraiya¡¯s disciple, and probably the future Hokage. With his help, the relationship between Konoha and Sand Shinobi can be eased.


    Not to mention Mike has amazing comics.


    ¡°¡­¡­not yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Mike shook his head.


    ¡°Do you have someone you like, Temari?¡±


    Chiyo turned to ask Temari again.


    Temari shook his head too.


    Although she knows Nara Shikamaru now, her impression of Nara Shikamaru is still at the level of appreciation, thinking that he is a good ninja and has no other feelings.


    ¡°¡­Chiyo-senpai, I think it¡¯s better not to force others¡¯ feelings. Besides, Temari is still underage, so it¡¯s too early to talk about marriage.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what do you think, Your Excellency Mike? Let Temari stay with Your Excellency in the next few years, cultivate relationships, and get married when she is an adult?¡±


    Seeing Mike showing signs of impatience, Chiyo quickly suggested.


    heard.


    Mike thought about it carefully.


    A buffer period of several years is almost sufficient.


    It is important to stabilize Chiyo and let her help promote and manage the manga in Sand Shinobi Village.


    A few years later Sand Shinobi Village was already completely under his control.


    At that time, it is up to you to decide what to do.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t hate Temari, even if the time comes, it¡¯s really nothing.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do as Chiyo-senpai said.¡±


    After deliberating for a few seconds, Mike said in a deep voice.

 CH 45

    Chapter 45 Temari sees Yakumo, like Princess Iron Fan sees a vixen


    It was more than three hours later when Mike came out of Sand Shinobi.


    During this time.


    Chiyo has been trying to get more benefits for Sand Shinobi.


    Seeing that Temari has become his fiancee, Mike has indeed increased Sand Shinobi lot of share.


    Except for the fact that it will not provide cheat-level abilities.


    Both the quality and quantity of the comics have improved.


    Of course, the premise is that Chiyo has to manage these comics well, and only trustworthy people can get places.


    Ordinary comics don¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Then come here, I have ordered someone to prepare a dinner party for you.¡±


    After the conversation, Mike stood up and said to Chiyo.


    However, Chiyo just shook his head.


    ¡°No, the village is still waiting for our news, I want to get back as soon as possible¡­ When will Mike¡¯s comics be shipped to Sand Shinobi Village?¡±


    ¡°In a week.¡±


    Mike thought about it and said.


    Shipping the manga is as simple as storing the manga in the Sealed Scroll and letting Namikaze Minato transform into light and fly to Sand Shinobi Village.


    But it can¡¯t be sent back faster than Chiyo and the others, and Mike didn¡¯t want to expose the power of the Glint Fruit, so he talked about it for a week.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Chiyo has no opinion.


    After all that was said, Chiyo asked Kankuro to activate the Destiny Gundam, and then a group of Sand Shinobi jumped on the Destiny Gundam, and Chakra gathered on the soles of his feet to ensure that he would not fall.


    Sitting in the Destiny Gundam cab, Kankuro touched everything around him excitedly.


    Then start the system carefully.


    ¡°This is the nuclear and deuteron integrated advanced mobile artillery system!¡±


    Kankuro looks like a total idiot at the moment, his eyes are going to light up.


    The energy used to drive Gundam is not available in the Hokage world.


    But because of the system.


    It becomes the Chakra that consumes the driver to supply the body¡¯s energy.


    With Kankuro¡¯s current amount of Chakra, it¡¯s a bit reluctant to rely on Destiny Gundam to fight, but if you just fly, you can still fly for a while.


    Stop and rest when there is no Chakra on the way, fly and rest again, and the cycle will soon return to Sand Shinobi Village.


    It is much quicker than when they came.


    Seeing that Destiny Gundam had already started, before leaving, Chiyo thought about it and jumped to Temari, pulling her aside and saying:


    ¡°That man¡¯s ability will change the pattern of the ninja world¡­ Temari, Sand Shinobi¡¯s future depends on you, you must find a way to make him fall in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­..¡±


    Temari, who has never been in love and doesn¡¯t know how to please people, can only bite the bullet.


    Seeing her promise, Chiyo turned around and left in satisfaction.


    With Destiny Gundam lifted into the air, Sand Shinobi¡¯s crowd soon disappeared.


    ¡°Your face is not very good, is your body not feeling well?¡±


    After Sand Shinobi left, Mike came to Temari who was a little uneasy and said.


    After all, you are alone in a foreign country.


    It is inevitable to be nervous.


    ¡°No, thank you Mike-sama for your concern, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing Mike talking to him made Temari even more nervous.


    Not surprisingly.


    The man in front of him is his future husband.


    Think of this.


    Temari tensed.


    Both apprehensive and nervous.


    The nervous thing is that she doesn¡¯t know how to make Mike like her, and the nervous thing is what to do if Mike likes her and wants to do something strange to her.


    In short, the mood is very complicated and contradictory.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to add it, just call me Mike. Doesn¡¯t it seem alien to me if you keep calling me sire?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I know, M¡­ M¡­ Mike.¡±


    It can be seen that Temari¡¯s tension will not ease for a while.


    Mike didn¡¯t want to force her either, so as not to make her more nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take your time¡­ It¡¯s getting late, you shouldn¡¯t have dinner yet? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing the word home, Temari¡¯s body froze visibly, and her face turned even redder.


    Not to mention cohabiting with a stranger, it was the first time to even go to a house of the opposite sex.


    How can you not be nervous and shy.


    But that¡¯s what Chiyo asked for.


    Let Temari live in Mike¡¯s house to facilitate the development of relationships.


    Besides, regardless of the final result, Temari is currently Mike¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about what other people say gossip.


    ¡°I-I know, I will!¡±


    Various images appeared in his mind, and Temari, who had always shown a strong personality, had become flustered at this moment.


    Seeing this, Mike knew that she must have thought of something inappropriate for children.


    In fact.


    Mike just wanted to show her Yakumo.


    The two of them are about the same age, and they want to be friends.


    But there is no need to explain at this time, it will get darker and darker, so Mike simply doesn¡¯t say much, just leads the way.


    An absent-minded Temari followed Mike.


    Although reason told her that even if Mike wanted to do something to her, she would cooperate for the sake of the village.


    But the girl¡¯s restraint made her really unable to take such initiative for a while.


    In such a tangle, Temari followed Mike to Mike¡¯s residence.


    After opening the door with the key.


    Temari heard footsteps coming from inside the house.


    ¡°Welcome back, Mike-¡±


    Then Temari saw that the beautiful girl who ran out to greet him froze there, her eyes fixed on him standing behind.


    And Temari was stunned when she saw the other party.


    Inexplicable room.


    The story of Princess Iron Fan came to her mind.


    This is¡­.


    Vixen?

 CH 46

    Chapter 46 Yakumo: Obviously I was the first, why did it become like this?


    ¡°Mr. Mike, is she¡­?¡±


    Yakumo, who was relieved, looked at Mike.


    She never thought of it.


    My teacher suddenly brought a girl back.


    Still a pretty girl.


    There was a sense of crisis in my heart.


    ¡°Well, hello, first meeting, my name is Temari, the fiancee of Lord Mike.¡±


    Without Mike¡¯s introduction, Temari quickly stood up and said.


    Although there was doubt about the relationship between Yakumo and Mike just now.


    But Temari remembered that Mike had said before that he didn¡¯t like anyone yet.


    So although it looks like this girl and Mike-sama are living together.


    But you should have thought more.


    Probably the child of a relative of Mike-sama?


    ¡°Fi¡­ fiancee?!¡±


    Hearing this title, Yakumo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She turned her head blankly to look at Mike.


    ¡°Mr. Mike, this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, although there are a lot of hidden secrets in it¡­ But in general, what she said is true. In the next few years, she will live here just like you.¡±


    Mike nodded, acknowledging Temari¡¯s statement.


    All of a sudden, Yakumo felt a lack of oxygen, and her eyes were a little dark.


    what¡¯s going on?


    Mr. Mike spoke with his forefoot to handle official business.


    Bring back a fianc¨¦e?


    what is this?


    Stealing home?


    Obviously it¡¯s me first.


    Whether it is to know Mr. Mike or live in Mr. Mike¡¯s house.


    Why did it become like this?


    ¡°Yakumo?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mike¡­I¡­I feel a little sick in my stomach. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡±


    Yakumo¡¯s mood was very complicated at the moment, and she didn¡¯t know how to speak, so she had to find an excuse and hid in his room.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Seeing this, Mike nodded, then looked at Temari beside him, ¡°Come in first.¡±


    Although Mike had told Yakumo before that he would not come back for dinner at night.


    But you can tell by looking at the food on the table.


    Yakumo still prepared dinner for Mike.


    This small gesture made Mike quite heart-warming, but now that Yakumo is hiding in the room, it¡¯s hard to say thank you, so he can only write it down first.


    With Temari here now, these meals are not enough.


    So Mike took out some ingredients from the refrigerator and cooked it himself after a long absence.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mike to come out with a few plates of stir-fried vegetables.


    During this period, Temari sat on the chair at the dining table like a good baby, not daring to move things casually.


    ¡°Sir Mike can still cook?¡±


    Looking at the steaming hot cooking on the table, the completion level is not low and the technique is very skilled, Temari is a little surprised.


    ¡°I used to live alone, and I was forced to Master it¡­let¡¯s eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­..¡±


    Temari didn¡¯t ask any more questions, just nodded obediently, then took a dish with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth.


    After a moment.


    Temari¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°good to eat!¡±


    ¡°Just delicious.¡±


    Temari¡¯s reaction did not exceed Mike¡¯s expectations.


    Ninjas are not a profession that can eat often. In most cases, they use fast food such as military food pills to fill their stomachs, and even in order not to affect the speed of neural perception, they cannot eat enough.


    Not to mention how many years Mike cooked for himself when he lived alone in her previous life.


    Even if the craftsmanship is not as good as that of a chef, it is still no problem to open a small restaurant in the Hokage world, which is short-lived per capita.


    after a meal.


    Temari¡¯s nervousness has eased considerably.


    ¡°The bath water is ready for you. As for changing your clothes, I originally planned to let you wear Yakumo¡¯s clothes¡­ You should wear mine first, and I will take you to the street to buy daily necessities tomorrow.¡±


    Mike took a set of white undershirts from his room and handed it to Temari, who was blushing.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Um.¡±


    Temari took the undershirt and walked into the bathroom, closing the door.


    Her heart beat faster while changing clothes.


    In her mind, she always wondered what to do when Mike suddenly opened the door.


    But her worries were unnecessary.


    After seeing Temari closing the door, Mike disappeared from the house.


    next moment.


    Mike appeared on the rooftop.


    ¡°How are things going?¡±


    At the same time as Mike¡¯s voice fell, two figures with animal masks shrouded in black robes appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Everything is taken care of, Your Excellency.¡±


    one of them said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here, so don¡¯t be so formal, Minato-san.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­..¡±


    The two took off their black hats and masks. It was Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina.


    ¡°Brother Mike, are you ready to start tonight?¡±


    ¡°Well, there is no need for him to continue living.¡±


    Hearing Minato¡¯s words, Mike nodded.


    ¡°Then leave it to me! That old thing, I have long disliked him!¡±


    Kushina clenched her fists tightly, and when her fists touched, it was not difficult to see the anger overflowing from her body.


    this time.


    She inquired about Naruto¡¯s experience.


    Knowing how Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danz¨­ treated Naruto, she was immediately furious.


    Minato may also consider the status of the two of them.


    Kushina doesn¡¯t care so much.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is dead and can¡¯t collect debts, so Danzo will never let her go easily.


    ¡°Kushina, calm down.¡±


    Minato quickly comforted.


    ¡°Calm down? How did you make me calm down? Naruto isn¡¯t your son? Do you know how Naruto live here all these years? I went to see where he lived, and his milk was expired! Third Hokage promised that he will take care of Naruto?!¡­I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry for him¡­¡±


    Speaking of the end, Kushina faintly cried.


    to be frank.


    When he decided to seal Nine Tails into Naruto¡¯s body, Minato knew that Naruto¡¯s future would be difficult.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult.


    As Kushina said, Minato also thinks that his father is sorry for Naruto.


    ¡°¡­I swear, Kushina, no one will ever hurt you and Naruto again.¡±


    Minato took Kushina into his arms and comforted her.


    Although this picture is very sweet.


    But Mike, who was watching from the side, always felt something strange.


    This couple¡­


    Are you feeding me dog food?

 CH 47

    Chapter 47 Danzo, I¡¯m here to kill you!


    The night was getting darker.


    But tonight is bound to be a sleepless night.


    Especially for a certain pot shadow.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somewhere under Konoha, Danzo was leaning back in his chair, his dark eyes couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    But you can see it.


    He was clearly in a bad mood.


    It all started more than a week ago.


    After knowing that Jiraiya recommended Mike to be the Temporary Hokage.


    Danzo was furious.


    Originally, Third Hokage was gone, and he felt that he had a high probability of becoming Fifth Hokage.


    Jiraiya will not be his competitor.


    Why do you say that?


    Because it was all planned by Danzo.


    The so-called Konoha collapse plan.


    It¡¯s just the result of his collaboration with Orochimaru.


    From Danzo¡¯s perspective, it might be called the Konoha rescue plan.


    Otherwise, how to explain Orochimaru¡¯s ability to sneak into Konoha without knowing it?


    Orochimaru was indeed Konoha¡¯s high-ranking officer, but Konoha wouldn¡¯t be so stupid that they didn¡¯t make changes when he knew that Orochimaru knew about Konoha¡¯s defensive configuration?


    Again.


    Since Orochimaru wants to destroy Konoha.


    Then why kill Fourth Kazekage with a backhand?


    Dirty Earth First Hokage, Dirty Earth Second Hokage, and a Fourth Kazekage, how do you think Orochimaru won¡¯t lose his hands?


    It can only be understood that Orochimaru wanted to prevent Fourth Kazekage from launching a full-scale war after seeing the heavy losses of Konoha, and prevent Konoha from really collapsing.


    Because Orochimaru¡¯s real purpose is not to destroy Konoha, but to kill Third Hokage.


    at last.


    As one of Konoha¡¯s elders, holding an elite ninja at the root, what was Danzo doing when Sand Shinobi invaded Konoha?


    He did nothing.


    Neither help against Sand Shinobi nor against Orochimaru.


    To say there is nothing tricky about it.


    Who believes?


    Now that Orochimaru has become Konoha¡¯s public enemy number one.


    As long as Danzo can ¡°kill¡± Orochimaru, he will be able to gain the support of Konoha and become Fifth Hokage.


    And the price is nothing but Danzo¡¯s promise to support Orochimaru¡¯s research unconditionally.


    Although it seems that such behavior is no different from a traitor.


    But in Danzo¡¯s words that is.


    It¡¯s all about making Konoha great again.


    But now the plan has gone awry.


    Originally, Danzo was only expected to compete with Jiraiya for the position of Hokage, but before he could go to Orochimaru to trade, Mike, Temporary Hokage, took over.


    Although Temporary Hokage is not official Hokage either.


    But this situation still makes Danzo angry.


    Hokage¡¯s seat has been regarded as a thing in his palm, and no one else can be meddled.


    The first thing is naturally to collect all the information about Mike.


    And then the existence of the comics was placed in front of Danzo.


    Of course, this situation does not need to be collected, and now the whole Konoha knows.


    The comics beyond understanding made Danzo very jealous of Mike, so he never acted rashly.


    Instead, find a way to hide in the dark.


    He will never give up the position of Hokage.


    He also wants to Master this kind of comics that can endow readers with powerful abilities.


    When he becomes Hokage and cooperates with these comics, it will be just around the corner to dominate the ninja world.


    And Danzo¡¯s trump card is the ultimate pupil technique that resides in his right eye Mangeky¨­ ¨C Kotoamatsukami!


    So Danzo was waiting for an opportunity.


    A chance to use Kotoamatsukami on Mike and make him his puppet.


    But right now.


    slap¡­!


    The sound of objects falling to the ground suddenly came from the empty underground base.


    it sounds.


    As if someone fell to the ground.


    ¡°Take the roots and go see what happened.¡±


    The vigilant Danzo frowned and commanded coldly to the cronies beside him.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Danzo.¡±


    Aburame Toruen took his orders and set off towards the source of the sound.


    But it¡¯s only three or four seconds before and after.


    I saw his figure fly back at a faster speed.


    Someone knocked him off with a single blow.


    Aburame Torune¡¯s body suddenly slammed into the stone pillar in the base, spurting a mouthful of blood, and after a while, there was no sound.


    Instant kill!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Danzo glanced at the corpse where Aburame Torune, stood up abruptly, and looked in that direction.


    I saw three figures slowly walking towards him.


    And while seeing the appearance of the person coming.


    Danzo recognized the identity of the person immediately.


    ¡°Mike! What are you doing!¡±


    This face, Danzo swore that he would never admit his mistake, after all, he had seen it many times in intelligence these days.


    ¡°Yo, good evening, Elder Danzo¡­¡±


    Hearing Danzo gnashing his teeth, Mike greeted casually.


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m here to take your dog¡¯s life.¡±

 CH 48

    Chapter 48 Danzo old dog, look who I am?


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Danzo, who heard the words, was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t gone to trouble with Mike, but he came to the door for Mike first.


    But don¡¯t wait for him to say more.


    I saw Mike¡¯s figure instantly disappear in place.


    It was already behind Danzo when he reappeared.


    Swinging the kunai would pierce Danzo¡¯s heart.


    This guy is serious!


    He is really going to kill me!


    Realizing this, Danzo did not live up to the strength of his veteran Kage-level powerhouse. He immediately reacted, and set up his ninja sword to block Mike¡¯s attack.


    ¡°What a quick Body Flicker Technique¡­!¡±


    Danzo¡¯s voice was deep, with obvious anger.


    Although it was blocked, the huge force from the ninja sword still made Danzo struggle and couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Body flicker technique? Don¡¯t get me wrong, Elder Danzo, I just took a random step.¡±


    The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth suddenly rose, and the Kunai in his hand was blocked, so he simply took advantage of the momentum and whipped it with his leg.


    It¡¯s faster this time.


    Danzo didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    The heavy leg whip slammed into Danzo¡¯s chest.


    boom! !


    Just like Aburame Torune, this old man was shot and flew out, slammed into the stone pillar in the base, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Oh? He didn¡¯t die, as expected of Elder Danzo. He belongs to a cockroach, and his life is hard.¡±


    After a blow, Mike clapped her hands gracefully and offered her own compliment.


    But obviously this sounded so sarcastic to Danzo.


    ¡°Are you a master of individual arts¡­¡±


    Danzo¡¯s face was ugly.


    After taking the blow.


    Although not dead yet.


    But he felt like he didn¡¯t know how many bones he had been kicked off.


    There is no way to fight like this.


    Thinking of this, Danzo gritted his teeth, pulled out his knife and stabbed himself in the heart.


    The bandage wrapped around his right arm also came off due to the fight.


    The white arm that was densely inlaid with Sharingan was revealed.


    A Sharingan on his arm quietly closed his eyes.


    Forbidden Technique ¡¤ Izanagi!


    This Forbidden Technique can be called a magical technique, which enables the practitioner to transform the reality that is not beneficial to him into an illusion, thereby avoiding any harm.


    Even death.


    The price, of course, is Sharingan¡¯s blindness.


    Danzo, however, is a Sharingan with a full arm.


    In other words.


    Danzo has at least ten minutes of invincibility.


    ¡°Izanagi¡­¡±


    Seeing that the seriously injured Danzo was instantly revived with blood, Mike knew that he had turned on Izanagi, but he didn¡¯t care much in his heart.


    Izanagi is not perfect.


    The biggest disadvantage is that.


    If the strength gap between the two sides is too large.


    Even using Izanagi would only delay the time of death.


    next moment.


    Danzo¡¯s figure suddenly emerged from the air.


    A slash to Mike¡¯s throat!


    Danzo didn¡¯t know why Mike suddenly wanted to kill himself, but he knew he would die if he didn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°The speed is too slow and the power is too weak.¡±


    Seeing this, Mike just shook his head slightly.


    Then he slashed the ninja sword that Danzo swung in the middle with one palm.


    Then he threw the broken ninja shard into Danzo¡¯s throat, trying to kill Danzo again.


    But this time is still within the duration of Izanagi.


    The blow didn¡¯t kill Danzo any more.


    ¡°Wind Style ¡¤ Wind Blade!¡±


    The ninja sword was scrapped, but Danzo didn¡¯t give up either. After resurrection, he distanced himself and recreated a sharp blade with his own Wind Style Chakra.


    Originally, he wanted to use Izanagi¡¯s duration to kill Mike, but it was a pity that Mike directly cracked it by relying on hard power.


    next moment.


    Mike disappeared again and appeared behind Danzo again.


    He lifted his leg and whipped Danzo¡¯s back, almost making Danzo¡¯s body bend in a state that was impossible for a human body.


    Apparently his spine was kicked off!


    Danzo gritted his teeth, and the Sharingan on his arm closed one again.


    ¡°What is your expression, don¡¯t you understand the gap between you and me?¡±


    Mike spoke slowly.


    ¡°Why did you kill me, are you going to betray Konoha?!¡±


    Danzo asked through gritted teeth.


    Although the fight has not been long, he has already understood one thing.


    That is, he is by no means Mike¡¯s opponent.


    Mike didn¡¯t use any special abilities, just relying on his physical fitness to kill him.


    But Danzo didn¡¯t want to die.


    So he can only find a way to get Mike to give up killing him.


    ¡°I am Konoha¡¯s elder! Kill me, and both you and your master, Jiraiya, will become Konoha¡¯s sinners!¡±


    ¡°The sinner of Konoha? Hehe¡­¡±


    Hearing Danzo¡¯s words, Mike couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t figured out the situation, you are no longer Konoha¡¯s elder ¨C collaborating with Orochimaru to sell Konoha¡¯s secrets, and conspiring to kill Third Hokage, what you have done is already a traitorous act.¡±


    ¡°I have collected enough evidence and let the other Konoha elders see it. All of them agreed to deprive you of your elder¡¯s identity and status¡­ Understood, Konoha¡¯s sinner is you, even if you die, you will Stink Ten Thousand Years.¡±


    Mike spoke to Danzo unhurriedly.


    In fact, the original book does not explicitly say that there is a connection between Danzo and Konoha¡¯s collapse plan.


    After all, Kishimoto probably hadn¡¯t even conceived of the role of Danzo at that time.


    But none of this matters.


    Does it matter if Danzo is connected to the Konoha crash plan?


    Since Mike said he has it, he has it.


    The so-called evidence was just faked by Mike by Namikaze Minato. With Danzo¡¯s cautious personality, even if it was really related, he would definitely handle the evidence, so there was no need to look for evidence.


    The point is that the logic makes too much sense.


    Convince the elders that Danzo has sufficient motivation and reason to do so.


    Besides, they are all aware of Mike¡¯s achievements in Konoha these days, and it is even more impossible to oppose Mike for Danzo¡¯s sake.


    At this time, Danzo was already betrayed.


    ¡°How could this be! I do everything for Konoha!¡±


    Danzo¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe what he was hearing.


    See him like this.


    Mike lost the interest in continuing to beat the old dog. He already took his two lives anyway.


    ¡°For Konoha? It¡¯s useless for you to tell me this. Ask them to believe it or not.¡±


    Mike¡¯s figure moved and returned to the original position.


    The two people next to him took off their black hats and masks, revealing their true colors.


    ¡°Heh, Danzo old dog, look at who the aunt is?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Lord Danzo.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Danzo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the appearance of the two.

 CH 49

    Chapter 49 The cornered Danzo


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Because it was so shocking, Danzo even forgot his situation and cried out.


    No wonder he was so shocked.


    after all.


    The long dead Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina were standing in front of him.


    ¡°¡­ Transformation Technique?¡±


    Danzo frowned, and could only think of such an explanation.


    But no matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Transformation Technique.


    But there is no need to guess whether it is a Transformation Technique.


    Because of the next moment.


    Uzumaki Kushina waved his hand, and golden chains stretched out from the void and bound towards Danzo.


    It is the unique ability of the Uzumaki family, Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    Can use this trick.


    The identity of the other party is ready to be revealed.


    She really is Uzumaki Kushina!


    ¡°¡­How is this possible, you, aren¡¯t you dead?!¡±


    Danzo, who was bound by Adamantine Sealing Chains, vomited blood. The chains were like giant snakes that bound him tightly, and the huge force crushed his ribs.


    ¡°Oh, you are not dead yet, old thing, why do we have to die?¡±


    Kushina snorted coldly.


    Her feud with Danzo goes back to when she first came to Konoha.


    New Jinch¨±riki as Nine Tails.


    It can be imagined how strict the root¡¯s supervision of her is.


    And he never let her go out to perform tasks, for fear that Nine Tails would go wrong, and Kushina would be suffocated to death.


    Not to mention.


    Kushina also learned something from Mike.


    That is when the Uzumaki clan exterminated their clan, and I am afraid there are shadows of Danzo and the Third Hokage behind it.


    Otherwise, how can you explain that Konoha, as an ally of the Uzumaki clan, watched the Uzumaki clan be exterminated?


    Where did the sealing art and legacy of the Uzumaki clan end up?


    Not Konoha.


    Plus what Danzo did to Naruto.


    Kushina is really so angry that she wants to blow Danzo¡¯s head off.


    ¡°I ask you, when our Uzumaki clan was exterminated, did you and the Third Hokage acquiesce behind the orders?¡±


    Kushina questioned.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Danzo was silent.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Kushina increased the strength of the Adamantine Sealing Chains, causing Danzo to spit out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, did you and the Third Hokage instruct the Itachi kid to destroy the Uchiha clan?¡±


    Kushina and Itachi¡¯s mother, Uchiha Mikoto, were good friends during his lifetime, and the two families were very close.


    Uchiha family also fully supported Namikaze Minato to become Hokage at the beginning. I hope that Minato can improve the situation of the Uchiha family after taking office.


    Only then Minato died after being a Hokage for a year.


    So much so that the Uchiha clan, who were on the wrong team, were questioned by Danzo and had to stage a coup.


    If Minato was still alive.


    The Uchiha family may not have fallen to this point.


    ¡°Where did you hear all this?¡± Danzo finally said this time, ¡°Did that Mike tell you?¡±


    ¡°Congratulations for your answer.¡± Mike clapped his hands, ¡°I resurrected them and told them the ¡®good thing¡¯ you and Third Hokage did.¡±


    The three of Mike were not in a hurry to kill Danzo, after all, he still had a few minutes of invincibility.


    ¡°A technique like Impure World Reincarnation¡­ I really underestimate you, Mike.¡±


    Hearing that Mike had the ability to resurrect the dead, Danzo¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    ¡°Brother Mike, why are you talking so much nonsense with him, it¡¯s hard to understand my anger if I don¡¯t beat him to death today!¡±


    For Kushina, Danzo still had a few minutes of invincibility just right.


    Thinking of how his baby son grew up like this, Kushina didn¡¯t feel relieved if he didn¡¯t kill Danzo dozens of times.


    Danzo¡¯s thoughts moved, and Izanagi started again, turning the reality that he was trapped by Adamantine Sealing Chains into a dream.


    When it reappears, it has already appeared in a corner.


    ¡°Wind Style Great Breakthrough!¡±


    This blow was not aimed at Kushina and them, but blasted a hole in the ceiling, and countless rubble fell.


    Danzo wants to take the opportunity to escape!


    He is not a fool.


    I know that even if I have ten minutes of Izanagi, I can¡¯t beat Mike, Minato and Kushina.


    Can only find a way to escape.


    But faster than his escape speed is¡­ light!


    A golden light ignored the falling stone, penetrated, and landed in front of Danzo.


    Then reincarnated in human form.


    It is Namikaze Minato.


    ¡°It won¡¯t let you run away, Lord Danzo.¡±


    Although he said it was Lord Danzo, it didn¡¯t mean how respectful Minato was to Danzo, it was just because of his mild personality that he wouldn¡¯t call Danzo an old dog like Kushina.


    However, although Minato has a gentle and sunny personality, it does not mean that he is a Virgin, and he will not be merciful when he starts.


    ¡°Flying Thunder God?¡±


    Seeing Minato standing in front of him, Danzo¡¯s heart sank.


    At this time, Mike and Kushina also broke through the falling rock and came here.


    Mike didn¡¯t make a move, but just sat on the falling rock, admiring the couple¡¯s doubles.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there is no video recorder, otherwise I must spread this video full of love and hope to the world.¡±


    Mike thought wickedly.


    Danzo has offended too many people in the entire ninja world, and I don¡¯t know how many people want to see him die.


    After a few minutes.


    Until all nine Sharingans on Danzo¡¯s arm closed.


    As a last resort, looking at the Hashirama cells bursting out of his body, Danzo could only slash his arms to survive.


    At this moment, Danzo had only one Mangeky¨­ Sharingan with Kotoamatsukami, which he had stolen from Uchiha Shisui, and this was his last chance.


    ¡°Huh¡­huh¡­¡±


    Breathing heavily, Danzo tore off his bandages, revealing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and now he had to make a choice.


    Who exactly is the Kotoamatsukami Technique used for?


    Is it Namikaze Minato, or that Mike?

 CH 50

    Chapter 50 Senior Danzo, why don¡¯t you think about self-mutilation?


    However, Danzo has not yet made a choice.


    Suddenly, Mike, who was watching the play, said, ¡°Why, do you want to use Kotoamatsukami?¡±


    ¡°You even know this?!¡±


    Mike¡¯s words made Danzo¡¯s face change and become even more ugly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll come to trouble you without being fully prepared?¡± Mike continued with a chuckle, ¡°Or, one of the main reasons I came to trouble you is to target Kotoamatsukami.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­.¡±


    Danzo¡¯s face suddenly calmed down as if he had expected his end.


    Since Mike knew about the existence of Kotoamatsukami, then naturally he also knew about the effects of Kotoamatsukami.


    Dare to come here if you know the effect of Kotoamatsukami.


    It is clear that there is no fear.


    So Danzo didn¡¯t bother to test whether Kotoamatsukami worked, but wanted to destroy Kotoamatsukami, at least not let Kotoamatsukami fall into enemy hands.


    Think of this.


    The old man who was over fifty years old was heartbroken, he gritted his teeth suddenly and reached out to grab his eye sockets, abruptly slamming the Kotoamatsukami Sharingan down.


    Immediately after.


    Danzo squeezes the Kotoamatsukami Sharingan hard.


    But Danzo has only just done it all.


    boom!


    A bullet with the power of time hit him.


    When he came back to his senses.


    Kotoamatsukami Sharingan in his hand returned to his eyes intact.


    ¡°That¡¯s not okay, Danzo-senpai, why don¡¯t you think about self-mutilation?¡±


    Mike smiled and retracted the gun in his hand, and the huge clock appeared behind him.


    Emperor Eyes Four Bullets!


    You can go back in time on the target!


    Danzo had just snapped his right eye, when Mike ¡°kindly¡± put him back.


    Not a single injury to be seen.


    But worth mentioning.


    It is only the body time that can be traced back, and the memory is still preserved. That is to say, although Danzo is now intact, the pain of gouging his eyes just now is really unforgettable.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Danzo gritted his teeth and opened his mouth to curse.


    How could this bastard do this?


    He actually has this ability!


    Danzo was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    God knows how painful it was for him to dunk his eyes abruptly just now.


    The most important thing is that Mike obviously has enough reaction time to stop him, but he still has to watch him gouging out his eyes.


    Then set him back again.


    Let him dig again?


    Mike, you have no heart!


    Mike can go back in time, so even using the seal of the four elephants in the last hole card is futile.


    You can¡¯t beat it, you can¡¯t escape.


    Danzo was completely desperate.


    puff!


    A light flashed.


    Kunai, engraved with the Flying Thunder God spell, pierced Danzo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Lord Danzo, I am disappointed in you.¡±


    Minato appeared behind Danzo and said.


    Then slowly pull out the kunai.


    With countless resentments hidden in Danzo¡¯s eyes, he slowly fell to the ground.


    Mike came over and looked at the old man who was almost dying. He squatted down slowly, and reached out to buckle Danzo¡¯s right eye, Kotoamatsukami, as if he had prepared a bottle full of nutrient solution, and then pretended to sigh.


    ¡°Senior Danzo, remember to be a good person in your next life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The only thing Danzo could move was his one eye.


    That eye seemed to be bloodshot, looking at Mike viciously.


    Then.


    he died.


    A very humiliating death.


    Not even a little bit of resistance.


    In the face of the four bullets, even if Danzo tried to activate the seal of the four elephants, it would be futile.


    Mike opened a seal scroll and sealed Danzo¡¯s body.


    It¡¯s not enough to just let him die so easily.


    Mike is going to expose all the shameful things he has done, so that he will be cast aside and stigmatized by Ten Thousand Years.


    However, Mike does not plan to reveal the truth about Itachi for the time being.


    The role of Itachi is controversial, and many fans like him and many hate him.


    But none of this matters to Mike.


    Because Itachi didn¡¯t kill Mike¡¯s clan, whether to forgive Itachi and how to deal with it, that¡¯s Sasuke¡¯s business, Mike doesn¡¯t care and doesn¡¯t need to care.


    He also specifically told Minato and Kushina not to reveal this for the time being.


    Now Sasuke puts his hatred of Itachi in second place.


    The first thing is to go back to the past and change history as soon as possible.


    After that, Sasuke will cut it off with Itachi.


    Kill him or whatever, Mike will respect Sasuke¡¯s choice and won¡¯t interfere, as long as Sasuke can work for him and let him practice until the Twelve Bullets.


    After Danzo¡¯s death, the root is also logically mastered by Mike.


    Under Mike¡¯s orders.


    Danzo¡¯s black material spread rapidly overnight.

 CH 51

    Chapter 51 The Movement of Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi


    Early the next morning.


    Under the orders of the Temporary Hokage, Mike.


    All Konoha¡¯s ninjas were summoned again.


    Although Mike has not been in office for long, he already has the support of all Konoha Shinobi fans.


    On the Hokage building, Mike exposed Danzo¡¯s black material one by one.


    Of course, it is only black material that can be said, and some confidential information has not been said.


    After hearing the black materials that Mike broke the news.


    From the initial doubts, the crowd gradually became angry.


    The death of Konoha¡¯s White Fang, forcing the ninja with secret skills to join the root organization, assassinating the Third Hokage, robbing the Sharingan of Shisui, collaborating with Orochimaru to launch the Konoha collapse plan¡­


    I really don¡¯t know how the Konoha Shinobi people feel after hearing these things.


    Especially when they heard that Danzo was actually behind the Konoha collapse plan, they were so angry that they wanted to kill Danzo.


    For what is more hated than the enemy is the traitor!


    Especially for such a high-ranking traitor.


    Under Mike¡¯s explanation, the hatred of the Konoha Shinobi fans towards Sand Shinobi gradually shifted to Danzo.


    The hostility towards Sand Shinobi from the beginning gradually softened.


    Because they know that Sand Shinobi is the victim of being deceived by Danzo and Orochimaru.


    Their Kazekage was also killed by Orochimaru.


    Of course.


    Knowing and understanding, still can¡¯t change the fact that Sand Shinobi has invaded Konoha, so it can only be said that it has eased a lot.


    Still annoying so far.


    But that¡¯s enough.


    Mike also didn¡¯t expect a day to ease the relationship between Konoha Shinobi and Sand Shinobi.


    Just take it slow.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    Rock Shinobi Village.


    ¡°Lord Tsuchikage, there is news from our spy in the Land of Fire!¡±


    A Rock Shinobi hurried over.


    In his hand was a piece of information he had just obtained.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that this information was actually leaked by Black Zetsu deliberately pretending to be a spy for Rock Shinobi.


    ¡°In a panic, what¡¯s the style?¡±


    Onoki, the third Tsuchikage two-day scale sitting in the chair, frowned slightly.


    He took the information handed over by his subordinates and checked it.


    The above is simple.


    To put it simply, Konoha was attacked by Sand Shinobi and Orochimaru, and Third Hokage was killed, but Konoha all huddled up and read the manga.


    Onoki frowned after reading the content.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Onoki looked at the Rock Shinobi.


    Not to mention the Konoha collapse plan.


    read comics?


    ¡°Lord Tsuchikage, I personally contacted the spy, it is definitely not a fake! The source of the information is reliable!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Onoki was silent.


    Since he said so, Onoki naturally believed him.


    only.


    I can¡¯t understand the logic!


    Your hometown was demolished, and you still want to read comics?


    ¡°¡­Who is Fifth Hokage?¡±


    Onoki pondered for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Konoha has not yet selected the Fifth Hokage, the current one is the Temporary Hokage, named Mike, who is Jiraiya¡¯s disciple!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Onoki frowned.


    Temporary Hokage?


    Mike?


    Jiraiya¡¯s disciple?


    What is this all about?


    Totally incomprehensible!


    Onoki¡¯s fingers kept tapping on the tabletop, and after a while he continued to ask, ¡°¡­Is there any information about this person?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ no, no.¡±


    Hearing Onoki¡¯s question, the Rock Shinobi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    The sudden appearance of such an Temporary Hokage made it difficult for the people in the intelligence department to deal with it, and they had no clue at all.


    ¡°Lord Tsuchikage, why don¡¯t we send someone to investigate?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Onoki did not rush to give orders, but kept thinking in his mind.


    In such a troubled ninja world, he could live to the age of seventy.


    Except for strength.


    More importantly, be cautious.


    Those who are not careful enough are already dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to try and leak this information to Cloud Shinobi on purpose. Those guys are the most impatient. When they hear that Konoha has been severely injured, they will definitely not watch it.¡±


    Onoki thought for a while and issued such an order.


    ¡°But Tsuchikage-sama, what if Cloud Shinobi really took the opportunity to shoot Konoha?¡±


    ¡°The skinny camel is bigger than a horse. If Cloud Shinobi wants to take down Konoha, he will have to go all out. At that time, we can take the opportunity to attack his weak defense base, and we won¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    ¡°Master Tsuchikage is brilliant!¡±


    The man took the order, and then hurriedly left to carry out the mission.


    But in fact, there is no need for Onoki to deliberately leak information.


    Because this information was also passed on by Cloud Shinobi¡¯s ¡°spy¡±.


    In Raikage¡¯s office.


    boom!


    ¡°What, Konoha was hit hard by Sand Shinobi, and even Third Hokage was killed by Orochimaru?!¡±


    The incumbent Fourth Raikage clapped the table.


    Didn¡¯t think about it too long.


    A sent a team of messengers to Konoha on the grounds of forming an alliance with Konoha.


    If Konoha was hit hard as the intelligence said.


    Then A will never miss this great opportunity!

 CH 52

    Chapter 52 Practice Super Saiyan Mode!


    A no-man¡¯s land in the back mountain of Konoha.


    Might Guy excitedly took a cartoon and came to the place where he usually practiced.


    The name of the manga is ¡°Super Saiyan¡±.


    It¡¯s a new comic drawn by Mike for Might Guy these days.


    It was thanks to Yakumo¡¯s help that the work could be completed so quickly.


    By the way, Mike found out that Yakumo¡¯s reaction was a bit strange since he brought Temari back that day, and she was very nervous all day long.


    Mike did ask, but Yakumo just said that she was fine, she refused to say, and Mike wouldn¡¯t be low on emotional intelligence to keep asking.


    ¡°According to the agent, this comic will be different from the previous one.¡±


    Might Guy couldn¡¯t wait to open the manga and watched it carefully.


    The content of the manga is simple.


    Simple enough to have nothing.


    It is Goku explaining to the air how to practice and transform into Super Saiyan mode.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Might Guy to figure it out.


    If you want to become a Super Saiyan, you need to have high combat power, and have a pure and stable heart to increase the S-cells in the body, and then use extreme anger to make the S-cells grow explosively in an instant to successfully transform.


    All people with Saiyan bloodline have a little S-cells, but not many, and can also inherit innate S-cells through genetics.


    The most important thing to increase S-cells is to have a stable heart, which is difficult for a belligerent Saiyan, but easier for Might Guy.


    As long as you can transform into a Super Saiyan.


    The combat power can be directly increased by 50 times!


    It can be compared to the state after opening the door of death!


    But opening the door to death comes at the cost of life.


    Don¡¯t be a Super Saiyan.


    Not to mention the ability to transform into a Super Saiyan several times.


    hum¡­


    After reading the manga, Might Guy entered the world of manga smoothly.


    Take a look at your surroundings.


    It is the residence of the gods at the top of the Kalin Tower.


    But there is only one person here.


    ¡°Yo, are you the Saiyan who came to be trained by me?¡±


    A strange voice came from Might Guy¡¯s ear.


    Follow the source of the sound.


    It was Goku standing there.


    ¡°Can you talk to me?¡±


    Might Guy looked left and right, he was the only one around, Goku could only speak to him, so his eyes widened in surprise.


    In the previous comic world, it was impossible to interfere with the content.


    But now there is interaction!


    This is Mike¡¯s new permission function. After the cumulative number of readers exceeds 10,000, the system issues new permissions to Mike.


    ¡°My friend! I can finally talk to you!¡±


    Then the excited Might Guy hugged him enthusiastically.


    God knows how excited he is.


    Goku¡¯s character is somewhat similar to Might Guy, and he also gave him a warm hug.


    Although Goku doesn¡¯t know Might Guy, that doesn¡¯t stop Goku from thinking that Might Guy, who he only met once, will be his friend.


    ¡°Then¡­ Excuse me, what should I do?¡±


    After hugging and separating, Might Guy became curious.


    Although he knew the conditions of how to become a Super Saiyan, in the end, he was not a real Saiyan, he just got the blood of a Saiyan, and this is not the world of Dragon Ball, but the world of Hokage.


    Whether it can be done or not, Might Guy has no idea in his heart.


    But it doesn¡¯t really matter if you can become a Saiyan or not.


    For Might Guy, it was worth talking to Goku today.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to tell you¡­ It¡¯s probably a fight, right?¡±


    Goku scratched his chin, thought for a while and said.


    ¡°Could you explain that?¡±


    Might Guy doesn¡¯t quite understand.


    Anyway, the flow of time is different in the comic world. No matter how long you stay here, the outside world will not pass for long.


    Even this manga with the new permissions, time passes more slowly!


    ¡°We Saiyans are a fighting nation. As long as we keep fighting, we will keep getting stronger. You should know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I know! Every time a Saiyan survives a near-death, their fighting power increases greatly!¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is.¡±


    Goku nodded.


    ¡°However, this is also limited. It can only be used once in a period of time, and there is no guarantee that you can survive every time you are about to die.¡±


    This is the truth, Vegeta in the original Dragon Ball once wanted to make a bug like this, but it was obviously impossible.


    Otherwise, if you keep letting people deliberately beat yourself to half-death, and then eat fairy beans, wouldn¡¯t you be able to directly upgrade from zero to God of Destruction in a short period of time?


    ¡°And if you want to become a Super Saiyan, you need two conditions, one is to have a sufficient number of S cells in the body, the other is to have a certain fighting strength foundation, and the third is emotional control.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough S cells in your body, but in your case, it¡¯s not difficult to achieve this condition.¡±


    ¡°So the difficulty of your practice lies in achieving the basic combat power required for transformation.¡±


    ¡°Saiyans don¡¯t have to be on the verge of death to greatly increase their combat power. As long as they keep fighting, their strength will become stronger and stronger!¡±


    ¡°So all you have to do is fight me!¡±


    ¡°Fight until you can transform into a Super Saiyan!¡±*

 CH 53

    Chapter 53 Might Guy: Goku, I¡¯m here to negotiate terms with you!


    Goku¡¯s explanation is so simple that even Might Guy can understand what he means.


    ¡°In other words, do you want me to fight you?¡±


    Might Guy¡¯s expression turned wonderful.


    Speaking of which, if Goku is a little kid, the result may be controversial, but facing Goku who can transform into a Super Saiyan, it is impossible for the current Might Guy to beat him.


    But Might Guy isn¡¯t scared anymore.


    His expression turned excited the next second.


    For Might Guy, it doesn¡¯t matter if he can fight or not, it doesn¡¯t affect his burning youth.


    speak up.


    Might Guy has a big advantage over Goku.


    That is he will not die.


    Dying in the manga world is nothing more than returning to the real world.


    So you can trigger the dying to become stronger BUFF without injury.


    And the Saiyans in the world of Dragon Ball, if they die, they really die.


    As long as Might Guy takes advantage of this to keep fighting Goku and then keep getting stronger in the fight.


    Sooner or later Might Guy will be able to surpass Goku.


    ¡°My friend! You don¡¯t have to hold back, let¡¯s start our duel!¡±


    Might Guy, who had no fear of his life, immediately put on a fist-fighting stance and said to Goku.


    Seeing this, Goku nodded.


    ¡°You shoot first, just to show me your current strength.¡±


    Although it was a battle, Goku said it kindly.


    ¡°Okay! Take it! Power Prelude!¡±


    Might Guy dashed forward and kicked Goku¡¯s chest.


    He didn¡¯t hold back any hands, he used all his strength.


    But Goku didn¡¯t do anything to dodge or defend, but Might Guy still kicked him.


    Subsequently.


    Might Guy felt like he was kicking on a steel plate.


    Did not produce any effect.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the power in your body?¡±


    Goku didn¡¯t care about Might Guy¡¯s attack, but he felt Chakra in Might Guy.


    He could feel it was completely different from the energy he was using.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chakra, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on you, so you shouldn¡¯t be interested.¡±


    Might Guy retracted his legs and explained from a distance.


    ¡°No, it also works for me, but you are too weak, so you can¡¯t hurt me¡­ If this ability is used well, the upper limit is not low.¡±


    Although Goku looks simple and honest, as a warrior, his combat experience and combat intuition are very strong.


    After just a brief contact, Goku analyzed Chakra¡¯s characteristics.


    After all, Chakra is an energy produced by the perfect fusion of the various components of the human body.


    That is to say, the strength of Chakra depends entirely on the individual.


    Simply put, Chakra is like a skill, and the power of the skill depends on the user.


    The same sword-swinging technique, the result of using it between a novice and a swordsman is naturally completely different.


    Hear Goku¡¯s words.


    The corners of Might Guy¡¯s eyes twitched.


    To be honest, he thinks he¡¯s actually pretty good.


    As a result, Goku mercilessly said that he was too weak.


    But it is.


    In front of a strong man like Goku, Might Guy is really not enough to watch now.


    The battered Might Guy was only negative for a tenth of a second before more momentum emerged.


    His youth will not be extinguished by this!


    ¡°My friend, I will definitely surpass you!¡±


    ¡°Um!¡±


    Goku also smiled and nodded.


    It is also a blessing for him to have an opponent, after all, there are no Saiyans who are not good at fighting.


    Then Goku killed Might Guy with one punch.


    ¡°Hi¡­ is the gap so big¡­¡±


    Before the Super Saiyan comic book, Might Guy shook his head.


    Although it is also expected to be killed in seconds.


    But the problem is that Might Guy doesn¡¯t even see how Goku moves his hands.


    But it¡¯s not completely useless.


    The near-death experience just now activated the Saiyan bloodline in Might Guy, which greatly increased his combat effectiveness.


    ¡°I will not give up!¡±


    Afterwards, Might Guy shouted ¡°Ooooooo¡± and entered the comic world together to challenge Goku.


    then.


    He was sent back to the real world again.


    It was true that his combat power had increased greatly after he was about to die.


    But unfortunately the opponent is too strong.


    After becoming stronger, Might Guy even wants to see how he died is an extravagant hope.


    Might Guy didn¡¯t give up.


    He was still so energetic and full of energy, and he entered the world of comics again.


    After more than a month in the comic world.


    Might Guy has no idea how many times he has fought Goku.


    finally.


    ¡°I saw it! I saw it!!¡±


    Might Guy finally saw how he died.


    Killed by Goku.


    Sounds like nothing to be proud of.


    But actually.


    Might Guy didn¡¯t know how he died, and now he can see the scene before his death.


    this process.


    It is an improvement in itself.


    And it¡¯s not a small improvement!

 CH 54

    Chapter 54 Might Guy turns into a Super Saiyan!


    Another month has passed quickly in the world of comics.


    Might Guy challenges Goku once again.


    ¡°¡­This time I actually reacted and wanted to dodge!¡±


    This is what Might Guy came up with before being killed by Goku with one punch.


    Although it¡¯s just a thought.


    The body can¡¯t react at all.


    But this is already a huge improvement!


    that¡¯s it.


    A year has passed in the comic world.


    Might Guy appears in front of Goku once again.


    The result is still the same.


    Killed in seconds.


    But Might Guy showed an excited smile.


    ¡°Great! My body is finally able to respond!¡±


    Although it was only the instant he reacted, he was killed.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean Might Guy is weak, on the contrary, his improvement is visible to the naked eye.


    can progress so fast.


    Thanks also to Haki.


    Yes, Might Guy also took the time to learn Armament Haki and Observation Haki in order to be able to defeat Goku.


    With his qualifications, Master Armament Haki and Observation Haki are naturally easy.


    Just failed to awaken Conqueror¡¯s Haki.


    But it¡¯s also normal, after all, Might Guy is not someone who wants to dominate.


    Under the constant pressure of fighting, Might Guy¡¯s Observation Haki progressed so quickly that he was finally able to make a split-second reaction.


    certainly.


    The one who became stronger than him was Goku.


    Because Might Guy taught Goku Armament Haki and Observation Haki, as well as the practice of Chakra.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning here.


    Although in the original Uchiha Madara said that the Chakra on all ninjas comes from the tree of gods.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean Goku can¡¯t practice Chakra.


    It can only be said that Uchiha Madara saw the false information provided by Black Zetsu.


    The composition of Chakra energy is the body energy extracted from the 130 trillion cells of the human body, and the spiritual energy trained through the accumulated experience of practice. It is a combination of both body energy and spiritual energy.


    Logically speaking, it has nothing to do with the divine tree.


    And this is clearly explained in the biography of the blogger, Chakra is something that already exists in the Hokage world, and has nothing to do with the divine tree.


    People with stronger physical and mental energy naturally have more and stronger Chakra. Obviously, Might Guy can¡¯t compare to Goku.


    So much so that now Goku¡¯s Haki and Chakra are much stronger than Might Guy.


    Usually also instructs the practice of Might Guy Haki and martial arts.


    This is equivalent to Might Guy giving Goku a seed, and Goku sprouted the seed into a towering tree.


    Then Might Guy rests in the shade under the big tree.


    finally.


    After experiencing an unknown number of deaths.


    Might Guy had a very strange feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­..¡±


    Noticing his strangeness, Goku stopped and looked nervously at Might Guy.


    Might Guy didn¡¯t answer, just took a deep breath.


    A gust of wind blows.


    Then, a powerful aura suddenly erupted from Might Guy.


    Ripples appeared, and white gas visible to the naked eye surrounded him.


    He taught Goku Haki and Chakra, and Goku also taught him the practice of qi and Kamehameha.


    Might Guy clenched his fists sharply.


    ¡°Drink¡ª!!¡±


    next moment.


    A strong aura like a wild beast erupted from his body, and like a flood that had opened the gate, it erupted without reservation.


    Under the explosion of this powerful breath.


    The entire comic world began to tremble.


    The earth turned over like a dragon, shaking violently, and huge cracks appeared on the ground.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and even the sun was covered, and there was no trace of sunlight at all.


    boom¨C! !


    A huge lightning flashed across the sky.


    Might Guy¡¯s aura burst out to a climax, and the terrifying aura was almost condensed into substance.


    And the space seems to have been increased by dozens of times of gravity, and ripples visible to the naked eye emerge.


    At this moment, Might Guy¡¯s energy reached an unprecedented height.


    immediately.


    A flickering light suddenly rolled up on Might Guy¡¯s body, and he saw white arrogance all over his body for a while, and then turned golden yellow again.


    In thirty seconds, Might Guy¡¯s body has switched back and forth countless times.


    now.


    Thunder and lightning.


    boom! !


    In an instant, Might Guy¡¯s hair turned blond!


    this moment.


    Might Guy can feel his power skyrocketing to an unprecedented level!


    The surging power in the body is endless, filling every corner of his body.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He clenched his fist lightly.


    The space seemed to be crushed by him.


    A crackling sound exploded in his hands.


    It seemed that the space had really been squeezed into his hands.


    Super Saiyan!


    finally.


    after countless deaths.


    Might Guy is finally transformed into a Super Saiyan!

 CH 55

    Chapter 55 You are not redundant, I need you!


    At this moment, Might Guy¡¯s entire body was wrapped in golden arrogance.


    A steady stream of powerful power poured out of the body.


    It almost made Might Guy almost lost in this invincible force.


    ¡°Is this a Super Saiyan¡­ so strong¡­!¡±


    Might Guy put his hands in front of him, looked at it, and blinked.


    Although Goku will transform, but because the strength gap between the two sides is so great that after fighting with Goku so many times, Might Guy has never seen Goku transform.


    After Might Guy completes his transformation into a Super Saiyan, the horrific sight of the entire world stops.


    The earth stopped shaking, the sky cleared, and space stopped shaking.


    Now Might Guy¡¯s hair is completely blond, and he stands upside down like Goku when he transforms. His eyebrows are also blond and his eyes are emerald green.


    Standard Super Saiyan mode.


    ¡°Congratulations, Guy!¡±


    Goku next to him clapped his hands and congratulated Might Guy from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Thank you, my friend!¡±


    Might Guy also knew that without Goku, even if he knew how to become a Super Saiyan, he would not have succeeded so quickly, and he was very grateful.


    It¡¯s hard to get this power now.


    Might Guy¡¯s enthusiasm was on fire again.


    He took on a fighting stance.


    ¡°Come and fight with me while I can maintain this state!¡±


    ¡°oh oh!¡±


    Goku nodded.


    Transforming into a Super Saiyan is very physical and cannot be used as a normal means.


    Knowing that Might Guy¡¯s hands are itchy now, how could Goku not satisfy his fighting spirit.


    then.


    After a few seconds.


    Might Guy was killed again.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    [Ding! Might Guy has completed his training and succeeded in the Master Super Saiyan mode, and the Host has obtained this mode at the same time!]


    [Ding! You get 300,000 system points!]


    In the office.


    A system prompt came from Mike¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Finally Master?¡±


    Mike nodded in satisfaction.


    Although Might Guy has been practicing for a long time in the comic world, the real world is only a few days away.


    And Might Guy also contributed a full 300,000 system points.


    Simply cool!


    If only it wasn¡¯t a good time to test Super Saiyan mode.


    Mike couldn¡¯t wait to find a place with no one to try the transformation effect.


    But at this time.


    boom.


    There was a sound of something falling to the ground.


    Mike followed the source of the voice.


    It turns out that Yakumo, who was on the other side of the room helping to draw the manga background, had a problem.


    Probably because of lack of concentration.


    She accidentally slammed something on the table, and the ink was stained on the comic paper.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The recovered Yakumo hurriedly packed up the things that had fallen, but the manga covered in ink could not be rescued, so he was in a hurry.


    ¡°Yakumo, are you alright?¡±


    Mike stood up and came to her to help her clean up.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Mr. Mike.¡±


    Yakumo responded quickly.


    Seeing her flustered appearance, Mike didn¡¯t speak.


    Mike had long thought that something was wrong with her. Ever since Temari moved into Mike¡¯s house, Yakumo had always been this depressed.


    He didn¡¯t ask before because Mike was waiting for Yakumo to speak.


    But now Yakumo¡¯s problem has affected her normal work.


    Even if it¡¯s a little awkward to do so.


    Mike also asked her to adjust her state.


    ¡°Is it because of Temari?¡±


    Mike asked straight to the point.


    ¡°¡­Ah, ah? Teacher Mike, you, why do you ask that?¡±


    Yakumo, whose mind was broken, became even more flustered.


    Because she had been imprisoned and kept away from contact with outsiders, Yakumo¡¯s mind was very easy to guess, and it was better to put it directly on his face.


    ¡°Sure enough¡­ you hate Temari?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Hearing this, Yakumo quickly denied it.


    Then she didn¡¯t know how to explain it, so she lowered her head and pinched the corner of her clothes.


    After a while, she asked in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡­ Mr. Mike, am I having a lot of excess now?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because, Sister Temari, isn¡¯t Mr. Mike your fiancee? Wouldn¡¯t it be superfluous for me to live with you as an outsider? Mr. Mike, you must think I¡¯m in the way?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mike understood, this girl felt uneasy and felt that she was not needed.


    Before Temari didn¡¯t come.


    Yakumo can also work part-time as a maid to take care of Mike¡¯s daily life.


    Now Temari, the real fianc¨¦e, is here.


    Reasonably, it shouldn¡¯t continue to do so.


    But for Yakumo, without her parents, the only person she can rely on now is Mike.


    If Mike doesn¡¯t want her.


    She really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    And at this time.


    With her head down, she suddenly felt a hand on her head.


    Mike¡¯s voice came from his ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, you are not superfluous, I need you.¡±


    No need for much explanation.


    Just such a simple sentence.


    It made Yakumo smile brightly.


    ¡°Yeah! Teacher Mike!¡±

 CH 56

    Chapter 56 Kakashi: Guy, are you trying to kill me?


    The other side.


    After recovering from the side effects of transformation.


    The first person Might Guy wanted to tell was Kakashi.


    He went straight to Kakashi.


    He want to share his joy.


    After mastering the Super Saiyan mode, Might Guy is confident that Kakashi will not be his opponent!


    ¡°Kakashi!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Might Guy to find Kakashi who was fishing.


    It¡¯s not even fishing.


    Compared with other people, Kakashi spends a lot of time practicing in the world of manga every day.


    Just can¡¯t compare to a guy like Might Guy.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Guy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seeing the excited look on Might Guy¡¯s face, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Although Might Guy is so full of energy all day.


    But today is very spiritual.


    Did something good happen?


    ¡°Come and fight with me, Kakashi!¡±


    Might Guy gave Kakashi his trademark smile and thumbs up.


    Hearing this, Kakashi sighed slightly.


    ¡°Oops, Guy, you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve lost my strength from my practice today, and I don¡¯t have much Chakra anymore.¡±


    Don¡¯t even think about it, with Might Guy¡¯s character, he must have been practicing in the comic world all day long.


    Kakashi really doesn¡¯t know how powerful Might Guy will be today.


    But he knew.


    It¡¯s bound to be tricky.


    Kakashi wouldn¡¯t want to agree to such a troublesome thing if he could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me, Kakashi! How do you look like you¡¯re out of strength?¡±


    But it was clear that Might Guy wouldn¡¯t be put off by Kakashi¡¯s crude excuses.


    Kakashi didn¡¯t agree, and Might Guy kept stalking him.


    See it is impossible to escape.


    Kakashi sighed again helplessly.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know, I promise, can¡¯t I?¡±


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t say yes, Might Guy would really keep pestering him until he agreed.


    This man may not be very talented.


    But perseverance is really scary.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Might Guy gave a thumbs up, his hearty smile contrasting with Kakashi¡¯s dead fish eyes.


    After a moment.


    Might Guy and Kakashi came to the back mountain of no one together.


    ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯m not the same as before! Use all your strength!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kakashi nodded.


    Even if Might Guy didn¡¯t say so, Kakashi wouldn¡¯t let water.


    Because he knew that Might Guy was not an easy opponent to defeat, especially when he was still practicing so hard.


    hum¡­


    Kakashi pulled out the Zanpakut¨­ and swung forward with a sword, and the extremely thick thunderbolt rushed straight towards Might Guy.


    The power of this thunderbolt is comparable to that of S-rank ninjutsu.


    And it was nothing more than a casual tentative attack by Kakashi.


    see.


    Might Guy didn¡¯t mean to dodge.


    Just stood there and took the blow.


    Wait for the lightning and dust to dissipate.


    A black figure slowly appeared.


    ¡°Armament Haki¡­¡±


    Looking at the unscathed Might Guy, Kakashi frowned with such a tone of voice as expected.


    Armament Haki he also studied.


    But far from as strong as Might Guy showed.


    Obviously, the ground around Might Guy was shattered by the power of lightning, leaving trails of charred black marks.


    Such a powerful burst of energy.


    Still can¡¯t damage Might Guy one bit.


    next moment.


    In Kakashi¡¯s stunned eyes, he saw Might Guy roaring in a dashing posture.


    ¡°Kakashi, this is a move I specially prepared for you, watch it! Ahhhhhhhh-!!¡±


    Visible air waves erupted from Might Guy.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t know anything about qi, Kakashi at this moment can understand that Might Guy is going to make a big move.


    After a few seconds.


    Because Might Guy, who is not yet proficient in Qi, finally completed the gathering.


    boom!


    Might Guy transformed into a Super Saiyan!


    Kakashi was almost out of breath with that powerful and oppressive breath.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­?!¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    Such a destructive power.


    Such an irresistible force.


    You call this a move prepared for me?


    Are you sure you didn¡¯t come to kill me?


    Do both of you, master and apprentice, have any misunderstandings about genius?


    ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯m going to shoot!¡±


    Might Guy reminded aloud that he can¡¯t maintain his transformation for too long now, and he can¡¯t delay time.


    And Kakashi, who was targeted by Might Guy, even felt a little panic in his heart and wanted to escape.


    This is the body¡¯s instinctive response.


    not controlled by reason.


    Fortunately, fear is only momentary.


    Because Kakashi didn¡¯t have time to understand the fear, his body was already knocked out.


    Of course, Might Guy was out of the water, and Kakashi wasn¡¯t hurt.


    After all, Might Guy is only here to show off his new abilities to Kakashi, his good friend, not to kill Kakashi.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kakashi, who slowly got up from the ground, gasped for breath with lingering fears.


    terrible!


    It¡¯s really scary!


    Although Might Guy is out of the water, it doesn¡¯t show how strong he is in Super Saiyan mode.


    But that speed is real.


    Kakashi couldn¡¯t react at all.


    Not even a Sharingan!


    Can¡¯t see it at all!


    But Might Guy doesn¡¯t feel good either, the physical strength and side effects of transforming are still to be endured.


    The two big men just lay on the ground together and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°The transformation just now, is the Super Saiyan mode?¡±


    Kakashi asked.


    Out of curiosity, he read the Might Guy manga and knew about the existence of Super Saiyans.


    ¡°Um¡­ Thanks to the new manga from Mr. Temporary Hokage, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to master it so soon.¡±


    The more he understands his current strength, the more Might Guy admires Mike.


    Just make him so strong.


    One can imagine how powerful Mike himself is!


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, the new manga of the Temporary Hokage.¡±


    Kakashi understood, he said why Might Guy suddenly became so strong, it turned out to be he help him.


    super saiyan mode¡­


    Kakashi felt envious at the thought of Might Guy¡¯s transformation just now.


    Strong or not, let¡¯s not say.


    Mainly handsome!


    ¡°If only I could become a Super Saiyan too¡­¡±


    So such an idea could not help but arise in Kakashi¡¯s mind.


    look.


    It¡¯s time to ask the Temporary Hokage.

 CH 57

    Chapter 57 Kakashi¡¯s Bankai Practice


    After saying goodbye to Might Guy.


    After much thought, Kakashi came to the Hokage building.


    He didn¡¯t really want to disturb Mike if he could.


    But at the moment, on his own, it¡¯s hard for Kakashi to surpass the Might Guy of today.


    Although verbally said trouble, do not want to contest.


    Kakashi still has an unwillingness to admit defeat.


    Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have fought Might Guy hundreds or thousands of times over the years.


    Seeing his friend surpass him, how could Kakashi endure that he is still standing still, not even seeing the shadow of Might Guy.


    This is somewhat similar to Sasuke and Naruto.


    dong dong¡­


    Kakashi knocked on the door.


    ¡°come in.¡±


    Mike¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Kakashi pushed the door and went in.


    ¡°Mr. Kakashi, please take a seat.¡±


    As soon as he came in, Yakumo, who served as an assistant, took up the position of Hokage¡¯s secretary and quickly got up to make tea for Kakashi.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ uh, did something good happen?¡±


    Kakashi took the teacup that Yakumo handed over, looking at the smile on her face and couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled.


    ¡°Is it so obvious¡­hehe.¡±


    Yakumo smiled without explaining, but carefully turned and left the office, closing the door for Kakashi and Mike to elaborate.


    Because Kakashi may have something secret to tell Mike, with Yakumo¡¯s current identity, it¡¯s better to avoid suspicion.


    Mike put down the brush in his hand and looked at Kakashi: ¡°Kakashi, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Mr. Temporary Hokage¡­¡±


    Kakashi pondered for a while, organized the language, and explained the ins and outs of the matter to Mike.


    Things are not difficult to understand.


    ¡°In other words, you want to become stronger, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mike summed up the meaning of his words.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Makes Kakashi a little embarrassed.


    Originally, it was thanks to Mike¡¯s blessing that Kakashi gained new power and became stronger.


    Now I want to be stronger.


    It¡¯s actually a bit of a stretch.


    But Mike didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Small problem, even if you don¡¯t come to me today, I will call you over.¡±


    With that said, Mike handed over a comic on the table.


    ¡°This is a manga I just finished, specially prepared for you.¡±


    Think about it too.


    With manga ready for Might Guy, how could Mike forget Kakashi.


    ¡°¡­Your Excellency!¡±


    Kakashi took the manga with both hands solemnly, with even more awe and gratitude towards Mike in his heart.


    This manga is obviously already prepared.


    It means that Mike has always thought of him, which Kakashi is grateful for.


    I would love to give something in return.


    But Kakashi really couldn¡¯t think of anything in return.


    With only this ¡°Shinigami: The Strongest Kenpachi¡± manga in his arms, he left the Hokage office.


    After leaving the Hokage building, Kakashi couldn¡¯t wait to go to the place where he usually practiced, opened the manga and read it.


    To be honest, the content is very bland and simple.


    But it is very attractive to Kakashi.


    As the manga turned to the last page, Kakashi also entered the world of manga.


    ¡°here is¡­¡­¡±


    Kakashi looked around and realized that this was the bottom floor of Seireitei¡¯s Great Prison.


    A beautiful woman holding a knife is standing here.


    ¡°Is that you, the guy who was trained by me.¡±


    This person is the first Shinigami to have the title of ¡°Kenpachi¡±, the fourth division captain Unohana Retsu.


    As the captain, Unohana has a gentle personality and a calm personality.


    But when she was called Yachiru Unohana a thousand years ago, she was murderous and very belligerent, and she was called the greatest villain in the history of Soul Society.


    ¡°Well¡­ please, senior.¡±


    Kakashi nodded, pulled out Gonry¨­maru, and made a fighting stance.


    Knowing Unohana Retsu¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and became highly nervous.


    ¡°Your Zhanpakut¨­¡­ Gonry¨­maru?¡±


    Unohana Retsu¡¯s eyes fell on Gonry¨­maru in Kakashi¡¯s hands, showing a hint of surprise.


    well known.


    Zanpakut¨­ is actually part of the soul of Shinigami.


    So there will never be two identical Zanpakut¨­.


    But Unohana Retsu can also sense that the Zanpakut¨­ in Kakashi¡¯s hands is indeed Gonry¨­maru.


    Even if this Unohana Retsu is just an NPC, there is still some wisdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at explaining this to you, sorry.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ It looks like you don¡¯t have Master Bankai yet, right? Since you have Gonry¨­maru, you can¡¯t let go of Bankai¡¯s training other than swordsmanship training.¡±


    Unohana Retsu doesn¡¯t care too much about this, to her, whatever Kakashi¡¯s Zanpakut¨­ is, the current Kakashi is just her student.


    ¡°Okay, senior¡­ May I ask what should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, whether it¡¯s swordsmanship or Bankai practice, there¡¯s only one thing you have to do¡­¡±


    Although the situation was different, Unohana Retsu said the same thing as Goku.


    ¡°¡ªFight with me!¡±

 CH 58

    Chapter 58 Dungeon Generation Card!


    ¡°As the saying goes, there is a great terror between life and death. As long as you survive without dying, the stimulation of spiritual energy is great, and Zanpakut¨­ itself is linked to spiritual energy. The stronger the spiritual energy, the stronger the power of Zanpakut¨­.¡±


    Unohana Retsu explained.


    ¡°Is that so¡­I see, senior.¡±


    Kakashi nodded.


    He wouldn¡¯t really die if he died in the comic world anyway, he had nothing to fear.


    ¡°Be careful, senior.¡±


    After speaking out, Kakashi resorted to his own Hatake-style knives.


    Then¡­..


    For a moment.


    Even people with sword were cut in two.


    Immediately lost consciousness.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unohana Retsu herself was stunned.


    Originally, I saw that Kakashi has Gonry¨­maru, even if it is not as strong as Ch¨­jir¨­ Sasakibe, it should not be too weak.


    As a result, this was just a test.


    Or just a face-to-face.


    Kakashi just burped.


    This is too weak!


    But soon the ¡°resurrected¡± Kakashi re-entered here.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were so weak.¡±


    Kakashi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kakashi, who was hanging a pair of dead fish eyes, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    What¡¯s wrong with me being weak?


    What¡¯s wrong with me!


    Is it necessary to tell me so directly?


    Am I being embarrassed?


    this moment.


    Our Konoha technician, Kakashi, really had mixed feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ come again.¡±


    Saying that, Kakashi raised his sword again and rushed towards Unohana Retsu.


    Then he was decapitated with a puff.


    This time Unohana Retsu put more water, and after the first test just now, she has a rough idea of ??Kakashi¡¯s strength range.


    So this time though Kakashi was killed in seconds.


    But at least I saw Unohana Retsu¡¯s move.


    I saw the trajectory and movement of her sword swing.


    It is nothing more than seeing clearly, but the body has no time to respond.


    Next.


    Here, the same scene is repeated over and over again.


    The resurrected Kakashi rushed over again.


    Then he was killed with a puff.


    No wonder Kakashi is so yummy.


    If you don¡¯t talk about combat power, just in terms of combat experience and combat skills, Unohana Retsu¡¯s overall strength is even higher than Goku.


    After all, age is not here.


    Even if Unohana Retsu releases water, it is impossible for the current Kakashi to catch it.


    ¡­


    a few days later.


    [Ding! Kakashi completed the Bankai practice of Zanpakut¨­ Gonry¨­maru, successfully master Bankai, and Host simultaneously obtained the practice progress!]


    [Ding! You get 200,000 system points!]


    The system¡¯s beep appeared in Mike¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Kakashi, did he finish Bankai¡­¡±


    Mike was overjoyed.


    After the interactive permission is enabled, the benefits brought by comics become even greater.


    Normally, it takes a long time for Might Guy and Kakashi to transform into a Super Saiyan and complete Bankai.


    But with the hands-on guidance of Goku and Unohana Retsu.


    This time is compressed very short.


    Although the price paid is not small.


    Countless death experiences are still real.


    Can only say there are pros and cons.


    But this has nothing to do with Mike, anyway, he can get benefits as long as he lies down.


    at this time.


    The system beep sounded again.


    [Ding! Iruka cleared the dungeon Konoha Crash (Kage-level difficulty) and got rewards: ten times the amount of Chakra, ten C-rank ninjutsu, five B-rank ninjutsu, three A-rank ninjutsu, and one S-rank ninjutsu, Host gets this reward synchronously! (Note: Ten times the amount of Chakra is relative, not absolute)]


    [Ding! You get 4000 system points!]


    The beep for clearing the dungeon will sound every day.


    More and more Konoha Shinobi fighters have successfully passed J¨­nin-level dungeons, and even Kage-level ones.


    Although it has not been many days since Konoha collapsed.


    But now Konoha¡¯s overall strength is different now.


    None of the ninjas in the village are inferior to Elite Chunin, only those newcomers who have just become ninjas.


    [Ding! The system points have accumulated to 10 million points. Will the Host perform a king-level ten consecutive draws?]


    Oh?


    Is there another 10 million system points?


    It¡¯s really fast to get credit.


    But thinking about it, it seems to be the same. After all, Kakashi and Might Guy together have contributed hundreds of thousands of points.


    10 million points doesn¡¯t seem like a lot.


    After all, everyone in Konoha is raising Mike now.


    At present, the highest level of lottery in the system is the king level. It is not known whether there will be a higher level Mike later.


    Therefore, there is no need to keep the 10 million system points.


    ¡°Yakumo, let me go out.¡±


    After talking to Yakumo, Mike came to a place where no one was there.


    ¡°System, do the king-level ten consecutive draws.¡±


    [Ding! Open the king-level ten consecutive draws!]


    [Ding! You get Kekkai Genkai: Steel Style!]


    [Ding! You get Ninjutsu EXP +700,000 points!]


    [Ding! You get +600,000 points of physical skills experience!]


    [Ding! You get +650,000 points of physical skills experience!]


    ¡­


    [Ding! You get special props: dungeon generation card x1!]

 CH 59

    Chapter 59 Comic copy ¡°How many Danzos can you blow up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Take a look at the results of the lottery.


    Mike was speechless.


    I didn¡¯t get anything good this time.


    It is also a steel style Kekkai Genkai.


    There is also a dungeon generation card.


    The dungeon generation card is the ticket to the previous dungeon permission, that is, every time a dungeon is created, a dungeon production card will be consumed.


    The previous Konoha Crash copy was the first time to create a copy, so the consumption was free, and then materials were required.


    Otherwise, if there is no cost, I have been creating dungeon comics all day long and letting the Konoha Shinobi players clear customs to get rewards, and it won¡¯t take long for the combat power system to collapse.


    ¡°I can generate a copy again¡­ What copy should I create?¡±


    Is there any copy that can fully motivate the Konoha Shinobi fans?


    Huh?


    Mike suddenly thought of someone.


    Danzo!


    If you want to say who the person Konoha hates the most right now, it must be Danzo.


    Danzo¡¯s hatred in Konoha.


    Even Orochimaru has to give in.


    After all, no matter where they are, traitors are always the most annoying.


    If Danzo is set as a dungeon boss, it will definitely arouse the enthusiasm of the Konoha Shinobi players, and also relieve their anger.


    Think of this.


    Mike went straight back to his office.


    ¡°Yakumo, bring me a new stack of drawing paper.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Yakumo hurriedly brought a new stack of drawing paper.


    Pick up a paintbrush.


    Mike began to conceive.


    The main Konoha of this dungeon is to let Konoha relieve himself, so there is no need for complicated plots and stories.


    You don¡¯t even need mobs.


    There is only one enemy.


    Danzo!


    In this case, it is better to set it as a game break-through type.


    ¡°Have it!¡±


    Mike¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking of a good idea.


    A stroke of the pen.


    A huge city with a majestic underground labyrinth soon appeared on the drawing paper.


    Mike named it the labyrinth city Euleri.


    Yes.


    Mike directly copied the setting of ¡°Wrong Place¡±.


    In the setting of ¡°Wrong Place¡±, the environment in the dungeon is complex and changeable, and monsters are constantly being born. The more layers below, the more terrifying and unknowable the monsters are.


    But in this comic, Mike changed all the monsters to Danzo.


    Dense Danzo!


    Of course, the setting is very logical.


    These Danzos are all clones of Danzo¡¯s main body. The more layers below, the stronger the clones are.


    Sharingan in Uchiha can sell artificial human beings wholesale, I¡¯m dignified First Hokage pot Shadow Clone is too numerous, right?


    Although there are still many problems with the details.


    But Mike thinks no one should care about that.


    after all.


    Can beat Danzo!


    That alone is enough to cover up all the setup issues.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    After Mike drew the original, he directly copied tens of thousands of copies and distributed it.


    The number of Konoha Shinobi is around 20,000 to 30,000.


    But the total number of Konoha is far more than 20,000 or 30,000, and not all of them are ninjas.


    So Mike made more copies.


    Anyway, now that Mike has a lot of money, the system points don¡¯t matter.


    And when the Konoha Shinobi fans got their hands on this new manga.


    One by one couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Because the name of the comic is ¡°How Many Danzos Can You Beat?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, why is the name of this comic so hilarious?¡±


    ¡°How many Danzos do I knock out? How many of these damn traitors I knock out!¡±


    ¡°What else do I need to say, I¡¯ll blow up Danzo¡¯s head today!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to talk big, everyone has a copy of this comic, I don¡¯t think it should be so simple.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it¡¯s so easy to blow up Danzo¡¯s dog head, there is no need for the Temporary Hokage to make such a big deal.¡±


    this day.


    Whether it was a ninja or an ordinary villager, everyone started reading this new manga.


    The plot is not complicated.


    Similar to the plot of ¡°Wrong Place¡±,


    There are gods, family members, and adventurers.


    It¡¯s nothing more than that all monsters have been transformed into Danzo by magic.


    After reading this manga, ninjas gradually entered the world of manga.


    Ordinary villagers can also come in, but they don¡¯t challenge the level, and it¡¯s not bad to see the scenery.


    At a glance.


    The whole Orari is full of Konoha people.


    ¡°Fresh and cheap apples~~ Little brother, do you want to buy an apple?¡±


    ¡°The four-leaf clover lucky charm is on sale! It will bring you good luck! Quantity is limited, first come, first served!¡±


    ¡°The strategy manual written by the LV3 adventurer! With it, it will be twice the result with half the effort!¡±


    ¡°Look, take a look, take a look~¡±


    Seeing that so many people suddenly came, the NPCs shouted hard.


    Because it is a copy created by Mike, the currency system used here is the same as the Hokage world.


    Some Konoha Shinobi people wandered around the stalls out of curiosity.


    Others go straight to the dungeon.


    Can¡¯t wait to beat Danzo!

 CH 60

    Chapter 60 Danzo old dog must die today!


    There is a lot of space in the dungeon.


    Even with so many Konoha Shinobi rushing in, there was more than enough to spread out.


    ¡°Countdown to 10 seconds, the enemy on the first floor is about to appear!¡±


    at this time.


    A beep sounded in the sky.


    This is also a new setting added by Mike, which is convenient for challengers to prepare.


    10


    9


    8


    7


    6


    ¡­


    3


    2


    1


    0!


    While the countdown reaches zero.


    hum¡­


    I saw one after another figure appearing in the dungeon on the first floor.


    The exclaimed voices of thousands of Konoha Shinobi came together into two words.


    ¡°Holy Fuck!¡±


    Because these figures are not people, they are all Danzo!


    There are as many Danzos as there are challengers!


    Do not.


    Or.


    Dozens and hundreds of times the number of challengers!


    It was really heartbreaking to see.


    ¡°No, how to fight this?¡±


    The Konoha Shinobi people were immediately numb.


    This overwhelming quantitative gap, how do they want to fight?


    What¡¯s more, this is only the first layer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we beat Danzo, but Danzo beat us!¡±


    ¡°No, they rushed over!¡±


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    A ninja sees himself surrounded by many Danzo and simply gives up resistance.


    boom!


    Getting punched out by one of the Danzos.


    Then¡­.


    ¡°Huh? Why is this fist soft like cotton?¡±


    The Konoha Shinobi was stunned.


    Look around again.


    It seems like everyone is in the same situation.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m fooled, brothers, these Danzos are weak, we can beat them!¡±


    ¡°I thought it was hell-level difficulty, but it turned out to be a fake handle!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time to sound the horn of the counterattack!¡±


    ¡°Go! Blast the head of Danzo¡¯s old dog!¡±


    a time.


    The Konoha Shinobi fighters got their hands on it and fought with countless Danzos.


    Although most of these Konoha Shinobi have not reached the Kage-level heights like Danzo.


    But they have practiced in the comic world for so long.


    Strength does not say Elite J¨­nin.


    Most also have a special J¨­nin level.


    A small part is Ch¨±nin level.


    Nothing is less powerful than Ch¨±nin.


    Danzo in front of him, although they look the same as Danzo, are also set up as clones, but at best they are at the level of leeks.


    Just like the name of the manga.


    ¡°How Many Danzos Can You Beat?¡±


    A replica of the classic peerless mowing type.


    Cool and it¡¯s over.


    soon.


    Many Konoha Shinobi players were teleported directly to the center of the first floor after blowing up a certain amount of Danzo.


    There is a teleportation array leading to the second floor.


    By the way.


    When many Danzos were beaten to death, they would point at the challenger before dying, and said in an unwilling tone: ¡°This old man is all for Konoha, what do you know, old man!¡±


    Not all Danzos say that when they die.


    This is just a little Easter egg added by Mike.


    Except for this sentence.


    Mike also added quite a few other death lines.


    For example, ¡°No one is more suitable to be a Hokage than this old man!¡± and so on.


    In short.


    These occasional death lines, and Danzo¡¯s I¡¯m right, I¡¯m good for Konoha, only I can make Konoha great again, makes the Konoha Shinobi fans explode with rage just by seeing it.


    So even if you blow up a lot of Danzo.


    On the contrary, the anger and fighting intent in his heart grew more and more.


    For the Konoha Shinobi players who came to the second floor, the challenges they encountered were not much different from the first floor.


    Just this time.


    The strength of the Danzos has obviously improved a lot.


    But it¡¯s still very simple.


    After all, Mike¡¯s positioning for this dungeon is the unparalleled mowing type, not the dungeon of souls suffering.


    the third floor¡­¡­


    Fourth floor¡­


    Fifth floor¡­


    Low-level challenges are not difficult for today¡¯s Konoha Shinobi players.


    Soon the powerful Konoha Shinobi rushed to the forty or so floors.


    There are not so many layers in ¡°Wrong Land¡±, only a few layers are obviously not enough, so Mike added a lot of layers.


    Danzos in this layer have become very strong.


    Gradually.


    Konoha Shinobi people are a little overwhelmed.


    But the Danzos taunted while fighting.


    ¡°Just because you want to kill the old man?¡±


    ¡°The fist is so light, haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±


    ¡°How did Konoha teach you trash? Sure enough, the old man should be the Hokage!¡±


    good guy.


    Physical and mental double damage.


    Who can bear this?


    Konoha Shinobi fighters who were so angry that they just wanted to give up and quit the dungeon turned their heads and rushed forward!


    Life may not.


    Danzo old dog must die today!

 CH 61

    Chapter 61 Cloud Shinobi is coming!


    Night falls.


    And in this silent night.


    Konoha is not calm.


    ¡°¡­to sneak in so easily.¡±


    Several Cloud Shinobi wearing Cloud Shinobi forehead protector sneaked into Konoha quietly.


    The process went so smoothly they couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This is also caused by many factors.


    Konoha is indeed protected by the enchantment class covering the enchantment.


    But didn¡¯t the four of them, Itachi and Kisame, successfully infiltrate Konoha in the original novel?


    This shows that even if Konoha is covered by the enchantment, there are certain restrictions, and it cannot be monitored 24 hours a day.


    Otherwise, what are the guard patrols doing?


    As for guards evading patrolling, it¡¯s easier.


    Itachi and Kisame were able to do it because Itachi used to be Anbu¡¯s, and Orochimaru told the four of them.


    And Cloud Shinobi was able to find out thanks to the enthusiastic information provided by an unknown masked man.


    In addition, Mike just issued a new copy of the manga, so that most of the Konoha Shinobi people ran to beat Danzo, so that Konoha¡¯s defense force is not so strong now.


    That¡¯s why Cloud Shinobi himself didn¡¯t expect to sneak in so smoothly.


    ¡°It seems that, as the intelligence said, Konoha is now too busy to take care of himself!¡±


    One Cloud Shinobi said excitedly.


    Their mission to Konoha this time was to find out the truth of Konoha.


    If Konoha is not easy to deal with, it is said to be an alliance.


    Anyway, there are still small countries such as the Country of Iron and the Country of Field between the Country of Thunder and the Country of Fire. Even if Konoha encounters a threat, the Country of Thunder can slowly support it on the grounds that it is beyond the reach of the whip.


    Alliances are of no use at all.


    If there is an opportunity for Konoha to be weak, Raikage will launch a thunderous offensive, not to mention capturing Konoha, but also to get enough benefits.


    Just like once.


    Cloud Shinobi caught Uzumaki Kushina and then Hy¨±ga Hinata.


    The former is because of the Uzumaki bloodline and the identity of Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki, and the latter is because of the conspiracy of the eyes.


    Because they have robbed Byakugan before, the Hyuga family must have been more vigilant over the years, and there is no need to take the risk of robbing Byakugan again.


    So this time their goal is¡­


    Sharingan!


    The destruction of the Uchiha family has long been known in the ninja world. In other words, the value of Sharingan has also risen.


    more importantly.


    The Uchiha family has no curse marks!


    A group of Cloud Shinobi sneaked into Sasuke¡¯s apartment.


    With this level of intelligence, Cloud Shinobi had already mastered it when they tried to snatch Byakugan, but he didn¡¯t do anything to Sasuke because of the value of Sharingan.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Captain J¨­nin of Cloud Shinobi Squad made a shush gesture and sneaked into the house secretly from the balcony.


    However, the house was empty.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you home? Where can you go so late?¡±


    Upon seeing this, Captain Cloud Shinobi was a little puzzled.


    He hadn¡¯t had time to think about the answer to that question.


    A figure silently emerged from the shadow behind him.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    Captain Cloud Shinobi, who was startled by the sudden voice, turned around quickly.


    With the help of the moonlight, he recognized that the figure imprinted in his eyes was the goal of his mission this time.


    Uchiha Sasuke!


    At the same time Sasuke appeared, several other Cloud Shinobi also noticed him and appeared to surround him.


    ¡°How much to fight?¡±


    Sasuke, who was surrounded, didn¡¯t panic, just looked at them calmly.


    Sasuke had spotted them from the time they first entered, or rather had not entered Konoha.


    the reason is simple.


    Because Mike knew that the release of the manga would definitely reduce Konoha¡¯s defensive power, the ninjas all went to read the manga.


    And not so long ago.


    Sasuke, who worked so hard, finally succeeded in mastering the eight bullets!


    You can make a reappearance of your past appear!


    Although the clone does not have the powerful power of the main body, it has its own will and spiritual equipment, which can be stored in the shadow space without limit, and can be summoned at any time before it is used up.


    So Mike asked Sasuke to take charge of Konoha¡¯s security patrol.


    Sasuke certainly wouldn¡¯t deny Mike¡¯s request.


    Besides, this was originally the responsibility of the Uchiha clan.


    So during this time, Sasuke was looking for the traitorous bandit outside to supplement the time value, and at the same time dispatched a lot of clones to hide in the shadows in the shadows of Konoha.


    If something happens, Sasuke can also swap the deity and the avatar to quickly travel between the two places.


    Let¡¯s say when night falls.


    In fact, it was when Konoha¡¯s security force was at its strongest.


    But these Cloud Shinobi are naturally unaware.


    They only saw the mission target alone appearing within their attack range.


    ¡°This kid is a little brave, but he doesn¡¯t run.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m actually scared to death, right?¡±


    A few Cloud Shinobi felt that they had caught it, so they relaxed their vigilance and laughed.


    But the more experienced Captain J¨­nin frowned slightly.


    Sasuke is too calm.


    Calm enough to make him a little suspicious of fraud.


    But there was indeed no aura around him, only Sasuke was alone.


    Could it be that he, a little Genin, could still escape from so many elite ninjas?

 CH 62

    Chapter 62 Sasuke: Did I allow you to die?


    Although there are some doubts.


    But it is impossible to give up on the task.


    Not to mention I can¡¯t imagine how a Genin could escape from their elite ninjas.


    Now that his whereabouts have been exposed, why not take him away and wait for him to ask for help?


    So Captain Cloud Shinobi made a quick decision.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    It is not too late, the mission target must be robbed as soon as possible, so as not to have too many dreams at night.


    However, just as his voice fell.


    But suddenly Sasuke disappeared.


    ¡°This¡­..¡±


    ¡°what happened?!¡±


    ¡°People¡­ people are gone!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    The crowd of Cloud Shinobi turned pale in shock, and with so many eyes staring, no one could find out when Sasuke disappeared.


    And in the next instant.


    Swissssshhhhh!


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind a Cloud Shinobi. Before he could react to what was going on, his back was pierced by Kunai.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    Severe pain engulfed this Cloud Shinobi¡¯s body, causing him to scream in pain and fall to the ground.


    No one could even see how he was injured.


    But no doubt.


    The one who did it must be that Uchiha!


    Just for a moment.


    They lost a fighting force.


    All because Sasuke disappeared and appeared too suddenly.


    ¡°Time and space ninjutsu?!¡±


    Captain Cloud Shinobi reacted immediately, terrified, and looked around vigilantly.


    In the ninja world, aside from Summoning Technique, time-space ninjutsu is often synonymous with power.


    Just a kid.


    Why Master Time Space Ninjutsu? !


    Even his Elite J¨­nin doesn¡¯t have the Master¡¯s powerful time-space ninjutsu!


    There is absolutely no information on this!


    And while Captain Cloud Shinobi was vigilant and kept looking for Sasuke¡¯s presence.


    One by one his teammates fell.


    Not even a decent resistance or escape.


    until he was alone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cold sweat broke out from his forehead, and Captain Cloud Shinobi swallowed in horror.


    ¡°Everyone who is in the way has been solved, and you are the only one left¡­¡±


    A voice sounded from the surroundings, and then Sasuke¡¯s figure appeared in front of Captain Cloud Shinobi.


    at this time.


    Captain Cloud Shinobi finally discovered Sasuke¡¯s golden eyes.


    Completely different from the Sharingan recorded in the information.


    ¡°You, your eyes¡­ Could it be that you have two Kekkai Genkai?!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will tell the enemy about my abilities?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasuke just snorted and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°But I can give you a choice, tell the purpose of you sneaking into Konoha, and I can give you a happy death.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Captain Cloud Shinobi quickly calmed down and didn¡¯t answer, just staring at Sasuke coldly with Kunai in his hand.


    Sasuke¡¯s time-space ninjutsu is so weird and powerful.


    He doesn¡¯t think he can necessarily beat Sasuke.


    more importantly.


    Sometimes space ninjutsu is in hand, if Sasuke wants to escape, he can¡¯t stop it.


    So the mission has been declared a failure.


    However, for Captain Cloud Shinobi, the failure to successfully capture the mission target was actually planned, and it did not exceed the scope of the Master.


    Just like snatching the Byakugan at the beginning, regardless of success or not, corresponding strategies will be prepared.


    ¡°For Raikage-sama! For Cloud Shinobi!¡±


    Now that the mission had failed, Captain Cloud Shinobi didn¡¯t intend to fight Sasuke, but raised Kunai and slashed towards his neck.


    He is about to commit suicide!


    Of course he wasn¡¯t thinking about it.


    Instead, he wanted to trade his own life for the benefit of the village.


    Just like when they are robbing Byakugan eye.


    As long as he, the Cloud Shinobi messenger, dies in Konoha, it will give Cloud Shinobi a reasonable reason to put pressure on Konoha.


    For ninjas, completing tasks is the top priority, even at the cost of their lives.


    So he wasn¡¯t afraid of Sasuke¡¯s threat at all.


    The final result is either Konoha surrenders the murderer and settles the matter, or Konoha refuses to surrender and fights Cloud Shinobi in an all-round way!


    Konoha had chosen to settle down before.


    It makes no sense to choose to be tough this time when even Hokage is dead and the whole village is in a mess, right?


    To be an Elite J¨­nin, Captain Cloud Shinobi is also a ruthless man, wiping his neck without stopping.


    There are people outside Konoha Village who are there for support, and if they fail to get back, they will naturally pass the news back to Cloud Shinobi Village.


    ¡°¡­I am waiting for you in hell.¡±


    Before dying, the fallen Captain Cloud Shinobi sneered at Sasuke.


    Sasuke was already dead in his eyes.


    Will definitely be abandoned by Konoha.


    And Sharingan will also be a Cloud Shinobi Village thing.


    to this.


    Our Master Uchiha only frowned slightly.


    ¡°Did I allow you to die?¡±


    Saying that, he took out a pistol in front of Captain Cloud Shinobi and shot him.


    The bullet hit him hard.


    Then the next moment.


    The blood that sputtered from the wound on Captain Cloud Shinobi¡¯s neck began to flow back, and the wound healed as if it had gone back in time.


    ¡°This¡­this is¡­?!¡±


    Back in time!


    Such a miracle happened to him.


    It should be exciting.


    His hands and feet were cold.


    Even despair.


    ¡°Okay, tell me everything you know, or I will keep killing you and resurrecting you. Even if your injuries can be recovered, how long can your spirit last without breaking down?¡±


    Saying that, Sasuke walked towards Captain Cloud Shinobi step by step, speaking like a demon.


    Upon seeing this, Captain Cloud Shinobi subconsciously took a step back and collapsed to the ground.


    Move your hands and feet backwards constantly.


    There was horror in Sasuke¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, no¡­you don¡¯t come here!¡±

 CH 63

    Chapter 63 Those who agree to go to war stay!


    The next day.


    When Mike took Yakumo and said goodbye to Temari and came to Hokage¡¯s office, he found that Sasuke and Morion Ibiki were already waiting for him here.


    ¡°Is there a problem in cultivation?¡±


    Seeing the two of them waiting here, Mike asked subconsciously.


    Ibiki didn¡¯t say anything more.


    This guy Sasuke is a cultivator. He doesn¡¯t usually see others. If there is nothing to do, it¡¯s hard to imagine that he will take time to find himself.


    ¡°No, Your Majesty, there is something important.¡±


    Ibiki shook his head.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, last night Sasuke captured several Cloud Shinobi sneaking into Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Cloud Shinobi? What are they doing here?¡±


    Mike frowned slightly when he heard Ibiki¡¯s explanation.


    To say which of the five countries Mike disliked the most.


    Cloud Shinobi Village is a well-deserved first.


    The main reason is that Cloud Shinobi Village¡¯s style is not flattering, and it always engages in small tricks.


    Think of this.


    Mike suddenly thought of something and looked at Sasuke beside him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here to kidnap Sasuke, are they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not completely. Their real purpose is to investigate the situation of Konoha, because they received information that Konoha was severely injured and Third Hokage died, and they want to take the opportunity to attack Konoha. Sharingan is just a side mission.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been, how did they know? Are there their spies in the village?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear about this. There is no relevant intelligence in their brains. It should be deliberately not telling them the source of the intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Where are those Cloud Shinobi people now?¡±


    Mike continued to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m locked in shadow space.¡±


    Sasuke replied that he could have killed all of these Cloud Shinobi, but he knew it might cause trouble for his benefactor Mike, so he just locked them in shadow space instead of killing them.


    ¡°Lord Mike, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mike pondered for a while.


    According to the original story, Cloud Shinobi Village should not know the Konoha collapse plan at this time.


    Could it be the butterfly effect caused by my crossing?


    But that doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    The more important thing now is to consider how to deal with the relationship with Cloud Shinobi Village.


    An accident can lead to war.


    Now that he is the Temporary Hokage, he should take responsibility for Hokage.


    Mike thought for a while, and then instructed Ibiki: ¡°Well, go and gather the J¨­nins to discuss how to deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Ibiki nodded, then left instantly.


    ¡°Sasuke, you are the client, you come with me.¡± Mike first said to Sasuke on the side, then looked at Yakumo, ¡°You go first, I will go to a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Mike.¡±


    Yakumo nodded obediently, then entered the office and waited for Mike to return.


    And Mike took Sasuke to the conference room.


    Urgent situation.


    The J¨­nins who got the news didn¡¯t dare to delay too much, and hurriedly put down what they were doing and rushed over.


    Soon the J¨­nins were gathered together.


    ¡°Sasuke, tell everyone what happened last night.¡±


    Mike, who was sitting in the Hokage seat, said to Sasuke next to him.


    Sasuke nodded, briefly recounting what had happened.


    After listening.


    The crowd exploded.


    Simply deceiving!


    Especially the Hyuga family, as a former victim, Hyuga Hiashi thought of the incident when Cloud Shinobi kidnapped Hinata.


    that time.


    Under the orders of Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    He had no choice but to agree to his brother¡¯s death.


    This matter has been a knot in his heart that he can¡¯t let go of for many years.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, what should we do? Are we going to Sasuke¡­¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    The others did not speak, but their expressions were a little dignified.


    See the expressions of everyone present.


    Mike laughed at this time.


    ¡°What are you laughing at, Hokage-sama?¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi was puzzled.


    ¡°I laugh at everyone who is obviously a J¨­nin, but they don¡¯t even see one of the most basic things ¨C the purpose of the establishment of the Ninja Village is to protect their companions, and some people hurt their companions for the sake of the village. It is really putting the cart before the horse.¡±


    Mike¡¯s words almost pointed at Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen¡¯s nose.


    The crowd fell silent when they heard these words.


    ¡°There is nothing to consider about this matter. Although I am not an official Hokage, as long as I am still in power, I will never do anything to sell my companions! Since they Cloud Shinobi want to snatch Sharingan and attack Konoha, Then we¡¯ll go and smash their Cloud Shinobi Village! Grab their Kekkai Genkai! Let them understand that no one can hurt our companions, and no one can underestimate our Konoha!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, just patience won¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I gave you new powers to let you defend your homeland, not to let you think about how to sacrifice your companions¡­ I won¡¯t say more, just make a statement, those who agree to go to war stay, those who don¡¯t agree. You can leave now.¡±


    Mike stood up and slapped the table with his palm.

 CH 64

    Chapter 64 Terumi Mei¡¯s Shocked


    Mike¡¯s voice fell.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    At this time Kakashi looked around the crowd and said, ¡°Sasuke is my disciple, no matter what, I will not hand over Sasuke.¡±


    When his father needed him most, Kakashi was not on his side.


    Now the same choice is in front of you.


    Kakashi swore that he would absolutely protect Sasuke.


    Otherwise, what is the purpose of cultivating hard for yourself?


    ¡°Kakashi is right, a person who abandons his companions is not qualified to become a strong man!¡±


    Might Guy shouted and stood up, expressing his attitude.


    Hear the two of them take the lead.


    The other J¨­nins also stood up.


    ¡°Yeah, when did we Konoha need to back down?¡±


    ¡°Since they Cloud Shinobi want to start a war, we will stay with them until the end!¡±


    Maybe it was Mike¡¯s words that moved them, maybe they became stronger and they had the confidence to compete with Cloud Shinobi, and no one chose to give up without a fight.


    Seeing that everyone agreed to fight against Cloud Shinobi, Kakashi said to Mike: ¡°Hokage-sama, then I will send orders to mobilize troops now and prepare to fight against Cloud Shinobi.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    However, Mike smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°I said so, but I didn¡¯t say that there is going to be a full-scale war now? Cloud Shinobi is just a clown who jumps on the beam, there is no need to waste precious time on them, have this time to fight with them, It is better to seize the time to improve the strength.¡±


    Compared to Cloud Shinobi.


    The enemies of the future will be stronger.


    Akatsuki, Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Obito, etc., with today¡¯s Konoha¡¯s strength, it¡¯s okay to say.


    ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, ¨­tsutsuki Ishiki, and other aliens are not comparable to those from Cloud Shinobi.


    Although Konoha¡¯s overall strength has improved a lot now.


    But it¡¯s not enough.


    What¡¯s more, even Mike, who was not in the original book, has crossed over.


    Who¡¯s to say there won¡¯t be other aliens?


    So Mike didn¡¯t want to waste precious time on Cloud Shinobi.


    ¡°Eh? But, Mr. Hokage, didn¡¯t you just say¡­¡±


    Mike¡¯s words made Kakashi and others a little confused.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not teasing you, what I mean is that you don¡¯t need to dispatch all of them to deal with them, just send one or two people over.¡±


    This unexpected answer left everyone speechless.


    After all, the war they had experienced before was not a war that killed a lot of people.


    Now suddenly it says that just sending one or two people over can solve Cloud Shinobi.


    It¡¯s actually kind of surprising.


    But thinking about the strength of Konoha today, it doesn¡¯t seem so unbelievable?


    Don¡¯t say anything else.


    It¡¯s enough to suppress the entire Cloud Shinobi Village just by acting alone, right?


    ¡°Then, Your Excellency, who will you send over?¡±


    Kakashi continued to ask.


    ¡°This incident was caused by Sasuke, and Sasuke naturally wants to pass, but Sasuke¡¯s current combat power is not enough to suppress Cloud Shinobi, after all, Emperor Eyes is not an offensive ability¡­ I think, Hiashi, interested in going to Cloud Shinobi Village?¡±


    While speaking, Mike looked at Hyuga Hiashi on the other side.


    Speaking of which, when Cloud Shinobi kidnapped Hy¨±ga Hinata and caused Hyuga Neji to lose his father, Hyuga Hiashi has never forgotten this grudge for many years.


    But considering the gap between the two sides, Hyuga Hiashi can only bury this hatred in his heart.


    After all, it was impossible for the Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen at that time to stand for the Hyuga family.


    So Hyuga Hiashi can only think about it in a dream.


    But now the opportunity for revenge lies ahead.


    Hyuga Hiashi was heartbroken.


    ¡°¡­Leave it to me, Your Excellency.¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi clenched his fists.


    If it was him before, even if he got such an opportunity, he would not have the power to achieve revenge.


    But now he.


    Not the same as before.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Mike nodded.


    Hyuga Hiashi, who is inherited from the Master Jiwu Emperor, and Sasuke, who has the support of Emperor Eyes, are enough to enter and exit the no-man¡¯s land in Cloud Shinobi Village.


    But at this time.


    A masked figure appeared behind Mike.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Mist Village messenger group is here.¡±


    It was Minato who hid his identity.


    ¡°Mist ninja?¡±¡±


    Outside Konoha Village.


    As Minato said.


    Dozens of Mist Ninja and his party came to the gate.


    Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo, who were in charge of guarding the gate, stopped them.


    ¡°Konoha is not open to the public right now, please come back.¡±


    The two of them were also a little speechless.


    Where did these people get the information from?


    First Sand Shinobi, then Mist Shinobi, all of them ran here.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mizukage, the agent of Mist Village, can I trouble you two to inform me?


    An old man wearing a mizukage hat stepped forward and said politely.


    He is the elder teacher of Mist Village.


    After Fourth Mizukage¡¯s death, he held the position of acting Mizukage for many years.


    Until the Five Shadows Conference, Yuan Shi gave Terumi Mei the Mizukage hat and asked her to attend the Five Kages talks as Mizukage.


    At the same time, it is also because Yuan Shi is old and inconvenient to move.


    Now he represents Konoha on behalf of Mist Village.


    The sincerity of the representative can be imagined.


    Hearing that, Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo looked at each other.


    ¡°¡­Well, sir, please wait a moment.¡±


    Izumo said something, and then left instantly.


    Although Chiyo who visited Konoha before is not too young, but after all she is Sand Shinobi, so Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo are not as polite to her as Yuan Shi.


    After Izumo left, Kotetsu Hagane leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    See him so relaxed.


    Mist people couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled.


    Because from the information they got, shouldn¡¯t the Konoha whose Hokage died, be in a mess now?


    But from Kotetsu Hagane¡¯s expression, there¡¯s no sign of anxiety at all?


    Is Konoha really bad now?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    A female ninja with green eyes and red-brown long curly hair came out of the mist ninja and asked Kotetsu Hagane curiously.


    She is the future Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei.


    ¡°Kotetsu Hagane.¡±


    Kotetsu Hagane opened his eyes and glanced at her.


    ¡°Kotetsu Hagane, it¡¯s a very manly name, I really like it¡­ Hey, is your Third Hokage really dead?¡±


    Kotetsu Hagane did not answer.


    In any case, he is not stupid enough to tell outsiders about his own information.


    It¡¯s just that his silence actually acquiesced to Terumi Mei¡¯s words from the side.


    Is Third Hokage really dead¡­


    Terumi Mei thought to herself.


    ¡°Hey, who is your current Hokage?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Male or female?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the strength?¡±


    No matter what Terumi Mei asked, Kotetsu Hagane said nothing.


    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s why I said straight men are really boring, I don¡¯t like such men.¡±


    Of course, Terumi Mei didn¡¯t expect Kotetsu Hagane to tell him this information, she just sighed and shook his head¡­


    This made the mist ninjas in the back very embarrassed.


    They want to draw a line with Terumi Mei.


    They came to inquire about the truth of Konoha, not to have a blind date.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like an auntie like you who has been running for three years and no one wants it.¡±


    Kotetsu Hagane, who had been silent all this time, replied rudely.


    It¡¯s worthy of his name.


    Straight man of steel.


    ¡°Huh? Who are you saying is the auntie that no one wants after the third run?!¡±


    Hearing these taboo words, Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t help it and was about to go into a frenzy.


    Because of missing the wedding date, it is taboo to mention words related to marriage and age in front of her.


    Terumi Mei didn¡¯t even think about punching Kotetsu Hagane.


    Not using ninjutsu, just venting his anger.


    She wants to let Kotetsu Hagane know that it is very rude to talk about a woman¡¯s age in person.


    However, Kotetsu Hagane still stood in place and did not move.


    As Terumi Mei¡¯s fist approached, his right index finger stretched out casually.


    ¡°What does this guy mean?¡±


    Seeing this, Terumi Mei frowned suspiciously.


    Could he be trying to block his own fist with a finger?


    next moment.


    Clang!


    There was a sound like metal colliding.


    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°what?¡±


    She looked in disbelief at the iron index finger wrapped in black.


    Terumi Mei felt that the other¡¯s finger was not a finger at all, but a piece of indestructible steel.


    Don¡¯t say any damage.


    The reaction force gave Terumi Mei¡¯s fist a pain.


    Then Kotetsu Hagane casually flicked his fingers, and Terumi Mei was knocked out with a huge force.


    It is different from Izumo, who mainly attacks Zanpakut¨­.


    After eating Rubber Fruit, the main training direction is physical fitness, and the strength is not comparable to the current Terumi Mei.


    It all happened so fast.


    So much so that the mist ninjas only reacted now.


    ¡°Sir Terumi Mei was actually repelled?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he watching the door, how can he have such a strong strength?¡±


    ¡°What kind of ability is that?¡±


    They are not clear about the strength of steel.


    But they know Terumi Mei¡¯s strength.


    As a strong contender for the next Mizukage, Terumi Mei, who has a double Kekkai Genkai, is undoubtedly extremely powerful.


    At present, there is no Kage-level strength, but there is also an Elite J¨­nin or a quasi-Kage-level strength.


    Such a strong man is the absolute main force no matter which village he is in.


    But now being repelled by a gatekeeper?


    Although it was only a repelling, not a defeat, and Terumi Mei did not use ninjutsu, it was still incredible.


    ¡°You¡­ what kind of Kekkai Genkai is that? Steel Style?¡±


    Terumi Mei, who regained her footing, looked at Kotetsu Hagane opposite with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Steel Style Kekkai Genkai? ¡­ Oh, it¡¯s okay to tell you, anyway, it¡¯s impossible to hide it, this kind of thing is just a rotten street thing in our Konoha.¡±


    ¡°What, what are you kidding?!


    Terumi Mei, who heard the truth, frowned, and Kotetsu Hagane was joking with herself.


    Is the Kekkai Genkai in Konoha a rotten street thing?


    Why don¡¯t you say that in Konoha J¨­nin is not as good as a dog Kage-level walking around?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it? It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t need to make you believe¡­ It¡¯s not about hitting you, but with your strength, in our Konoha, there are eight thousand people who can kill you in seconds, not to mention ten thousand.¡±


    Kotetsu Hagane said calmly,

 CH 65

    Chapter 65 Terumi Mei: This man is not right!


    There are not ten thousand but eight thousand!


    Terumi Mei had a hard time hearing this.


    How could this be true?


    But if it¡¯s not true, why would he say such a thing?


    ¡°Are you really not kidding?¡±


    Terumi Mei, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    for her reaction.


    It did not exceed the expectations of Kotetsu Hagane.


    But he didn¡¯t want to explain too much, he just said lightly: ¡°About Konoha, you don¡¯t need to ask me anything, I can only tell you, God blessed Konoha.¡±


    ¡°God bless Konoha?¡±


    The meaning of this sentence was a lot simpler, but it still left Terumi Mei at a loss.


    What the hell happened to Konoha?


    at this time.


    Izumo, who went to report the news before, came back.


    ¡°Mist ninja, Temporary Hokage has agreed to meet you, please come with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s work.¡±


    Master Yuan nodded and walked towards Konoha.


    A group of Mist Shinobi also followed into Konoha.


    Terumi Mei followed behind, thinking about the words of Izumo Kamizuki just now.


    Temporary Hokage?


    In other words, Konoha did not choose the Fifth Hokage.


    Instead, a certain Temporary Hokage, temporarily manages Konoha?


    Who would that be?


    Is it Jiraiya, one of the Sannin?


    Or that Shimura Danz¨­?


    Terumi Mei¡¯s intuition told her that Konoha¡¯s change must be inseparable from that Temporary Hokage.


    Everyone followed Izumo Kamizuki and walked straight towards the Hokage Building.


    Along the way, the mist ninjas were surprised to find that there were hardly any people on the street.


    Not to mention Konoha Shinobi, even ordinary villagers rarely see a few, and many shops on the streets are closed.


    Combined with the ruins that can be seen everywhere.


    It looks like it really looks like Konoha has been hit hard.


    But Terumi Mei always felt that things would not be so simple.


    ¡°Hey, what about the ninjas in your village?¡±


    Terumi Mei came to Kamizuki Izumo and asked curiously.


    ¡°Sorry, no comment.¡±


    Izumo, who led the team, just smiled and didn¡¯t answer when he heard the words.


    Of course he knew why no one could be seen on the street.


    Because everyone went to the manga copy to enjoy the thrill of beating Danzo.


    It¡¯s just that the existence of comics cannot be easily leaked.


    So Izumo kept silent about it.


    Terumi Mei, who was making fun of herself, clicked her tongue, and she was very depressed after hitting a wall on two straight men in a row.


    soon.


    A group of people came to the front of the Hokage building.


    Master Yuan asked everyone to wait outside the Hokage building, and he and Ao and Terumi Mei came to the conference room under the leadership of Izumo.


    Open the door and go in.


    Terumi Mei saw a group of Konoha J¨­nin sitting inside.


    A pair of eyes stared at him.


    Full of oppression.


    She didn¡¯t know that there was a meeting here just now, she just thought it was Konoha who wanted to give herself and others a slap in the face.


    ¡°Oh, is this how Konoha treats guests?¡±


    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of these Konoha J¨­nins one by one, and finally landed on the face of Izumo Kamizuki.


    ¡°Where is the Temporary Hokage you speak of?¡±


    ¡°This is Temporary Hokage of Konoha.¡±


    Izumo glanced at Mike who was sitting in the upper seat.


    Following his gaze, Terumi Mei subconsciously looked over.


    When she glanced over there.


    Suddenly she saw the man sitting there.


    what?


    Terumi Mei was taken aback.


    Is there a person sitting there?


    Why didn¡¯t you find out just now?


    If it wasn¡¯t for Izumo Kamizuki¡¯s reminder, Terumi Mei would not have noticed Mike¡¯s existence at all.


    Not because Terumi Mei is too culinary.


    It was because she didn¡¯t feel the slightest breath from Mike.


    The so-called breath is a kind of aura that is automatically emitted by the strong.


    Some people are so powerful that they can feel it even from a distance.


    Just as an example.


    Even if someone has never seen a tiger and doesn¡¯t know the existence of a tiger, when he actually encounters a tiger, his instinct will tell him ¡°Run!¡± This is because he feels the aura of the tiger.


    But the man in front of him.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen him.


    You can¡¯t even notice he¡¯s here.


    Terumi Mei believes that she is not a perceptive character, but she will not say that perception is so bad.


    Think of this.


    Terumi Mei glanced at Ao next to him.


    Ao, who has Byakugan eyes, gave her a dreadful look.


    Apparently, the existence of Mike was not found either.


    Then the answer is obvious.


    Something is wrong with this man!


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage?


    Terumi Mei suppressed the shock in her heart and asked.


    Although the representative of the mist ninja this time is Yuanshi, everyone knows that Terumi Mei is the real talker, and the purpose of Yuanshi¡¯s trip here is nothing more than to prepare for the handover of power.


    So there is nothing wrong with Terumi Mei speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet, my name is Mike, and I¡¯m Konoha¡¯s current Temporary Hokage.¡±


    Mike did not stand up, but remained sitting.


    Now he represents the entire Konoha.


    And Terumi Mei represents Mist Ninja Village.


    The two parties are not in the same position.


    ¡°What is Mike¡­¡±


    Terumi Mei, who had heard the name for the first time, narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Able to become Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage.


    This man is definitely not an ordinary guy.


    But why never heard the name?


    Not a single bit of information was leaked.


    In this critical period of Konoha.


    He was an unknown person who could take on the role of Temporary Hokage, and it was clear that there was some kind of unspeakable secret in it.


    ¡°Come here, give a seat to Senior Yuan Shi.¡±


    At this time, Mike ordered.


    How to say Yuan Shi is also the representative of the team leader on the bright side, and he is so old, he can¡¯t let people stand and talk, right?


    As for Ao and Terumi Mei.


    The two of them were acting as Mizukage escorts, responsible for standing behind Yuanshi to keep him safe.


    ¡°Your Excellency Mike is really young and promising. Being able to manage such a big Konoha at such an age, the world really belongs to your young people.¡±


    After sitting down tremblingly, Master Yuan looked at Mike with a charitable smile and said.


    ¡°Senior has won the award¡­ A person like the senior who is so busy, is there anything wrong with coming to our Konoha?¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t want to sit here with Master Yuan to chat, but asked straight to the point.


    ¡°It seems that Your Excellency Mike is an impatient person¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then the old man will tell the truth. The old man received information that the Konoha rebellion Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi attacked Konoha, causing heavy damage to Konoha. Konoha needs an ally right now, right? We Mist Village and Konoha can defend against Sand Shinobi together.¡±


    Master Yuan slowly stated the purpose of his trip.


    Unlike other Shinobi village covets, Mist Village really didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Konoha¡¯s weakness.


    Mainly because Mist Ninja couldn¡¯t take care of himself.


    Since the beginning of the blood mist village era, Fourth Mizukage has ¡®carried forward¡¯ it, and the entire village of Mist ninja has long been in turmoil.


    Later, it was discovered that his Fourth Mizukage was still a puppet controlled by illusion.


    That was really mind blowing.


    Fourth Mizukage is now dead, but the mess he left behind is not easy to clean up.


    He want to revive the Mist Village.


    It is urgent to implement the policy of peace and openness.


    So after receiving the news of Konoha¡¯s collapse, Master Yuan immediately brought people to Konoha in person to prepare an alliance with Konoha.


    Help the revival of Mist Village by opening up ports and Konoha interactive trade.


    Mist Ninja Village will also provide combat support to help Konoha defend against the coveted by other forces.


    It is a win-win cooperation.


    Hearing Master Yuan¡¯s words, all the J¨­nin had mixed feelings in their hearts.


    First Sand Shinobi, then Cloud Shinobi, and now Mist Shinobi.


    As Master Yuan said, if there was no Mike to make Konoha¡¯s overall strength change so much, Konoha¡¯s current situation is really an internal and external trouble.


    God blessed Konoha!


    The current Konoha does not say whether he can win the other four Ninja villages together, but at least one-on-one is definitely worth any Ninja village.


    And all thanks to Mike.


    Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Mike.


    ¡°Yes, in fact, we already created an alliance with Sand Village, so situation about war is not possible!¡±


    Mike smiled and spread out his hands.


    Hearing him say that, Yuan Shi¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    ¡°Why is this, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± A smile appeared on Mike¡¯s face, ¡°because we Konoha have married Sand Shinobi.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    For a time, both Master Yuan and Ao and Terumi Mei behind him widened their eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ what? Marriage??


    Terumi Mei thought she had heard it wrong, and couldn¡¯t help but repeat.


    What is this kidding?


    Konoha and Sand Shinobi are married?


    Did Konoha forget who killed their Third Hokage?


    Doesn¡¯t Konoha know who killed their compatriots?


    This is simply impossible!


    Master Yuan was silent for a long time, and finally he had a question: ¡°Excuse me, what is the situation of this marriage? Who is the marriage with whom?¡±


    In this short moment, he thought a lot in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Not to mention why Konoha married Sand Shinobi.


    The reverse is the same.


    How could Sand Shinobi be willing to marry Konoha?


    They who have severely damaged Konoha, shouldn¡¯t the next step be to launch a full-scale war with Konoha?


    ¡°Well, it belongs to our Konoha¡¯s privacy, so it¡¯s inconvenient to reveal it.¡±


    Mike said so.


    Regarding the existence of manga, Mike currently doesn¡¯t want Mist Village to know too much.


    Although the secrets of the comics will definitely be exposed in the future, it is better not to say this kind of information.


    After all, the current Mist Village is not as easy to control as Sand Shinobi.


    Especially judging by Terumi Mei¡¯s arrogant personality.


    Don¡¯t let her pride down.


    She would not be so easy to be obedient.


    Seeing that Konoha doesn¡¯t need combat support, Yuan Shi doesn¡¯t know how to persuade Mike to form an alliance.


    After all, things were beyond expectations.


    Not only did the two life-and-death enemies not fight, but they became a family. How could you imagine that?


    ¡°And with all due respect, Senior Master Yuan, there is no strong man in the village of Mist Ninja that you can take out? You don¡¯t even know that your Mizukage is being controlled, even if we form an alliance with you, it¡¯s just a hindrance for our Konoha, right?¡±


    Before the Master Yuan could calm down, Mike said so.


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t help shouting these ironic words.


    Not to mention how the man knew that their Fourth Mizukage was being controlled.


    The tone that looked down on Mist Ninja Village was unbearable.


    What is Mist Ninja Village that doesn¡¯t even have a strong person who can handle it?


    How insane!


    ¡°enough.¡±


    At this moment, Master Yuan waved his hand, motioning for Terumi Mei to calm down.


    They came to find allies, not to quarrel.


    After Terumi Mei calmed down, Master Yuan looked at Mike again.


    Unlike Terumi Mei who is not mature enough.


    Master Yuan heard more meaning from Mike¡¯s words.


    ¡°It seems that Your Excellency Mike¡¯s intelligence ability should not be underestimated¡­ But the purpose of Your Excellency¡¯s words should not be to laugh at our Mist Village, right?¡±


    ¡°Senior is really a senior¡­ Then I will tell the truth, it is impossible to form an alliance, but it is no problem to talk about business.¡±


    ¡°How about a business that can make your mist ninja stronger, are you interested in talking about it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Business?¡±


    Hearing the unexpected word of business, and looking at Mike¡¯s full smile, the confused Yuan Shi frowned even tighter for a while.

 CH 66

    Chapter 66 Terumi Mei: So what¡¯s the price?


    Although Mist Ninja Village is also one of the five major Ninja Villages.


    But in terms of strength, the current Mist Ninja Village can be said to be the bottom of the five major Ninja Villages.


    The policy of the blood mist period caused too many Kekkai Genkai family members in the village to perish, and a large number of elites represented by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen either defected from the village or were killed.


    At present, there is only one strong person that can be used in Mist Ninja Village, Terumi Mei.


    Even the future Mist Ninja Village will stretch even further.


    Because the future Sixth Mizukage Ch¨­j¨±r¨­, can be called the weakest Five Shadows in all dynasties.


    In this situation.


    As long as Mike takes out the manga.


    It is certain that Mist Ninja will never refuse this deal.


    In this way, Mike can get an additional income.


    Of course, Mike didn¡¯t plan to fully open up the manga to Mist Village.


    Although Mist Village is not strong now, Terumi Mei¡¯s ambition is not small, she is thinking of reviving the Mist Village.


    This arrogant woman will not be submissive.


    If the manga is fully opened to Mist Village, it is hard to say that there will be no tigers.


    Although Mike will not open comics with powerful abilities.


    It¡¯s a hassle after all, isn¡¯t it.


    Unless Mike unlocks the permission to take back the manga ability in the future.


    Then don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Senior Yuan Shi, please see¡­ this is what I am going to trade.¡±


    While talking, Mike took out a few mass-produced comics from the system backpack.


    One is about Haki, one is about Marine Six, and some other common abilities.


    ¡°¡­.comics?


    Master Yuan¡¯s eyes fell on the cartoon on the table, and his tone was very puzzled.


    How does this thing help the mist ninja to become stronger?


    If it was someone else¡¯s words, Yuan Shi would definitely think that the other party was making fun of him.


    But the person who said this was Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage.


    And the ability to take out comics out of thin air just now seems to be time-space ninjutsu.


    There must be something I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yes, I have sealed some abilities similar to Kekkai Genkai in these comics. As long as you read it, there is a high probability that you will be able to obtain these abilities, and there are no side effects.¡±


    Mike briefly introduced the functions of comics.


    Although simple and easy to understand.


    But hearing the three Yuan Shi and other felt absurd.


    ¡°Enough! Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage, do you think our Mist Village is fools?


    Terumi Mei couldn¡¯t listen anymore, so she stepped forward and slapped the table angrily.


    Can you get stronger just by reading manga?


    What kind of ninja joke is this?


    If it¡¯s so easy to get Kekkai Genkai ability, why was Konoha invaded by Sand Shinobi before?


    Lies have to be professional, right?


    Who would believe this!


    ¡°It seems that before we talk about specific transactions, we have to let you see the authenticity of these comics.¡±


    For their reaction, Mike was not surprised, rather it was a normal reaction.


    If Terumi Mei would easily believe it, it would be really wrong.


    ¡°You can pick a random person from the accompanying Mist Ninja, let him read these comics, and see if he can get the abilities in the comics, right?¡±


    If it was only tested by Konoha¡¯s people, Mist Village would definitely think there was a suspicion of fraud, so Mike simply said that.


    Hearing this, Terumi Mei gave Mike a deep look, as if to see some flaws in his face.


    But Mike still kept smiling and found no flaws.


    After all, real gold is not afraid of fire, and Mike is not worried at all.


    ¡°Just do as you say¡±~. At this time, Master Yuan replied in place of Terumi Mei, and then looked at Terumi Mei, ¡°Tell Ta also come over.¡±


    Ta is also an Elite Chunin of Mist Ninja, and is a member of this messenger group.


    Before confirming whether these comics are safe, Master Yuan naturally dared not let Terumi Mei, the future pillar of Mist Village, have a little problem, so he did not let Terumi Mei personally test the authenticity of these comics.


    Terumi Mei nodded and left here to go outside and ask Ta to come over.


    After explaining what happened.


    Terumi Mei hands him a manga about Haki.


    ¡°You have thirty minutes, and in thirty minutes, use the ability you got to fight me.¡±


    Terumi Mei ordered.


    Thirty minutes was what Mike asked for.


    This manga only involves Armament Haki and Observation Haki, there is not much content, and it can be read more than ten minutes later.


    The rest of the time was reserved for him to get acquainted with Haki.


    As for the latter request, it was Terumi Mei who proposed it.


    Because even if you see a lot of Haki, there is also the possibility of being caught in an illusion, so you need to use actual combat to distinguish the truth from the fake.


    Although many people who got the comics were confused, they still read the order.


    Thirty minutes passed quickly.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    Terumi Mei asked.


    ¡°Sir Terumi Mei, this, this manga¡­ is true! I really got Haki!¡±


    Ta also looked excited, holding the manga in both hands.


    Terumi Mei, who heard the words, looked at him.


    She didn¡¯t find any traces of the illusion, and she didn¡¯t have the illusion.


    But just in case.


    Terumi Mei asked Ao next to her in a low voice.


    Ao, who had been keeping his Byakugan eyes open, shook his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it illusion¡­¡± Terumi Mei nodded, and then ordered Ta: ¡°This is not the place to test the abilities you have acquired, come with me.¡±


    They came to the top of the Hokage building.


    Mike is also here.


    ¡°Ta, fight me with all your strength now.¡±


    Terumi Mei glanced at Mike who was watching the battle on the edge of the rooftop, and spoke to Ta.


    She knows Ta¡¯s strength.


    The level of Elite Chunin.


    If what the man named Mike said was true.


    This half hour.


    Can it be raised to the level of a special J¨­nin?


    This is what Terumi Mei expected.


    If this psychological expectation can be met.


    Then make sure to get those amazing comics no matter the price!


    ¡°Ok, Terumi Mei-sama!¡±


    Ta also responded, and then the whole person changed, and the black Armament Haki covered his body, making him look a lot more powerful.


    ¡°The same ability as the gatekeeper?¡±


    Although Terumi Mei didn¡¯t know Armament Haki, she recognized at a glance that this was the ability that Kotetsu Hagane had used before.


    And what Kotetsu Hagane said before also echoed in Terumi Mei¡¯s ears.


    ¡ª¡ª¡°This is nothing but the ability of the rotten street in Konoha¡±


    Before, I thought Kotetsu Hagane was confusing intelligence.


    It seems to be true now.


    You can learn in 30 minutes, what is something that is not a bad street?


    But let¡¯s not talk about bad streets skill.


    The strength used by that guy named Kotetsu Hagane is comparable to Kekkai Genkai!


    Is that just an example?


    Think of this.


    Terumi Mei held the Kunai in her hand and attacked Ta first.


    Although Terumi Mei is a top-level powerhouse known for her double Kekkai Genkai, it does not mean that her physical skills are weak.


    Or.


    A person with strong physical skills may not necessarily become a top powerhouse.


    The physical skills of the top powerhouses must be strong.


    At this point in time before Gundam appeared, ninjas still know what Chakra is, and fighting usually pays attention to being fast, accurate, and ruthless.


    Take Kakashi as an example. Kakashi once said that he can only use Chidori up to 4 times a day, and then there will be no Chakra.


    And Chidori is only Lightning Style A-level ninjutsu, and the more powerful Kekkai Genkai can be imagined for the consumption of Chakra.


    So in most cases.


    Terumi Mei will fight longer with Taijutsu.


    ¡°Good come!¡±


    With a loud cry, Terumi Mei¡¯s movements were captured by his Observation Haki at the same time as Terumi Mei set off.


    He raised his arm covering Armament Haki and went up to him.


    Ding!


    Kunai collided with his arm, making a metallic sound.


    Feeling the strength from Kunai, Terumi Mei was actually shocked and stepped back half a step.


    Sure enough.


    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in anticipation.


    This ability may be a rotten street in Konoha, but it definitely has the strength of Kekkai Genkai!


    ¡°Kekkai Genkai that can be mass-produced!¡±


    Ao, who stared at the battle on the field with Byakugan eyes, opened his mouth in astonishment, and the world view collapsed at this moment.


    Master Yuan also narrowed his eyes, and his eyes fell on Mike on the other side.


    With a wrinkled face, he could not see any expressions or thoughts.


    ¡°Sir Terumi Mei, this is the power I got!¡±


    With a single blow, Terumi Mei was forced back, and Ta¡¯s heart suddenly came to an end.


    There was excitement in the tone.


    Although it was only forcing Terumi Mei back half a step.


    But it still means a lot.


    He was just an Elite Chunin before, while Terumi Mei is already an Elite J¨­nin or even a quasi-Kage-level powerhouse.


    Not even qualified to fight.


    But now.


    Not only did he not get killed in seconds, but he also gained some advantages.


    It¡¯s all thanks to that comic!


    ¡°Strong ability, what is it called?¡±


    Terumi Mei asked.


    ¡°Armament Haki! Terumi Mei-sama, I also got another ability called Observation Haki, which can sharpen the five senses, predict and avoid danger in battle!¡±


    ¡°Is it.¡±


    Hearing this, Terumi Mei nodded and did not use ninjutsu, but once again close combat.


    She¡¯s going to test if this Observation Haki is what he said.


    Terumi Mei¡¯s physical strength is still stronger than Ta, she is faster and at the same time delicate and dexterous, attacking Ta from every extremely tricky angle.


    But the fact that there are many Armament Haki and Observation Haki by their side is also true.


    The figures of the two fought several times in an instant.


    soon.


    The two fought for more than a minute.


    The more he fought, the more Terumi Mei was astounded by Ta¡¯s strength.


    Although Terumi Mei can feel it, as long as she uses her own Kekkai Genkai, she can easily defeat Ta.


    Not to mention whether Lava Style can corrode Armament Haki.


    Just using Boil Style is enough to kill more in seconds.


    Boil Style¡¯s ultra-high temperature mist can be destroyed from the body by breathing and other routes.


    Unless Armament Haki can protect the internal organs and meridians and blood.


    Otherwise, you will be killed in seconds.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Terumi Mei called to stop the fight.


    There is no need to fight anymore.


    This is not a life and death battle, the purpose of the battle is just to test whether Ta¡¯s strength can reach the level of a special J¨­nin from Elite Chunin.


    Now it seems.


    More than enough!


    After shouting to stop, Ta fell to the ground exhausted, using Haki to consume a lot of his physical strength.


    However, Terumi Mei ignored him and looked at Mike, who was clapping and saying ¡°a great fight¡±.


    This man gave her too much surprise or fright.


    As long as you can get those comics.


    The revival of Mist Ninja Village is just around the corner!


    Think of this.


    Terumi Mei stared at Mike hotly.


    She didn¡¯t forget that Mike said before that this was a deal.


    Since it is a transaction.


    That means Mist Village has a chance to get these comics.


    ¡°Lord Mike, then what is the price?¡±

 CH 67

    Chapter 67 Marriage


    Seeing Terumi Mei¡¯s fiery gaze, Mike knew that the deal was inseparable.


    So Mike took out a large stack of comics from the backpack and put it on the ground.


    ¡°These manga have different abilities from Haki, don¡¯t you need to check again?¡±


    ¡°No, I trust you¡­ make a price.¡±


    Although she said so, of course Terumi Mei would not trust Mike so easily.


    But even if there is doubt, there is no evidence.


    And Mist Shinobu really needs these comics.


    In this case.


    It would be better to say something like ¡°I believe in you¡±, and you can add more impression points.


    It¡¯s a negotiation trick.


    ¡°Miss Terumi Mei is very good. For the sake of your trust in me, I will give you a discounted price ¨C 5 million Ryu for any one.¡±


    Mike smiled slightly, stretched out five fingers and shook it lightly.


    As soon as the words came out.


    The faces of the several mist ninjas present immediately turned green.


    ¡°How much? Five million Ryu?!¡±


    Terumi Mei gasped.


    She is ready for Mike to speak loudly.


    I didn¡¯t expect Mike to ask for such a price.


    What is the concept of five million Ryu?


    The minimum reward threshold for an S-rank mission is one million Ryu.


    This directly equals five S-rank missions!


    Not to mention Terumi Mei.


    Even the Konoha J¨­nins who heard this number gasped.


    Because Mike never asked them for payment.


    As long as it is a Konoha person, the comics are distributed for free.


    So they didn¡¯t care about it.


    Five million Ryu for a comic?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the large stack of comics on the ground.


    Isn¡¯t this stack of comics worth hundreds of millions of Ryu?


    If this person has hundreds of millions of Ryu of wealth, what kind of ninja is he?


    Directly rich to the enemy!


    ¡°Five million Ryu per book, not even one or two less.¡±


    Mike said with a smile.


    It¡¯s just that this gentle smile looks like a profiteer¡¯s smile in Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, five million Ryu, is your book made of gold or is the ink made of gold?


    Terumi Mei¡¯s character is hot, and she can¡¯t calm down at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Originally, the original was 10 million Ryu. In the face of Miss Terumi Mei, I gave a half-price discount. 5 million Ryu are already very cheap.¡±


    Anyway, it¡¯s a seller¡¯s market now, and Mike has the final say on the price.


    The value of comics needs no explanation.


    If the manga leaks out, even if it is auctioned to a higher price, it is not an exaggeration.


    ¡°Miss Terumi Mei, you are a smart person, you shouldn¡¯t need me to explain the value of these comics to you, right? If you don¡¯t want to buy it, I don¡¯t force it, you can go back and think about it, and come back to me when you want to buy it.¡±


    Mike is confident.


    Five million Ryu is a lot, but it¡¯s really cheap.


    It is equivalent to the reward of five lowest-level S-rank tasks.


    Take Kakashi as an example, Kakashi has performed a total of 42 S-level missions, and even if he can only get the minimum reward each time, there are 42 million Ryu.


    And that¡¯s just Elite J¨­nin¡¯s record.


    Veteran Kage-level powerhouses like Sannin are even more adept at performing S-level missions.


    Tsunade has performed 95 S-class missions, Orochimaru has performed 108 S-class missions, and Jiraiya has performed 231 S-class missions!


    Their personal wealth is enough to buy quite a few comics.


    Not to mention the wealth of an entire village.


    Or you can change your mind.


    Five million Ryu, in exchange for a powerful Kekkai Genkai.


    And it is still a Kekkai Genkai that can be wholesaled as a family heirloom!


    Even if not everyone who gets this Kekkai Genkai can become a Kage-level powerhouse.


    Only one can break through to Kage-level.


    There is the possibility of completing a hundred S-rank missions.


    The minimum reward alone is 100 million Ryu!


    Isn¡¯t this blood money?


    The price of five million is not only cheap.


    Rather too cheap.


    Terumi Mei also understands this.


    So even if she thought the price was outrageous, she still didn¡¯t say anything about giving up or not buying it.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Terumi Mei thought for a while and said, ¡°Your Excellency Mike, this kind of comics should be mass-produced, right? How about you lower the price a little bit more, with small profits but quick turnover, with the magic of these comics, Konoha Soon to be the richest place in the world.¡±


    She is indeed a woman with high IQ, listening to Terumi Mei¡¯s tone, as if thinking about Konoha.


    Konoha J¨­nins present listened.


    It¡¯s really such a thing.


    If the comics are sold, wouldn¡¯t it be a fortune.


    ¡°Does Terumi Mei really think that money is the most important thing in the ninja world?¡±


    Hearing this, Mike shook his head and asked.


    Terumi Mei was speechless.


    really.


    Who would be stupid enough to sell their trump cards that can dominate the world for some money?


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t do it.


    Not to mention that with enough power, what do you want and what you can¡¯t get?


    But understanding is understanding.


    Terumi Mei still feels a pain in the ass to spend so much money on manga.


    Mist Ninja Village is now in a stage of prosperity.


    Money is used in many places.


    It is really reluctant.


    ¡°Miss Terumi Mei, by the way, let me tell you a free piece of information, Sand Shinobi bought these manga from me a few days ago, and there are thousands of copies.¡±


    Seeing Terumi Mei¡¯s tangled appearance, Mike played the decisive ace.


    really.


    after hearing this.


    Terumi Mei¡¯s expression changed.


    If she still had the energy to think about issues she was reluctant to give up before.


    Now she has no choice.


    Among the five major ninja villages, Mist Ninja and Sand Shinobi are the weakest.


    But after getting the manga, Sand Shinobi will soon rise.


    At that time.


    The status of Mist Ninja Village is hard to say.


    Maybe it will fall out of the ranks of the Five Great Ninja Villages, but not necessarily.


    After finally ending the Blood Mist, Terumi Mei would never allow such a situation to occur.


    ¡°Your Excellency Mike, we have decided to buy a thousand comics! The type of ability in the comics should be free for us to choose?¡±


    Terumi Mei, whose expression was firm, gritted her teeth and made a decision.


    One thousand comics is five billion Ryu.


    This number will seriously hinder the reconstruction and revival of all aspects of the Mist Village.


    But it has to be taken out.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mike was in a good mood after the flick was successful.


    Five billion Ryu of money are enough to make Konoha recover quickly after the disaster, and even become more prosperous.


    Although Mike just said that money is not the most important thing in the ninja world.


    But money does matter.


    Especially as an Temporary Hokage, it is not enough to strengthen the overall strength of the village. It is also one of Hokage¡¯s responsibilities to improve the income level of the people and improve the economic conditions.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have so much money on us right now, we have to go back to the village and spend a certain amount of time raising it.¡±


    ¡°I trust Miss Terumi Mei¡¯s credibility, I can deliver the goods first, send someone to follow you back, and come back when he get enough money from you.¡±


    Terumi Mei is so refreshing, and Mike won¡¯t pick on such trivial matters.


    Of course, Mike is not without insurance at all.


    He was going to let Namikaze Minato go.


    If the mist ninja doesn¡¯t wants to repay the bill.


    Then just hope they can resist Namikaze Minato who ate Glint fruit.


    ¡°Then thank you, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Kakashi, the honored guests of Mist Shinobi don¡¯t know the types of abilities in manga, so you can take them to choose manga.¡±


    Mike nodded, then looked at Kakashi and ordered.


    The ability of comics is also divided into three, six and nine.


    Mike didn¡¯t intend to hand over his powerful abilities to Mist Shinobi, but he also didn¡¯t intend to fool them with his garbage abilities.


    Otherwise, there will be no next time.


    Kakashi heard the subtext from Mike¡¯s words and nodded in response.


    ¡°Everyone, please come with me.¡±


    The selection of comics took hours to complete.


    It was already dark when the mist ninjas left with the manga contentedly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we won¡¯t bother, Your Excellency Mike.¡±


    Outside the Konoha gate, Master Yuan said to Mike and other Konoha J¨­nin who came to see him off.


    Although this time he failed to form an alliance with Konoha.


    It¡¯s not bad to get these comics.


    It must be noted that although Mike, who can create these comics, has never heard his name before, there is no doubt that under his leadership, Konoha will become the world hegemon in the future.


    And his opinion of Mist Shinobi will be related to Mist Shinobi¡¯s future situation.


    Master Yuan felt that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the era of young people, so he planned to let Terumi Mei succeed Fifth Mizukage after promoting these comics in the village, and the young people should get along better.


    ¡°Where is it, Senior Yuan Shi, welcome everyone to come again next time.¡±


    Mike responded with a polite remark with a smile.


    In any case, it is a big fat of 5 billion Ryu¡­ big customers, the attitude should naturally be friendly.


    ¡°The old man is old and can¡¯t walk anymore. Next time, let Terumi Mei come.¡±


    Master Yuan smiled and shook his head. The subtext in his words was to tell Mike that he was going to abdicate and support Terumi Mei as a mizukage.


    Terumi Mei sighed after hearing the meaning of those words.


    It would be nice to be able to be a Mizukage.


    But it is really tiring.


    There are a lot of problems left over from the history of the village to be dealt with.


    Let her have no time to pursue her own happiness.


    The average age of marriage in the ninja world is around seventeen or eighteen, or even lower.


    And she is already twenty-eight years old this year.


    It¡¯s past marriageable age.


    Haven¡¯t been able to find an object.


    hurry.


    Unless God directly drops a good man in front of him.


    Terumi Mei complained in her heart.


    what?


    Sudden.


    Terumi Mei raised her head and looked at Mike as if thinking of something.


    I didn¡¯t notice it before because I was concerned about the village and manga.


    Think about it now.


    good man?


    There seems to be one in front of this?


    The appearance is good, and the strength is still the Temporary Konoha¡¯s Hokage. The appearance, strength and status are all top-notch.


    And you can create such amazing comics.


    If only I could catch this man.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to get comics for free, and to get back the five billion that was sent out?


    ¡°Hey, Lord Mike, can I ask you a question? What kind of girl do you like?¡±


    Terumi Mei, whose eyes became ¡°sharp¡±, licked her lower lip and said.


    ¡°Do you like the type? Well, there are many types, but the one who likes the most should be the mature and intellectual big sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Mike revealing her XP system.


    Mature and intellectual big sister?


    Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m talking about!


    But he haven¡¯t waited for Terumi Mei to say anything.


    He heard Mike continue: ¡°However, please don¡¯t spread this to Miss Terumi Mei, because I already have a fianc¨¦e, and if she hears, it will make her unhappy.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, fianc¨¦e?¡±


    For a moment Terumi Mei heard a heartbreak.


    It¡¯s hard to find a good man.


    It turned out to have a fianc¨¦e!


    ¡°Miss Terumi Mei?¡±


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine¡­excuse me, I wish you happiness.¡±


    Terumi Mei, who was hit, didn¡¯t even have the mood to ask who Mike¡¯s fiancee was, and turned around and left the sad place.


    People of the same age are now married.


    Only myself is still single.


    Woohoo.


    why treat me like this!


    When will my spring come?

 CH 68

    Chapter 68 Hyuga Hiashi fight Fourth Raikage


    the other side.


    The country of thunder.


    Cloud Shinobi Village.


    Night falls.


    A squad of Cloud Shinobi is patrolling here~.


    next moment.


    Two figures suddenly appeared from the shadows under their feet.


    Immediately after.


    ¡°Lightning Dance!¡±


    One of the figures, at lightning-fast speed, shattered the hearts of the Cloud Shinobi with a powerful kick before they could react and shout.


    Bang bang bang¡­!


    Almost at the same time, these Cloud Shinobi slumped to the ground, unable to make a sound until they died.


    ¡°I said, senior, is it necessary to kill them? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to drag them into my shadow space and suck their time value?¡±


    Sasuke looked at the fallen Cloud Shinobi coldly, and while saying so, let the shadow sink their bodies into the shadow space to prevent them from being discovered.


    It¡¯s also thanks to Shadow Space that I was able to get from Konoha to Cloud Shinobi Village so quickly.


    It is comparable to Byakugan Zetsu¡¯s Technique.


    ¡°Sorry, couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi responded.


    Sasuke didn¡¯t say much.


    On the way here he already knew.


    The feud between Hyuga Hiashi and Cloud Shinobi didn¡¯t happen in a day or two.


    Daughter was kidnapped.


    The younger brother went to die instead of him.


    It¡¯s no surprise that you can¡¯t control your anger.


    ¡°Hey, senpai, do you really need my help? You want to assassinate Raikage alone?


    ¡°This is a grievance between adults. There is no need to involve you as a child. Konoha has not fallen to the point where it want a child to fight.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not a child anymore, the power I have is enough to beat J¨­nin, not to mention Cloud Shinobi and I also have a grudge.¡±


    Hearing Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s words, Sasuke snorted coldly, but Sasuke also knew that Hyuga Hiashi was caring about himself.


    Probably thinking of myself as Hy¨±ga Hinata, he don¡¯t want to see myself getting hurt by Cloud Shinobi.


    But Sasuke was a little unhappy with the tone of his as a child.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not my fault to treat you as an ordinary child, sorry¡­ However, since your current strength is not enough to compete with Raikage, he will leave it to me. If I am cornered, I will ask for help.¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi is telling the truth.


    Emperor Eyes is indeed a cheat-level ability, but it is indeed not an ability to directly increase combat power.


    Sasuke knew it himself.


    If you are alone against a Kage-level powerhouse like Raikage.


    There is no doubt that he will be momentarily stunned.


    It is impossible for Emperor Eyes¡¯s bullet to hit Raikage at all. No matter how many clones of Emperor Eyes cannot be used, it is still a food delivery, and the clones also consume time.


    certainly.


    It¡¯s also unrealistic for Raikage to want to kill Sasuke.


    As long as there are clones.


    Sasuke is an immortal being.


    The biggest possibility of a battle between the two is that neither can do anything to the other.


    That¡¯s why Mike asked Hyuga Hiashi to follow him.


    ¡°Tsk, well, that Raikage guy will be handed over to you, if I feel that you need help, senior, I won¡¯t ask for your opinion and I will shoot directly.¡±


    ¡°Then please.¡±


    Seeing that Sasuke insisted so much, Hyuga Hiashi didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Sasuke, on the other hand, sank his body into the shadow.


    There is shadow space.


    On stealth Sasuke is first class.


    And Hyuga Hiashi has Byakugan eyes, so it¡¯s not difficult to avoid Cloud Shinobi¡¯s patrol.


    It was easy to sneak into Cloud Shinobi Village.


    Just wanting to enter the Raikage building like this is not realistic.


    ¡°Senior, do you need my help?¡±


    Seeing the main entrance of the Raikage building, which was heavily guarded in front of him, Sasuke asked with a head floating in Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s shadow.


    Byakugan eyes are really useful.


    But it can¡¯t be invisible after all.


    Now Cloud Shinobi doesn¡¯t give any missing corner at all.


    Want to sneak in quietly, unless the guards are eliminated first.


    But this is the case.


    It will be discovered soon.


    ¡°As expected of Cloud Shinobi Village, the guards really don¡¯t have any dead ends.¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi sighed helplessly.


    Just when he was considering whether to infiltrate the Raikage building with Sasuke¡¯s help.


    Suddenly he frowned.


    In the Byakugan eye¡¯s field of vision, he saw a figure running towards his position quickly.


    Whoosh-!


    A man with dark skin, light yellow hair, black sunglasses, and seven swords appeared here.


    His appearance immediately caught the attention of the guards Cloud Shinobi.


    ¡°Lord Killer Bee!¡±


    ¡°Lord Killer Bee?¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Lord Killer Bee!¡±


    The man who appeared was Eight Tails Jinch¨±riki Killer Bee.


    ¡°You guys, have you found anything suspicious? Idiots! Assholes!¡±


    Killer Bee ask.


    The guards looked at each other in dismay, and then shook their heads.


    Seeing this, Killer Bee frowned slightly.


    Just now he clearly felt that there was someone right here.


    But the moment he appeared, this person actually disappeared out of thin air.


    Is it an illusion?


    impossible?


    Killer Bee is also a little less sure.


    But there is no need to spread unnecessary riots.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, you guys go back to your guard posts, don¡¯t let any slack! Stupid! Asshole!¡±


    After speaking, Killer Bee left here, ready to go around the village and let Eight Tails look for any strange aura.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guards sighed in relief.


    Inside Sasuke¡¯s shadow space.


    ¡°Senior, if I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly just now, you would have been exposed by now.¡±


    Sasuke said to Hyuga Hiashi who was beside him while manipulating the shadow into the shadow of a Cloud Shinobi.


    ¡°Sorry, Eight Tails¡¯ Jinch¨±riki is indeed very perceptive.¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi did not expect that he would meet Killer Bee just in time, so he could only say that he was unlucky.


    Just like Nine Tails can sense malicious people.


    Eight Tails¡¯ perception ability is not weak.


    The slightest breath flaw could attract the attention of Eight Tails.


    ¡°Oh? Is that guy Jinch¨±riki from Eight Tails? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Jinch¨±riki, what¡¯s his strength?¡±


    On the way, Sasuke learned about the existence of the Tailed Beast and Jinch¨±riki from Hyuga Hiashi, but he didn¡¯t know that Naruto was the Jinch¨±riki of Nine Tails.


    ¡°He fought against the Fourth Hokage in the previous ninja war, and the fourth Hokage gave him the evaluation that he is very strong! There is no one who is stronger than him in the entire ninja world.¡±


    ¡°Is it strong¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Sasuke is a little interested in Killer Bee.


    Since Hyuga Hiashi has to deal with Raikage, it seems like it would be nice for him to trouble Killer Bee?


    The stronger Killer Bee is, the more it can prove Sasuke¡¯s strength, and the more certain he will be against Itachi.


    Anyway, there is always the Emperor Eyes.


    Sasuke was absolutely sure he couldn¡¯t die.


    If you can¡¯t die, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°Oh? Senior, our luck seems to be good. This Cloud Shinobi seems to be going to Raikage¡¯s office. It should be to report what happened just now.¡±


    Through this Cloud Shinobi¡¯s shadow, Sasuke was able to see what was going on outside.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi clenched his fists excitedly.


    He never dared to dream.


    One day he was able to assassinate Raikage.


    Now.


    The moment has finally come!


    Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s heart is full of gratitude to Mike.


    If it is not a Temporary Hokage.


    What qualifications do you have to go this far?


    After silently sighing in his heart, Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s stance suddenly changed.


    A fiery fighting intent rose up from him.


    This is the fighting spirit of the Supreme Martial Emperor!


    ¡°Sasuke, let me out!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I wish you a successful revenge.¡±


    Also an Avenger, Sasuke oiled Hyuga Hiashi and then manipulated the shadow to let him out.


    In the shadow behind Cloud Shinobi who came to report the situation.


    Hyuga Hiashi quietly emerges from the shadows like a ghost.


    ¡°Flaming Cyclone Legs!¡±


    The leg whip wrapped in flames slapped the Fourth Raikage A who was sitting at the desk fiercely.


    Ordinary people might not even be able to react.


    Although Fourth Raikage is no small role.


    But here¡¯s the problem.


    The location and timing of Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s attack was completely unexpected.


    There was no way Fourth Raikage could have imagined that someone would attack him in his own office.


    not to mention.


    at such a close distance.


    Although Fourth Raikage¡¯s battle-hardened body has instinctively issued a crisis warning.


    But it takes time to react.


    ¡°not good!¡±


    Fourth Raikage¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Without any hesitation, he lifted the desk up and blocked Hyuga Hiashi. At the same time, Lightning Style Ninjutsu was activated, stimulating cells with thunder attribute Chakra, and dodging to the other side.


    boom!


    The sound of the desk being smashed was clearly audible, and fiery flames swept over.


    Fourth Raikage fell to the side, then rolled back to his feet.


    He subconsciously touched his back.


    The flames did not break through his defenses.


    It just made him feel a little hot.


    Lightning Style ninjutsu strengthens his body, and even if not, his body defense is strong enough to resist most attacks.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter if you get hurt or not.


    The point is being attacked in Raikage¡¯s office.


    Where is this face going?


    ¡°Bloody¡­ You are Hyuga¡¯s patriarch, Hyuga Hiashi!


    Fourth Raikage looked at the Hyuga Hiashi urn and said.


    Byakugan eyes are really good at distinguishing.


    In addition, Cloud Shinobi has information about members of the Hyuga clan.


    Fourth Raikage recognized Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s identity at a glance.


    At the same time, Fourth Raikage is also a complete master of Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s strength information.


    So he didn¡¯t even bother to call anyone.


    In his opinion, although he didn¡¯t know how Hyuga Hiashi sneaked in, he was alone enough to handle it.


    Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s overpowered.


    How can a mere J¨­nin compete with a Kage-level powerhouse like him?


    ¡°Bastard! Just let me go!!¡±


    Thinking of the humiliation of being attacked just now, Fourth Raikage was furious, clenched his fists and covered the thunder and lightning, and rushed towards Hyuga Hiashi without hesitation.


    In order to allow Fourth Raikage¡¯s attacks to hit accurately.


    Cloud Shinobi, who came to report the situation, reacted and quickly hugged Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s right leg.


    Because Hyuga Hiashi came out of his shadow, he was face to face with him, and he wanted to restrain Hyuga Hiashi with his actions.


    ¡°Get in the way¡­ Gentle Fist Law Eight Trigrams Air Palm!¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi snorted coldly.


    Even if he restrains the leg skills of the Emperor Wu, it does not mean that he will lose the skills of Hyuga Gentle Fist.


    Just for a moment.


    The Chakra shock wave from Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s palm pierced through the heart of the Cloud Shinobi, and then escaped smoothly, dodging the punch from Fourth Raikage.


    Seeing his subordinates being killed in front of him.


    Fourth Raikage was even more furious.


    ¡°Asshole!!¡±

 CH 69

    Chapter 69 Awakening Skills! Burning Flames!


    ¡°How¡­how could¡­this¡­¡±


    This Cloud Shinobi, whose heart was pierced by Gentle Fist, had anger and remorse in his eyes.


    He never imagined that his life would end in such a way.


    And even more ridiculous.


    It was still in Raikage¡¯s office.


    His body collapsed because of the loss of support, and Fourth Raikage grabbed him.


    ¡°Romoy! Romoy!¡±


    Fourth Raikage clutched his heart, where blood was constantly pouring out.


    Ninjas are much stronger than ordinary people.


    But most ninjas are high offense and low defense, and if the heart is destroyed, it is difficult to survive.


    Unless it¡¯s a life-saving secret technique like Kakuzu¡¯s extra hearts.


    Even if one heart is destroyed, there are several, and even the heart can be replenished.


    That way you can survive.


    But obviously Romoy is just a normal guy, and there is no special Kekkai Genkai.


    This is no longer able to Revolving Heaven.


    But Fourth Raikage didn¡¯t give up.


    This is after all Cloud Shinobi¡¯s home base.


    If it can be delivered to the medical ninja in time, there may be hope!


    You can¡¯t just give up, can you?


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Fourth Raikage growled.


    From Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s appearance to Fourth Raikage¡¯s counterattack, it¡¯s really just a few seconds in the past.


    When the Cloud Shinobi outside the office heard Fourth Raikage¡¯s voice and the battle just now, they immediately reacted and rushed towards Raikage¡¯s office.


    Fourth Raikage is not afraid of fighting Hyuga Hiashi.


    But because now Romoy is seriously injured and dying.


    The reason why he hasn¡¯t completely died is because Fourth Raikage used Lightning Style Chakra to forcibly stop the bleeding and hang himself.


    It won¡¯t last long either.


    If Romoy is not sent to the medical ninja in time, it will be too late.


    not to mention.


    As Raikage.


    He didn¡¯t have to fight Hyuga Hiashi alone.


    Any kind of battle requires Raikage to do it himself.


    What else does Cloud Shinobi do?


    Feeding dry food?


    Hearing Fourth Raikage¡¯s roar, Hyuga Hiashi felt bad in his heart.


    He had intended to fight quickly.


    But now I can¡¯t kill Fourth Raikage in one hit.


    Soon other Cloud Shinobi will be attracted.


    Even if Hyuga Hiashi is now much stronger, he obviously won¡¯t be a match for the thousands of Cloud Shinobi.


    There were loud footsteps outside.


    Clearly time is running out.


    ¡°It seems that the assassination mission is going to fail, and we can only turn to the front to break through.¡±


    With a sigh in his heart, Hyuga Hiashi stepped on his feet and disappeared.


    He wanted to get in before Cloud Shinobi¡¯s high-end forces gathered.


    Try to kill Fourth Raikage.


    After a few more rounds.


    Hyuga Hiashi didn¡¯t have a good record on Fourth Raikage.


    Hyuga Hiashi is getting stronger.


    But Fourth Raikage is no underdog either.


    Moreover, Fourth Raikage is not a crispy character with high attack and low defense, his defense and speed are equally strong.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    At this moment, several screams of Cloud Shinobi came from outside.


    Then there was no movement.


    Although Fourth Raikage couldn¡¯t see the scene, he also knew in his heart that those Cloud Shinobi were in danger.


    ¡°There are his helpers out there!¡±


    Fourth Raikage was even more furious.


    He can be sure now.


    This assassination was by no means accidental, but a premeditated assassination.


    Just how could a mere Hyuga Hiashi be so daring to sneak into Cloud Shinobi Village alone to assassinate.


    It¡¯s just not clear how many assassins are out there.


    After the sound outside stopped.


    A figure emerged from the shadow on the ground.


    ¡°Senior, haven¡¯t you done it yet?¡±


    Sasuke leaned against the corner with an old-fashioned rifle in his hand, looking at Hyuga Hiashi and Fourth Raikage who were still fighting in the field.


    ¡°I took care of the guys outside for you, but it won¡¯t last long, more Cloud Shinobi are coming, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit tricky, but it¡¯s not a big problem, just give me a little more time and I can kill him.¡±


    After a one-hit encounter and a distance apart, Hyuga Hiashi looked at Fourth Raikage on the opposite side and said to Sasuke without looking back.


    ¡°Bastard! How arrogant!!¡±


    Hearing the conversation between Sasuke and Hyuga Hiashi, Fourth Raikage was mad, and the meaning of the other party¡¯s words obviously didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    Merely Hyuga, just because he learned a little bit of legwork, did he think he was qualified to kill the Kage of a village alone?


    This despised humiliation set Fourth Raikage on fire.


    He glanced at Romoy on the ground next to him.


    Although he had deliberately avoided this place in the few fights just now, so as not to let the aftermath of the battle involve him, Romoy still couldn¡¯t hold his breath at this moment.


    Plus the movement heard outside.


    Several Cloud Shinobi have died because of him.


    ¡°Bastards! What are you coming at me, the others are innocent!¡±


    When he saw Sasuke, Fourth Raikage had already guessed some possibilities.


    I just sent someone to Konoha to try to capture Sharingan not long ago.


    Now the people from Konoha came to the door with Uchiha.


    It is impossible to say that there is no contact.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi, who was about to move on, immediately laughed when he saw Fourth Raikage¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Innocent? You are right, these people really have no grievances with me, but anyone can question me like this, but you are not qualified!¡±


    ¡°You said he died innocently, then tell me, my brother died innocently?!¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi was very emotional.


    Hyuga Hiashi has been under too much pressure over the years.


    Not only the external environmental pressure brought about by the death of the younger brother, but also the internal pressure of the Hyuga family.


    The Hyuga clan has such an ancestral motto, the clan can only have one heir, and it needs to be determined early, and the other will become a branch house and be engraved with Caged Bird.


    That is to say, according to the ancestral teaching, Hy¨±ga Hinata, who was deemed to have no potential for cultivation, should have been engraved a few years ago with Curse Mark: Caged Bird, turned into a branch house, and protected the heir of the clan, Hyuga Hanabi.


    Just like the brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi, one inherited the clan and the other was carved with Caged Bird.


    And why this didn¡¯t happen.


    It is because Hyuga Hiashi has been blocking this matter, under the pressure of the clan elders, protecting Hinata, not as ruthless as Hinata thought.


    It¡¯s just that Hyuga Hiashi couldn¡¯t say it to the young Hinata, and couldn¡¯t say it to anyone.


    Until now I heard Fourth Raikage¡¯s questioning.


    The pressure that Hyuga Hiashi had been accumulating finally exploded.


    ¡°Boring nonsense! Want to take revenge for your brother? I gave the order to snatch Byakugan, if you have the ability, come and kill me! If I didn¡¯t get Byakugan, you can¡¯t run today!¡±


    Fourth Raikage did not answer Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s questioning, nor could he answer.


    You killed my relatives, so I will get my revenge back.


    You took revenge on someone I cherished, so I¡¯m going to retaliate.


    Oral language is useless at this point.


    Because once the chain of hatred begins, it cannot be broken again.


    At this moment, without waiting for Hyuga Hiashi to continue, Sasuke¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°Senior, stop chatting, Jinch¨±riki from Eight Tails is coming, I¡¯ll buy you some time.¡±


    After that, Sasuke¡¯s figure sank into the shadows again.


    Outside the Raikage building.


    Killer Bee just noticed something abnormal but after fluttering in the air, he always felt uneasy along the way.


    as predicted.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Killer Bee to hear the Eight Tails alert that a fight had broken out at the Raikage building.


    But it doesn¡¯t need Eight Tails to remind, can Killer Bee still not know the Chakra aura of his eldest brother?


    He immediately realized that his eldest brother was fighting someone.


    So Killer Bee rushed in the direction of the Raikage building.


    Just hadn¡¯t waited for him to get close to the Raikage building.


    A figure stopped in front of him.


    ¡°Yo, Jinch¨±riki of Eight Tails.¡±


    Sasuke emerged from the shadow and stopped in front of Killer Bee with a very provocative tone and expression.


    Killer Bee stopped in a hurry, and his eyes fell on Sasuke.


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s forehead protector¡­ the guy in the Raikage building just now was you, right? What¡¯s your purpose? How many people sneaked in? Idiot! Asshole!¡±


    Although he knows who his eldest brother is fighting, Killer Bee has enough confidence in his eldest brother¡¯s strength, so he is not worried at all¡­


    Big Brother will definitely be able to take down the opponent, so there is no need to rush over there.


    It¡¯s better to take down this Konoha Shinobi here and ask for the information you want.


    ¡°Do you think I would give you such important information?¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s expression is relaxed, and he is not in a hurry.


    His purpose is to stall for time.


    The longer you delay the better.


    ¡°Indeed¡­what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Uchiha Sasuke.¡±


    Our young master Uchiha turned the old-fashioned pistol in his hand and said handsomely.


    Um?


    Hearing that, Killer Bee frowned.


    Of course he knew the name Uchiha Sasuke.


    But according to the information, Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s strength was able to break into Cloud Shinobi Village?


    Apparently this Uchiha Sasuke was just an eye-catching feint.


    ¡°Uchiha Sasuke, it looks like I can only ask after taking you down. Asshole! Idiot!¡±


    Since Sasuke was unwilling to tell the information, Killer Bee didn¡¯t intend to waste too much time on a ¡°Genin¡±, and with a slam on his feet, he disappeared instantly.


    His burly body suddenly appeared next to Sasuke.


    ¡°Lariat!¡±


    In Lightning Style Chakra Mode, Killer Bee is extremely fast, with his right arm bent like a scythe and locked towards Sasuke¡¯s throat.


    But before the blow could be fully fired, Killer Bee forcibly stopped.


    Because he saw Sasuke who had appeared in the open space on the other side.


    ¡°There is no movement of the seal, is it time-space ninjutsu? It seems that you are not the same as what the information said.¡±


    ¡°The speed is good, but to think that this will kill me is too far-fetched, Jinch¨±riki of Eight Tails.¡±


    Sasuke pretended to be forced.


    In fact, he was not at all calm.


    Even the hands are shaking a little.


    If it weren¡¯t for the acceleration time of the bullet before coming.


    That blow just now could definitely kill him!


    heck!


    Are all Jinch¨±riki such monsters?


    It¡¯s not a good time to procrastinate!


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s play a game, Jinch¨±riki of Eight Tails, and see how many Cloud Shinobi die at my hands before you kill me.¡±


    After dropping such hateful words, Sasuke turned around and ran towards the crowded place.


    Confirmed.


    Someone who can¡¯t be beat.


    Don¡¯t run and stay to die?


    Not afraid to die though.¡±


    ¡°Damn! His purpose is the villagers!¡±


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s actions, Killer Bee¡¯s expression changed, and he didn¡¯t care about his eldest brother, who was sure to be fine, and hurriedly chased after him.


    the other side.


    In Raikage¡¯s office.


    ¡°Senior, I tried to lure away the Jinch¨±riki of Eight Tails, hurry up, I can¡¯t last long.¡±


    Sasuke also sent a clone to inform Hyuga Hiashi while he was adjusting the tiger away from the mountain.


    in the field.


    Fourth Raikage is struggling to resist Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s fierce attack.


    He also didn¡¯t expect Hyuga Hiashi to be so strong.


    The Hyuga family is obviously famous for Gentle Fist.


    But now, where does Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s moves have the slightest shadow of Gentle Fist?


    If you say this is Sanda, I believe it!


    ¡°I see¡­ Sasuke, I haven¡¯t fully mastered the next move, and the side effects will be great, so I¡¯ll ask you later.¡±


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hiashi took a deep breath and said to Sasuke with a strange posture.


    After seeing Hyuga Hiashi in action.


    Fourth Raikage, gasping for breath, instinctively felt something was wrong.


    But his dignity as Raikage would not allow him to retreat.


    Besides, according to their words, Killer Bee should be coming soon, and the AB combination will definitely be able to win them.


    Thinking so, Fourth Raikage saw two flames of hell rising from Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s feet, and his skin was as red as flames.


    This is Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s trump card.


    Awakening skills from the inheritance of the Supreme Martial Emperor.


    ¨C Flaming Steps!

 CH 70

    Chapter 70 The Severely Wounded Fourth Raikage


    The other side.


    Sasuke is still playing eagle and chicken with Killer Bee.


    Seeing that Sasuke was about to turn into the next corner, Killer Bee threw a knife straight out.


    He got ahead of Sasuke and nailed it to the ground ahead.


    Sasuke had to stop.


    The knife wrapped in Lightning Style Chakra slashed straight at Sasuke.


    Sasuke stomped his feet subconsciously, then did two backflips in a row, dodging the knife swung by Killer Bee.


    ¡°You have nowhere to go this time? Stupid, bastard!¡±


    The voice of Killer Bee came from behind.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Sasuke¡¯s face, and under Killer Bee¡¯s gaze, he aimed the pistol in his hand at his head.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s action, Killer Bee was stunned.


    ¡°Are you planning to commit suicide in order not to leak information?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going to kill myself?¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t suicide, why would you do that?


    Killer Bee didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Seeing his expression, Sasuke chuckled softly: ¡°The next time begins, time is going to speed up.¡±


    Saying that, Sasuke pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    One shot!


    The target hit by the bullet will accelerate time and even teleport.


    Before Sasuke was able to dodge Killer Bee¡¯s attack because of the effect of one bullet.


    And one shot can be stacked.


    Using one bullet in addition to one bullet will have a stronger effect.


    Of course it will cost more.


    ¡°Dud?¡±


    Killer Bee looked at the smoking gun, and then at Sasuke, who was not injured, and thought suspiciously.


    Of course Sasuke wouldn¡¯t answer his question.


    Only raised the gun in his hand for the second time, only this time aiming the muzzle at Killer Bee.


    boom!


    As Sasuke pulled the trigger, the energy got into the bullet and fired.


    Two bullets!


    The effect of the second bullet is the opposite of that of the first bullet, slowing down the time of the hit target.


    The bullet went straight towards Killer Bee as soon as it was fired.


    Killer Bee, as an experienced player, had already reacted before he pulled the trigger and ducked to the side.


    Although Sasuke was previously seen shooting himself without taking damage.


    But Killer Bee doesn¡¯t do silly things to experiment with himself.


    brush!


    The bullet hit the ground where Killer Bee was standing.


    Failed to hit Killer Bee.


    ¡°Sure enough, it won¡¯t be so easy to hit¡­¡±


    This situation did not exceed Sasuke¡¯s expectations, and there would be no loss in trying it anyway.


    Killer Bee, who escaped the second bullet, burst out in front of Sasuke at a faster speed than before, raised the knife in his hand and swung it down, splitting Sasuke.


    However, Killer Bee didn¡¯t feel the feel of slicing the entity.


    Take a closer look.


    Clearly, it was just splitting the afterimage.


    When he turned his head, he saw Sasuke standing on the roof next to him, looking down at him.


    ¡°Is that all you can do, Eight Tails Jinch¨±riki?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like this¡­¡±


    Killer Bee is unbelievable, this speed is faster than what Sasuke has shown before.


    Haven¡¯t you tried your best before?


    Although it was a little hard to believe, the fact was in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t bear to believe it.


    ¡°I see. Is this the reason why you have been so calm since the beginning¡­ But, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s the end of it. Stupid, bastard.¡±


    After thinking that he had figured out Sasuke¡¯s trump card, Killer Bee¡¯s entire popularity suddenly changed.


    Four giant octopus tentacles stick out from behind him.


    The two tentacles completely blocked the upper and lower directions, and two tentacles attacked at the same time.


    Since Sasuke is very fast, it would be better to block all the escape directions directly.


    That¡¯s what Killer Bee intended.


    ¡°Is this the Eight Tails?¡±


    Feeling the strong wind blowing towards his face, Sasuke immediately used time to accelerate again to evade the attack.


    Although Emperor Eyes¡¯s ability is powerful.


    But after all, it is not suitable for the front.


    What¡¯s more, Sasuke¡¯s purpose is to hold Killer Bee for as long as possible.


    The upper and lower spaces were blocked, and several tentacles attacked Sasuke, which made the space for Sasuke to escape extremely small.


    If there is no one bullet to accelerate, then he must be unable to escape now.


    Under the acceleration of Double One Shot.


    Sasuke felt like he could get away with it.


    Like the bullet time effect in the game, Sasuke dodged Eight Tails¡¯ tentacle attacks one after another in a not-so-great space.


    Sasuke could even clearly see the waves formed by the fluctuation of the air when the tentacles brushed past.


    ¡°Jinch¨±riki of Eight Tails, you don¡¯t really think you can kill me like this?¡±


    While dodging, Sasuke didn¡¯t forget Killer Bee.


    But apparently Killer Bee isn¡¯t going to lose his mind because of Sasuke¡¯s trash talk.


    ¡°It seems that just four tentacles can¡¯t completely block all the escape spaces¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Killer Bee no longer keeps his hands, and the eight tentacles are completely used up.


    The four tentacles are already difficult to hide.


    When eight huge tentacles attacked at the same time.


    Not many places to even stand.


    Boom!!


    The surrounding buildings were destroyed together, but now Killer Bee couldn¡¯t control so much, and controlled the tentacles to lock Sasuke firmly.


    After holding on for a while.


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    The body was instantly penetrated by a tentacle, blood spurted out, and then fell to the ground.


    ¡°Finally dead.¡±


    Killer Bee took back his tentacles and was ready to support his big brother.


    But just as he was about to leave.


    on the ground in front of him.


    Sasuke¡¯s figure emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you can kill me, do you? No, no, no?¡±


    in that moment just now.


    Sasuke swapped his body with the clone he had previously stored in the shadow space.


    Simply put, what is dead is a clone.


    The body did not suffer any damage.


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    He looked at the corpse of Sasuke lying on the ground, and then at the mocking Sasuke in front of him.


    Clone Technique?


    What kind of Clone Technique can make the clone die and not disappear?


    The unknown situation made Killer Bee stop, frowning tightly.


    He clearly saw Sasuke¡¯s body being penetrated.


    But what¡¯s going on now?


    Unreasonable Killer Bee had to kill Sasuke once more with the power of Eight Tails.


    Then he watched with his own eyes Sasuke¡¯s resurrection stopped in front of him.


    ¡°Jinch¨±riki of Eight Tails, haven¡¯t you eaten yet? Work hard!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you kill¡­¡±


    Killer Bee¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter.


    I didn¡¯t pay attention just now, but now I calm down and think about it, Killer Bee always feels that something is wrong.


    Although the opponent seems to be able to use Time Ninjutsu, and can be resurrected, but from the perspective of the opponent¡¯s strength performance, the opponent has no hard power that can defeat him.


    In such a situation, the most sensible approach should be to retreat, rather than stay here and fight him.


    Obviously the other party is also very clear that he is not his opponent, and he obviously has the ability to escape.


    But it just kept clinging to himself.


    Sudden.


    Killer Bee thought of something.


    The direction that Sasuke came from is exactly the opposite direction of the Raikage building!


    Then there is only one truth.


    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s stalling! Their real purpose is Big Brother!¡±


    Killer Bee figured it out all at once.


    I didn¡¯t think about this possibility before because Killer Bee felt that his eldest brother had nothing to worry about, and no one could defeat his eldest brother.


    But now Killer Bee can¡¯t be so sure.


    Even a Genin has such outrageous speed and revival ability.


    Who¡¯s to say they can¡¯t deal with Raikage?


    Or.


    If there is no way.


    How could they be stupid enough to sneak into Cloud Shinobi Village?


    Immediately.


    Killer Bee gave up his plan to entangle with Sasuke, turned and ran towards the Raikage building.


    ¡°Is it still noticed¡­¡±


    Seeing that Killer Bee suddenly stopped attacking himself, Sasuke curled his lips and fell into the shadow helplessly.


    In Raikage¡¯s office.


    Seeing the opening of Hyuga Hiashi, Fourth Raikage knew that the other party was going to work hard and did not dare to be careless, and gathered a large number of Lightning Style Chakra in his hands.


    Terrifying thunder and lightning gathered frantically, and a terrifying edge that seemed to tear the sky was looming.


    Lateral Bolt of Pain: Chop!


    In fact, this move has nothing to do with Chakra¡¯s form changes, because it¡¯s just a C-level ninjutsu.


    Much simpler than the Chidori Raikiri kind.


    But because of that.


    So it is more suitable for Fourth Raikage.


    Because he doesn¡¯t need any fancy moves.


    The strong body obtained through the training of shattering bones is his strongest weapon.


    ¡°Lateral Bolt of Pain: Chop!!¡±


    Furious thunder and lightning surged around Fourth Raikage.


    In the face of Fourth Raikage¡¯s preemptive hand knife, Hyuga Hiashi was not afraid at all.


    The power of flames poured into his palms.


    Face to face.


    ¡°Iron Mountain Palm!¡±


    Compared to Fourth Raikage¡¯s body that seems to contain great strength, Hyuga Hiashi looks a lot thinner in comparison.


    finally.


    The knife and the palm collided in midair.


    boom!!


    In the middle of the confrontation between Hyuga Hiashi and Fourth Raikage, flames and lightning strike together.


    The earth-shattering roar exploded.


    The Cloud Shinobi who put them to sleep at night were woken up.


    Everyone looked horrified and looked in the direction from which the voice came.


    What happened?!


    ¡°His power is stronger than before¡­!¡±


    There was a hint of horror in Fourth Raikage¡¯s eyes.


    Don¡¯t know since when.


    Fourth Raikage never encountered an enemy who could fight him in close quarters.


    It can also be said that no one dared to fight him closely.


    Even Eight Tails will be suppressed by Fourth Raikage.


    But now.


    Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s power is stronger than him!


    Fourth Raikage only felt a force of flames that was hotter than lightning, breaking through his lightning defense and hitting his body abruptly.


    What kind of power is this! How strong is it?!


    An incredible thought flashed through Fourth Raikage¡¯s mind.


    next moment.


    The thunder and lightning scattered all over the sky, and Fourth Raikage¡¯s body was blown away by Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s palm.


    boom!!


    Fourth Raikage was like a baseball that was hit and flew out, his whole body flew out, smashed through the wall, and finally his whole body was hit into the ground outside, causing a big hole.


    the next moment.


    The figure of Hyuga Hiashi followed the trajectory that Fourth Raikage had just flown out of, and chased after him.


    Because the speed was too fast, the whole person turned into a red afterimage, and he couldn¡¯t see his figure at all.


    Whoosh!


    The figure flickered, and Hyuga Hiashi came directly to the place where Fourth Raikage fell.


    In the big pit, Fourth Raikage¡¯s arm and body struggled to break free, and at the same time, he rubbed the arm that was slightly scorched and blackened.


    Although not a serious injury.


    But it was the first time in years that Fourth Raikage had been blasted out like this.


    The anger of shame burns.


    But he doesn¡¯t have to go to Hyuga Hiashi anymore.


    Because Hyuga Hiashi has jumped from above.


    No need for any nonsense.


    Only fight!


    ¡°Fire Fist!¡±


    ¡°Iron Claw!¡¯


    Immediately afterwards, Fourth Raikage¡¯s body was blasted out again, and the whole person smashed into the ground again.


    Then, Hyuga Hiashi took the initiative to charge at Fourth Raikage, who had not yet broken free from the ground, and punched again.


    Boom!!


    An earth-shattering roar sounded, and the entire mountain collapsed under such a shock.


    Fourth Raikage¡¯s body was smashed down in the mountain, and it smashed the rocks of unknown thickness before it stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi felt the condition in his body. The flames not only burned Fourth Raikage, but also burned him. This was the price of strength, and the body couldn¡¯t last for long.


    Concentrate your last strength on your fists.


    ¡°Gentle Fist Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!¡±


    Terrified Fourth Raikage tries to fend off Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s attack.


    But at this time, he was horrified to find that Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s power was even stronger than before!


    Under the dual combination of the power of Gentle Fist and the power of flame, Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s power is at least 30% stronger!


    Fourth Raikage has always been able to fend off Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s attacks.


    Now that the power has been directly increased by 30%, how can he stop it?


    The Lightning Style Chakra tunic on Fourth Raikage was easily smashed, and the dual power of the flames and Gentle Fist fell directly on his body.


    At this moment, a roar sounded.


    ¡°Tailed Beast Bomb!¡±


    Before anyone could arrive, the huge Tailed Beast Bomb shot at Hyuga Hiashi.


    It was Killer Bee who arrived.


    Seeing the crisis of his eldest brother, Killer Bee completely turned into a beast.


    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s time to go!¡±


    Sasuke appeared from the shadow, grabbed Hyuga Hiashi, and took him into the shadow.


    Seeing Hyuga Hiashi and Sasuke disappear.


    Killer Bee released the tail beast mode, and saw Fourth Raikage, who was covered in scars, hurriedly stepped forward to check the situation.


    Fortunately, there is still a breath.


    He rushed him to the hospital, and was on the alert for another attack by Hyuga Hiashi and Sasuke.

 CH 71

    Chapter 71 Shocked Cloud Shinobi executives


    Cloud Shinobi Village.


    Hospital.


    Outside the door of the emergency room, the senior members of Cloud Shinobi gathered together.


    Elite ninjas such as Killer Bee, Samui, Mabui, and Omoi are all guarding here with solemn expressions.


    Except Killer Bee is here in the beginning.


    The others rushed over after being notified.


    After all, it was late at night, and the incident happened so suddenly, it was really unprepared.


    By the time they arrived, Sasuke and Hyuga Hiashi were long gone.


    They waited outside the operating room, which had the best medical team and the most advanced medical equipment in the entire Cloud Shinobi Village.


    Fourth Raikage was rescued inside.


    ¡°Konoha Shinobi!¡±


    Samui slammed into the wall next to it with a punch.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? How did those Konoha Shinobi manage to sneak into the Raikage building without a sound!¡±


    His past Raikage courtiers have won Raikage¡¯s trust since the Third Raikage, and he and Fourth Raikage are also comrades who fought side by side to death.


    over the years.


    Samui never thought that Fourth Raikage would one day fall to this point.


    But he also understands that the more at this time, the less anxious he is.


    Otherwise, his high-level people will be messed up.


    It will only make the people below mess into a pot of porridge.


    ¡°Killer Bee, you were the first to arrive at the scene and tell us what you saw¡­¡±


    Tutai forcibly calmed down and looked at Killer Bee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but I only know that it was done by two Konoha Shinobi people, Uchiha and Hyuga.¡±


    ¡°Uchiha and Hyuga?¡±


    Hearing the identity of the assassin, several people present showed surprised expressions.


    Not to mention how the two hostile families, Uchiha and Hyuga, joined forces.


    Hasn¡¯t the Uchiha clan been exterminated long ago?


    ¡°It¡¯s the orphan of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Sasuke, and the head of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hiashi. Bastards, idiots.¡±


    Seeing the suspicious expressions on the crowd, Killer Bee explained.


    ¡°Uchiha Sasuke? Isn¡¯t he a Genin?¡±


    Everyone is a high-level executive of Cloud Shinobi, and they still know the information about Uchiha Sasuke.


    Can a mere Genin sneak into the Raikage building?


    It¡¯s embarrassing to say this!


    ¡°Wait, how could it be Uchiha Sasuke? At this juncture, it¡¯s too coincidental?¡±


    However, Tutai frowned, feeling that something was not quite right.


    Because he knew Fourth Raikage¡¯s plan to snatch Sharingan.


    The target is this Uchiha Sasuke.


    Now Fourth Raikage is suddenly assassinated.


    And one of the assassins was this Uchiha Sasuke.


    It is not realistic to say that there is no connection.


    ¡°Are they here for revenge?¡±


    Tutai murmured.


    Then Tutai told everyone what happened and his thoughts.


    ¡°Snatch Sharingan? That¡¯s how it turns out¡­ But according to common sense, since Konoha has discovered the truth, shouldn¡¯t we communicate diplomatically and force us to make compensation and apology?¡±


    Someone offered his opinion.


    ¡°No, now Konoha has lost the Hokage, which means that there is no one to speak to, no one to call the shots, and of course diplomatic communication cannot be carried out. However, they are doing this now, which is equivalent to causing an war situation with our Cloud Shinobi. In the endless situation, it is completely impossible for us to compensate and apologize. I can¡¯t figure out why they would do this.¡±


    Tutai continued to analyze according to objective conditions.


    At this time, Fourth Raikage¡¯s secretary Mabui said, ¡°Maybe they just want to assassinate Lord Raikage recklessly because they think we can¡¯t compensate and apologize, so as to express their attitude to us¡±~?¡¯


    It has to be said that the idea of ??sackcloth is very close to the correct answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible what you said.¡± Tutai nodded, then looked at Killer Bee, and asked, ¡°Killer Bee, what do you think? You are the only witness here, and the two Konoha Shinobi people have no information. didn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, Killer Bee shook his head.


    ¡°When I arrived at the eldest brother¡¯s place, I saw that Hyuga Hiashi was going to give the eldest brother the final blow. I was in a hurry and turned into a beast, but they didn¡¯t respond and ran away immediately, and then I hurriedly brought the eldest brother here.¡±


    ¡°You have done a good job. It is the first priority to send Lord Raikage for treatment. As for the two Konoha Shinobi fighters, although they were temporarily allowed to run away, this is our Cloud Shinobi base after all. They can¡¯t escape even with their wings!¡±


    Hearing what Killer Bee said, Tutai said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Master Tutai is right, although I don¡¯t know how they sneaked in, but since we have discovered it now, it is impossible to escape from the land of thunder.¡±


    He agreed.


    Killer Bee, however, shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, you can¡¯t catch them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡±


    Tutai and the others looked at Killer Bee in confusion.


    ¡°Because that Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s ability is very strange, according to my guess, there is a high probability that he has mastered time-space ninjutsu that does not require seals, one can move instantaneously, and the other can bring a target into the shadow space, in addition to this, he is very fast.¡±


    After a pause, Killer Bee added.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re here right now, in the shadow of one of us, and we can¡¯t find it. Bastards, idiots.¡±


    ¡°What? Time and Space Ninjutsu!?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised.


    Master has Shadow Space Ninjutsu?


    How to catch this kind of life-saving means?


    It¡¯s so lame!


    ¡°How is that possible? Are you sure, Killer Bee?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. I played against him, and I was going to support the eldest brother, but Uchiha Sasuke took the initiative to stop me and delay the time. I didn¡¯t know the situation of the eldest brother at the time, so I just planned to catch him first.¡±


    ¡°With your strength, he can¡¯t delay you for long, right? Even if he masters time-space ninjutsu, with the consumption of time-space ninjutsu, he certainly won¡¯t be able to use it a few times.¡±


    Tutai asked.


    ¡°No, the fact is that he delayed me for a long time, and finally I found out that something was wrong, so I gave up chasing, and turned to help my eldest brother.¡±


    ¡°What? That Uchiha Sasuke has such strength?¡±


    Tutai¡¯s face changed instantly, he knew that Killer Bee would not joke with him about this kind of thing.


    Master Shadow Space Ninjutsu is already tricky.


    Didn¡¯t expect that Uchiha Sasuke still has enough frontal combat power to compete with Killer Bee?


    how can that be!


    ¡°Yes, that guy¡¯s strength is by no means simple, I also used the power of Eight Tails to grind him to death¡­ But the strange thing is that I saw him being beaten to death with my own eyes, but the next moment, he appeared alive again.¡±


    ¡°And when I got to the eldest brother, he was already there, and it was he who rescued Hyuga Hiashi.¡±


    Killer Bee still can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on with Sasuke.


    Why can¡¯t it kill?


    ¡°Are you a tough enemy even¡­¡±


    Tutai narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling really surprised.


    ¡°This Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s ability must be clarified, otherwise, there will inevitably be some variables¡­¡±


    At this moment.


    The lights outside the operating room door were on.


    Everyone quickly stopped the discussion and gathered around.


    The door opened.


    An operating table was pushed out.


    A bandaged Fourth Raikage sits on the operating table.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Seeing that his eldest brother was still alive, Killer Bee rushed forward and raised a punch to fight Fourth Raikage.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t too stupid.


    Stopped quickly in the middle.


    This scene caused the people around to break into a cold sweat.


    good guy.


    Lord Raikage was finally rescued.


    Don¡¯t kill yourself with this punch.


    ¡°Killer Bee, keep a safe distance.¡±


    Tutai stepped forward and pulled Killer Bee away.


    Then he looked at Fourth Raikage.


    ¡°Lord Raikage, you¡¯ll be fine. Can you tell us about the two Konoha Shinobi? How did they hurt you, Lord Raikage?¡±


    Tutai hurriedly asked, there were many questions he had to figure out now.


    ¡°them?¡±


    Hearing this, Fourth Raikage was stunned for a moment, then shook his head solemnly.


    ¡°No, before Killer Bee arrived, only Hyuga Hiashi was the only one who shot.¡±


    ¡°Only Hyuga Hiashi shoots!?¡±


    Everyone suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that impossible¡­ Without the support of time-space ninjutsu, how could that Hyuga Hiashi hurt you, Raikage-sama?¡±


    People couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The information about Hyuga Hiashi, Cloud Shinobi Village, is very clear.


    Not at all a match for Fourth Raikage.


    That Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s time space ninjutsu is outrageous.


    Can¡¯t this Hyuga Hiashi suddenly master some strange ability?


    ¡°I know you may think this kind of thing is outrageous, but why don¡¯t I feel surprised, if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that he was so strong!¡±


    Fourth Raikage paused for a moment, then continued.


    ¡°He is not the same as what I knew before. Although he also uses Gentle Fist sometimes, he uses more moves like Sanda moves. He also has a secret move, which can wrap his body around the power of flames and strengthen its own attributes, as if the Eight Inner Gates were turned on.¡±


    ¡°And that Uchiha Sasuke¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, call me all the J¨­nin right now for a meeting!¡±


    In the shadow at Killer Bee¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Senior, are you too rude? Why is that Raikage sitting up now, so you can only lie down here?¡±


    Sasuke withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Hyuga Hiashi, who was lying on the ground beside him, gasping for breath.


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hiashi was speechless.


    People have medical ninja treatment, what do I have?


    You can only resist the side effects of the big move.


    ¡°Senior, in fact, my Emperor Eyes can go back in time and restore your state to the previous full health state, or if I restore your state to you, you will go and fight with that Raikage?¡±


    Sasuke tried to say it with the mentality of joining in the fun.


    In the current state of Fourth Raikage.


    If Hyuga Hiashi comes back to full health, Fourth Raikage won¡¯t last a few rounds.


    If he could kill Raikage, it would be his revenge for eyeing for him.


    At worst, Hyuga Hiashi was beaten to death.


    It¡¯s not that he was beaten anyway.


    ¡°Doing this will consume your lifespan? Uncle, I should fight it yourself.¡±


    Hi was silent to Hiashi for a while and rejected Sasuke¡¯s kindness.


    At first, he had nothing to do with him, he was just weak and sore for a while, and he didn¡¯t want Sasuke to consume unnecessary time value.


    Second, it was also because the opportunity to assassinate Fourth Raikage had been lost.


    Fourth Raikage is in a bad state right now.


    But there were too many guards around him.


    The entire Cloud Shinobi Village is now in a state of turmoil, and a small movement will trigger a big reaction, and there is no need to take risks.


    ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Sasuke shrugged, not knowing whether it was a pity he couldn¡¯t see Fourth Raikage get killed, or it was a pity he couldn¡¯t see Hyuga Hiashi get killed.


    Maybe it¡¯s possible.


    After all, Uchiha and Hyuga didn¡¯t get along with each other for a day or two.


    Of course this is just a joke.


    If Hyuga Hiashi is really in danger, Sasuke will still save him and will not sit idly by.


    Hyuga Hiashi: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, senior, lie down in peace, and I¡¯ll take you back to Konoha.¡±


    ¡°What about Mission?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll report back to Temporaray Hokage after the mission.¡±


    Sasuke replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re cool. But they¡¯re eyeing my Sharingan, and I haven¡¯t settled with them yet. Even if I can¡¯t kill that Fourth Raikage now, I¡¯ll still have to charge some interest back.¡±


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hiashi heard what Sasuke meant, and he wanted to supplement the time spent here.


    Although a little worried about Sasuke¡¯s safety.


    However, when he thought of how bad the emperor eyes was, Hyuga Hiashi felt worried that Sasuke was in danger, so he might as well worry about himself.


    ¡°Yes, then be careful yourself, uncle won¡¯t accompany you.¡±

 CH 72

    Chapter 72 Can Urashiki ¨­tsutsuki come quickly?


    late at night.


    Mike, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes.


    He gently got out of the bed, not waking up Temari and Yakumo who were sleeping beside him.


    To say why it has become such a situation.


    It has to start with Temari¡¯s suggestion that couples should sleep in the same bed.


    Not to mention what her purpose was, after hearing such a request, Yakumo not to be outdone, offered to sleep together, and the reason was also very good, because she was afraid that the demon would be resurrected again, so it was safest to stay by Mike¡¯s side.


    Mike came to the balcony.


    next moment.


    Sasuke¡¯s figure emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Welcome back, Sasuke!¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t rush to ask about the status of Sasuke¡¯s mission, but asked with concern first.


    For ninjas.


    The task is the highest priority.


    But Mike didn¡¯t care about the situation of the mission and was more concerned about Sasuke¡¯s safety, which warmed Sasuke¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, Hokage sama¡­but we failed to assassinate Fourth Raikage, leaving him seriously injured and alive.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Mike nodded, but didn¡¯t say much.


    Because for Mike, it doesn¡¯t really matter if Fourth Raikage is alive or dead.


    Or.


    It¡¯s good for him to live than die.


    If Fourth Raikage is killed, it will give Hyuga Hiashi and Sasuke their revenge and get their gratitude, and it will throw Cloud Shinobi Village into chaos and gain precious nurturing time.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Fourth Raikage isn¡¯t dead.


    Like Mike said before.


    I want to bring unity within.


    The presence of the enemy is necessary.


    Take Gaara¡¯s father, Fourth Kazekage, Rosa.


    When Third Kazekage was killed by Sasori, causing chaos in the Sand Shinobi Village, Rosa took over as Kazekage.


    But because the incident happened suddenly, and because Rosa¡¯s reputation in the village was not enough, his position was not stable.


    That¡¯s why the first thing he did after he took office was to start a war with the outside world.


    In this way, through external pressure, the village does not have the energy to discuss whether he can hold the position of Fourth Kazekage.


    Second, they can also order those who disobey themselves to die on the dangerous front lines, purge hostile forces, and cultivate their own potential.


    Thirdly, it can also turn the people¡¯s doubts about him into hatred of the enemy and stabilize his position.


    Compared with these advantages, whether the war can be won or not is not important at all.


    The same is true now.


    Fourth Raikage is worth more alive than dead.


    ¡°A character like Fourth Raikage is not easy to assassinate, and if the mission fails, it fails.¡±


    Mike put his hands behind his back and said.


    ¡°Compared to our real enemy, he is just an ant-like existence, so don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°The real enemy?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled.


    If even Raikage, one of the five major shadows in the world, is an ant.


    So how terrible is this so-called real enemy?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I shouldn¡¯t have told you about it so early, but they are about to show up soon, so I won¡¯t be able to hide it for long¡­ For your safety, it¡¯s better to tell you in advance.¡±


    Mike¡¯s voice sounded very serious, causing Sasuke behind him to swallow a mouthful of saliva, and his expression became solemn.


    ¡°Their names are¡­ the ¨­tsutsuki clan.¡±


    ¡°¡­the ¨­tsutsuki clan?¡±


    The name Sasuke felt as if he had seen it somewhere.


    next moment.


    He reacted suddenly.


    In that book ¡°The Inventory of the Strongest Pupil Technique¡±, I have seen the words ¨­tsutsuki, that is the existence of Rinnegan.


    Does the Temporary Hokage mean that the enemy with Rinnegan is coming?!


    Because this information is too shocking.


    So much so that Sasuke frowned.


    Rinnegan¡¯s strength is already clear.


    Although the degree of cheating in terms of ability may not be as good as that of Emperor Eyes.


    However, its comprehensive combat power is far stronger than that of Emperor Eyes, and it also possesses the power to manipulate time and space.


    Even if you have Emperor Eye yourself, you can¡¯t guarantee that you will be fine.


    Compared with such an enemy, Fourth Raikage is indeed like an ant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Sasuke, if nothing else, there is only one ¨­tsutsuki attacking this time.¡±


    Mike turned around and patted Sasuke on the head.


    ¡°And, even if there is an accident, I¡¯m still here.¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Sasuke was relieved.


    Yup.


    The sky fell and there was a tall man on top.


    Even if ¨­tsutsuki strikes, with the Temporary Hokage around, it will definitely be easy to kill!


    Sasuke, who admires Mike so much, doesn¡¯t think those ¨­tsutsuki can beat Mike.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help, Mr. Temporary Hokage?¡±


    ¡°Well, I only foresee the future of ¨­tsutsuki¡¯s attack, but I can only foresee the specific time and place, so I need your help with your clone.¡±


    Mike told Sasuke of her plan.


    Just in the near future.


    ¨­tsutsuki Urashiki travels through time and space to Konoha with Boruto and Sasuke.


    Although the event ended smoothly in the end, ¨­tsutsuki Urashiki was defeated.


    But that is the plot of the animation after all, and Mike can¡¯t guarantee that in this real Hokage world, Ura-shiki, the ¨­tsutsuki clan, will be defeated by Boruto and the others.


    Moreover, because of Mike¡¯s crossing, any kind of butterfly effect is possible.


    You can¡¯t pin your hopes on bloggers, can you?


    In case Ura-shiki makes a move on Konoha.


    Even if Konoha¡¯s overall strength has become too much stronger now, there are really few people who can beat the Six Paths level Urashiki.


    So after thinking about it, Mike decided to go out and solve Urashiki in person.


    And in this way, not only can you get Urashiki¡¯s Rinnegan and weapons, but also hope to get the artifact ¡°plough¡± that can travel through time and space.


    Even in order to keep potential enemies from getting these things, Mike couldn¡¯t just sit idly by.


    ¡°I see, leave it to me, Mr. Temporary Hokage!¡±


    After receiving Mike¡¯s arrangement order, Sasuke nodded heavily, feeling a heavy responsibility.


    Originally, he planned to send Hyuga Hiashi back, and then go back to the Land of Thunder to trouble Cloud Shinobi.


    But now he has changed his mind.


    Dealing with ¨­tsutsuki Urashiki is the top priority.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so nervous, it¡¯s just a ¨­tsutsuki¡­ You just finished your mission, go back and rest for a while, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±


    Mike smiled and touched Sasuke¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sasuke didn¡¯t like this kind of coaxing child-like action, so the other person probably reached out and shook it away, but considering that the other party was Mike, he still nodded honestly.


    After sending Sasuke away.


    Mike then gently lay back on the bed.


    But soon ¨­tsutsuki Urashiki will come, where can you sleep?


    Don¡¯t think about it, let Might Guy turn on Super Saiyan mode to meet the powerful villain BOSS, or let Kakashi turn on Bankai to give him electrotherapy?


    Hehe, ¨­tsutsuki¡¯s Urashiki expression will be very exciting, right?


    [Ding! Host, your system point balance has reached 50 million points! Activate a new permission: double draw permission!]


    Just thinking about it, Mike heard such a system prompt.


    Have you got new permissions?


    Double draw.


    ¡°System, what does double draw mean?¡±


    Mike asked in his heart.


    [Solution: Double lottery authority, that is, the host can choose a multiple during the lottery, and the system points of the corresponding multiple will be deducted during the lottery, and the prizes drawn will also appear in multiples.]


    The system gives such an explanation.


    ¡°Sounds like a good one.¡±


    Mike got it.


    This is a bit similar to a bet. Based on Mike¡¯s current balance of 50 million system points, he can perform five king-level ten consecutive draws.


    But if you choose multiples.


    If you choose twice, you can get two times the king-level ten consecutive draws, plus one king-level ten consecutive draws with normal multipliers.


    If you press five times, you can perform a five-fold king-level ten consecutive draws.


    If there is anything good in this draw.


    Then this good thing can directly get five times the reward!


    It¡¯s just that the risk increases accordingly.


    If you don¡¯t get something good this time, you will lose blood.


    In general.


    This is something with a very low lower limit and a very high upper limit.


    Mike has been saving the system points, just to see if he can trigger a higher-level lottery.


    Unexpectedly, the higher-level lottery has not been triggered, but the double lottery permission has been activated.


    This made Mike a little eager to try.


    ¡°Come on! Stud is doing it! Fill me five times!¡±


    After thinking about it, Mike decided to come with a big vote.


    [Ding! Start the king-level ten consecutive draws!]


    [Ding! You get illusion experience + 700,000 points! Five times the multiplier increase, you actually get 3.5 million points!]


    [Ding! You get + 660,000 points of physical skills experience! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3.3 million points!]


    [Ding! You get + 600,000 points of physical skills experience! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3 million points!]


    Sure enough, the prizes drawn directly became five times the original value!


    have to say.


    This looks so much better.


    Giving 20 yuan five times in a row is not as good as giving 100 yuan at a time.


    Although the total face value is the same.


    [Ding! You get Erina¡¯s Love Bento x1 (from the world of the spirit of eating halberds)! Five times the multiplier, you actually get five copies!]


    what?


    Isn¡¯t that right, the king class can make bento?


    Or is it that the grade of this bento is delicious enough to be considered a king?


    Mike, who inexplicably drew five love bentos, was very depressed.


    No matter how delicious something is, it is not as practical as increasing the actual combat power.


    However, when one thinks that the world of the Spirit of Halberd is originally a world that respects cooking power, with Erina¡¯s level, it seems that it is not a problem to say that it is a king.


    [Ding! You get the world-class props of the slaughtering gun x1! Five times the multiplier, you actually get five!]


    Shipped!!!


    Seeing this prize, Mike¡¯s heartbeat slowed for half a beat.


    Slaughter¡¯s gun!


    World-Class Items from the World of Undead Kings!


    The target can be completely deleted, and there is no way to restore it except to use other world-class props to revive.


    But there is a price.


    There must be a price to pay for the user to be completely removed.


    Of course, this does not affect the power of the Slaughter Sacred Spear. Although this artifact Mike can¡¯t use himself, he can use illusion to control the enemy and exchange it with the enemy¡¯s eldest brother to earn blood.


    [Ding! You get illusion experience + 700,000 points! Five times the multiplier increase, you actually get 3.5 million points!]


    [Ding! You get + 660,000 points of physical skills experience! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3.3 million points!]


    [¡­.]


    After the spear of the slaughtering saint came out, nothing good came out.


    However, with five slaughtering spears, Mike was also satisfied, and it was not a loss at all.


    With the end of the king-level ten consecutive draws.


    The light of the prize pool dimmed.


    Mike opened her own properties panel.


    Without looking at other attributes, I went straight to the basic attributes.


    [Basic ability:


    Chakra: Domain level [Master Profound Truth: True Magical Energy] [Master Domain: Inactive] (Experience: 577040/100 million)


    Taijutsu: Domain Level [Master Esoteric: True High-Speed ??Regeneration] [Master Domain: Inactive] (Experience: 618340/100 million)


    Ninjutsu: Domain Level [Master Esoteric: True Grandmaster] [Master Domain: Inactive] (Experience: 729123/100 million)


    Illusion: Domain Level [Master Profound Truth: True Magic Resistance] [Master Domain: Inactive] (Experience: 30210/100 million)]


    The four basic attributes have been promoted from the original Profound Level to the Domain Level.


    All the profound meanings have been upgraded to the true profound meaning level.


    However, the field is not yet activated.


    It may be because of what conditions are needed, or because the experience value is not enough now, Mike is not very sure.


    Anyway, the current panel is enough, Mike is not very concerned about it.


    What Mike cares about now is whether ¨­tsutsuki Ura-shiki can come quickly.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to see what ¨­tsutsuki Urashiki would look like when he saw the current Konoha.


    Must be fun!

 CH 73

    Chapter 73 When Konoha became a tourist spot.


    Before dawn.


    It was drizzling lightly in the morning Konoha.


    It wasn¡¯t until around seven or eight that the rain finally stopped.


    Sun rise.


    The warm sun shines on the earth and makes people feel very comfortable and comfortable.


    It¡¯s just that some people are obviously not feeling well.


    On the high wall of Konoha, stood two people, they were wearing coats with red clouds on a black background and hats, overlooking the entire Konoha.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Itachi, is this your hometown?¡±


    One of them, a taller man with a large sword wrapped in white bandages on his back, sighed in a hoarse voice~.


    Needless to say.


    It was the duo of Uchiha Itachi- and Hoshigaki Kisame who came.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the situation is good. Although Orochimaru¡¯s strength is not very good, he is quite capable of conspiracy and sabotage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the originally prosperous village¡­ how pitiful.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi said so, but he could not feel the slightest pity in his calm and indifferent tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not like your style, Mr. Itachi¡­ Sure enough, even if it was you, you would still be nostalgic for your hometown, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi said lightly, and he raised his head slightly, revealing a pair of scarlet Sharingans.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, who heard the words, chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Although you said that, Mr. Itachi, I don¡¯t believe it at all, after all, you are the¡­¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t make sense, don¡¯t say it and start the mission.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi interrupted Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Hoshigaki Kisame didn¡¯t say much, just kept his mouth shut.


    He is not a fool.


    He knows that Uchiha Itachi¡¯s mood must be very complicated now, and it is better not to stimulate him now.


    Exactly as Hoshigaki Kisame guessed.


    Uchiha Itachi¡¯s mood is very complicated now.


    At the meeting organized by Akatsuki, Uchiha Itachi has been worried about Sasuke¡¯s safety after learning from Nagato that Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi attacked Konoha.


    Akatsuki, who received the news of Konoha¡¯s heavy damage, actually didn¡¯t plan to do it.


    Because catching tailed beasts must be done in order.


    And if they attack Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki in advance, other Shinobi villages will definitely increase their protection of Jinch¨±riki when they receive the news, and they will also be vigilant against the Akatsuki organization, which will hinder subsequent arrests.


    So Nagato didn¡¯t plan to take on Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki so early.


    But Uchiha Itachi convinced him.


    After all, even if you don¡¯t plan to arrest Nine Tails now, you can take the opportunity to investigate Jinch¨±riki¡¯s information, which will facilitate the arrest of Nine Tails in the future.


    Nine Tails is the strongest among the tailed beasts, and it would be much more convenient if information could be obtained in advance.


    Thinking so, Nagato finally agreed to Uchiha Itachi¡¯s suggestion and sent him and Hoshigaki Kisame to Konoha to investigate Jinch¨±riki¡¯s intelligence.


    Actually this is just an excuse for Uchiha Itachi.


    His real purpose is actually for Sasuke.


    First, he used himself as a signal to warn Konoha¡¯s executives, especially Danzo.


    ¨C I¡¯m still alive, don¡¯t forget our agreement to protect Sasuke.


    Second, it is also to stimulate Sasuke to become stronger as soon as possible.


    ¡ª Uchiha Itachi, who was infected with an incurable blood disease, could not live much longer.


    His health is so bad that he doesn¡¯t know how long he can live.


    Maybe a year.


    Maybe three years.


    In any case, it is certain that this time will not be too long.


    So Uchiha Itachi wanted to stimulate Sasuke, make him hate himself even more, and become stronger.


    Because negative emotions will make Sharingan¡¯s pupil strength stronger.


    In this way, Sasuke has the power to protect himself even if he dies.


    Uchiha Itachi thought so.


    It¡¯s just that Uchiha Itachi would never have thought that Sasuke now has the power to protect himself.


    Not even Killer Bee could kill Sasuke.


    then.


    The two S-rank rebels just swaggered down the streets of Konoha.


    With Uchiha Itachi¡¯s illusions opening the way, no one can discover them.


    Then, led by Uchiha Itachi, the two came to a meatball shop.


    Because it¡¯s still early.


    There are no customers in the store.


    Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame sat around the table and ordered desserts and tea.


    Wait for the balls to arrive.


    The old god Uchiha Itachi picked up a bunch of balls on the ground and bit them, closed his eyes and chewed in his mouth, as if he was aftertastes something.


    A slightly mature face, deep eyes, slender black eyelashes, beating gently.


    Calculate the time.


    I haven¡¯t returned to this village for about five years.


    Not sure how Sasuke is doing.


    ¡°Mr. Itachi, the meatballs taste really good, and the tea is also good, no wonder so many people want to settle down in Konoha¡­ However, after looking at it all the way, it seems that I haven¡¯t seen many ninjas in Konoha, and listening to the conversations of the villagers, Konoha now seems to be Temporary Hokage a guy named ¡®Mike¡¯, whose reputation is not low, do you know this person, Mr. Itachi?¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame took a sip of tea and asked.


    ¡°No impression. Kisame, we¡¯re not here to start a war. Don¡¯t get too excited about things other than the mission. Once Konoha¡¯s attention is drawn, it will be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Even if they are attracted, so what? After all, even the Orochimaru guy can kill Konoha¡¯s Hokage in public. I think there is no strong Konoha in the current Konoha.¡±


    Hearing this, Hoshigaki Kisame said nonchalantly.


    at this time.


    A person appeared at the door of the meatball shop.


    With silver hair, the mask covers half of his face, the ninja forehead protector covers his left eye, and lazily hugs his chest and leans against the pillar at the door.


    It is Kakashi.


    It¡¯s different from passing here by chance in the original book.


    Kakashi waited here on purpose.


    ¡°Sure enough, it came as the Temporary Hokage said¡­¡±


    At this time, out of the corner of Kakashi¡¯s eyes, he noticed two uninvited guests in the meatball shop.


    Especially Kisame¡¯s body shape, in this not open store, it seems very inconsistent.


    And the coat with red clouds on a black background.


    Kakashi identified the two on the spot.


    Mike mentioned it to him before.


    Now in the secret world of ninja, there is actually a mysterious organization named ¡°Akatsuki¡±.


    Aside from the peripheral members, there are only nine core members.


    Although there are not many people, everyone is extremely powerful.


    If the nine people join forces to form a group, it will be easy to overthrow any of the five major Ninja villages.


    From the hands of large and small countries, they take over tasks that are inconvenient for their own countries, and engage in mercenary activities.


    From this point of view, there is no good or evil.


    Whether it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing, as long as you can afford it, take it.


    The question arises about the identities of these nine people.


    Most of them are traitors who have defected from various countries and have a splendid reputation.


    Among them was Uchiha Itachi, who killed all the Uchiha clan with his own hands.


    There is also Sannin Orochimaru who launched the Konoha attack, but the latter quit Akatsuki several years ago.


    ¡°Judging from this size and that big sword, these two should be Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame¡­¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes were dignified and he didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    Although Kakashi¡¯s strength is now different from before, but if he takes it lightly, such a person will not live long.


    While Kakashi noticed Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame naturally also noticed Kakashi.


    ¡°Oh? Mr. Itachi, it seems that Konoha is not as bad as I thought, and I discovered it so quickly.¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame laughed and put down half of his tea.


    ¡°You two are not Konoha, what¡¯s the purpose of sneaking into Konoha?¡±


    Kakashi stepped forward and asked.


    ¡°Copy Ninja Hatake Kakashi¡­ If you can, let me go, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi stopped what he was doing and said without moving his head.


    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s Copy Ninja Kakashi? It seems worth fighting!¡±


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi reveal the identity of Kakashi, Hoshigaki Kisame suddenly said, and then pulled out Samehada and said eagerly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Kisame.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Itachi.¡±


    With Uchiha Itachi¡¯s acquiescence, Hoshigaki Kisame grinned, raised Samehada in his hand and slashed towards Kakashi.


    But considering Samehada¡¯s shape, and Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s power.


    This blow is not so much a cut.


    It would be more appropriate to say smashing.


    Kakashi is not a power-type player, and naturally would not choose to face hard steel with Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Using his flexible movement, he kept dodging.


    As the master of Bankai¡¯s ¡°Shinigami¡±, it is obviously impossible to master the four basic combat skills of slashing fists and walking ghosts.


    Kakashi easily dodged Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s attack by relying on Shunpo.


    After chasing it several times, he didn¡¯t even touch Kakashi¡¯s clothes.


    This made Hoshigaki Kisame a little angry.


    ¡°Mr. Itachi, can I use those spells? This guy is too evasive and a little troublesome.¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame is not good at swords, he is good at Water Style ninjutsu, he has amazing Chakra in his body, known as ¡°tailless beast¡±


    Facing a flexible opponent like Kakashi, he prefers to use a wide range of Water Style ninjutsu to limit the opponent¡¯s movement.


    ¡°No, your movements are too loud, and you will attract more reinforcements.¡± Uchiha Itachi shook his head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it for me.¡±


    ¡°Then forget it.¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame shook his head, finally finding an opponent, he didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity go.


    If you can¡¯t use a wide range of Water Style ninjutsu, you don¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Water Style¡¤Water Body Technique!¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame quickly formed the seal, separated four water bodies, and arranged four corners to surround Kakashi¡¯s path.


    The main body is standing outside the encirclement while carrying Samehada.


    ¡°Water Style¡¤Water Shark Technique!¡±


    Then the four water bodies released ninjutsu at the same time.


    Four shark-shaped water bombs bit Kakashi in unison.


    This scene made Kakashi envious.


    Can Chakra use ninjutsu so willfully?


    ¡°Gonry¨­maru!


    Kakashi summoned his own Zanpakut¨­ without hesitation as the four water shark bullets came over.


    With a flash of lightning.


    Four water shark bullets were chopped up at the same time.


    And the castration went straight to Hoshigaki Kisame.


    ¡°what?¡±


    This scene surprised Hoshigaki Kisame for a moment.


    Ding!


    next moment.


    A fistful of kunai comes from behind Hoshigaki Kisame.


    The target is the heart of Kakashi.


    Seeing this, Kakashi had to change his attack path to avoid Kunai.


    It also gave Hoshigaki Kisame time to react.


    ¡°Kisame, you are still careless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Itachi. I didn¡¯t expect him to pull a sword out of nowhere.¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame said with some annoyance.


    ¡°Master, time and space ninjutsu, as expected of a copy ninja Kakashi.¡±


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi gave Kakashi a deep look.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he kept the Sharingan on, it would have been difficult to capture the speed of Kakashi¡¯s sudden burst.


    But it¡¯s just that.


    Not out of control yet.


    ¡°Mr. Kakashi, if you can, can you leave us alone? I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not like what you would say when you killed your own people, Uchiha Itachi.¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi shrugged and didn¡¯t answer.


    In fact, with the strength of Kakashi today.


    It¡¯s not that difficult to take down Kisame and Uchiha Itachi.


    It¡¯s just that Mike specifically explained to him beforehand.


    Notify him as soon as Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame are found.


    Although Kakashi didn¡¯t know what Mike¡¯s plans were, he agreed.


    So his purpose is very simple.


    No need to beat Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Just hold them off until Mike arrives.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Mr. Itachi, why don¡¯t we just make a big fuss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, this is Konoha¡¯s base camp, and there will be people coming to support him in the future. Even if we win him, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Hearing Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s words, Uchiha Itachi shook his head.


    His purpose has been achieved.


    ¡ª¡ªThe fact that he was still alive to the senior officials of Konoha.


    All that¡¯s left is to find Sasuke to stimulate him.


    There is no need to stay here any longer.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Kakashi, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Cut¡­ all right.¡± The excited Hoshigaki Kisame could only give up, then stared at Kakashi, ¡°Copy ninja Kakashi, I remember you, let¡¯s have a fight next time! Water Style¡¤Water Shark Ball Technique!¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame seal, two water shark shells wrapped around Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame, and then jumped into the water Water Style left.


    But right now.


    ¡°When Konoha became a tourist spot, where you can come and go, when you want?¡±


    An indescribable pressure fell from the sky.


    Sudden cardiac arrest for both Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi.


    The shark shells that lost control also dissipated.

 CH 74

    Chapter 74 Uchiha Itachi, let¡¯s make a deal!


    In the shocked eyes of Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame.


    A figure appeared not far in front of them.


    Huge pressure emanated from him.


    Conqueror¡¯s Haki!


    It was Mike who received the information.


    this moment.


    Obviously Mike¡¯s figure is not tall, but it feels like a giant that penetrates the sky and the earth.


    A terrifying spiritual force engulfed both Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame like a surging wave.


    Puff! Puff!


    Unable to resist the pressure, the two of them knelt on one knee and struggled to support.


    Although still able to stay sane.


    But the eyes of both of them were full of horror and disbelief.


    Their back was soaked with cold sweat.


    At this moment, they seemed to see a piece of sky falling down, and they felt like a powerless ant struggling under the collapsed sky.


    Maybe they felt their own insignificance when they were still weak.


    But when they gradually grew to Kage-level, they never felt so powerless again.


    Even against the leader with Rinnegan.


    Not as much pressure as the man in front of them brought them.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Seeing Mike¡¯s arrival, Kakashi hurriedly said respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Kakashi.¡±


    Mike also nodded in response.


    Seeing such a dialogue, how could Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame not understand the identity of the man in front of them.


    It was the Temporary Hokage Mike who heard from the villagers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, Mr. Itachi¡­ Samehada told me that his Chakra is more than the tail beast, and his strength is at least the level of the leader.¡±


    The suppressed Hoshigaki Kisame felt the restlessness of Samehada behind him, and said with a wry grin.


    He didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    It was said before that Konoha has no strong man at all.


    Then came a Kakashi.


    It¡¯s not over yet.


    Now, a guy with strength comparable to the leader appears.


    no.


    How the hell did Orochimaru leaves this place?


    Can¡¯t figure it out.


    Totally can¡¯t figure it out!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t answer.


    There was no need for Hoshigaki Kisame to explain such a thing.


    Anyone who is not a fool can understand the strength of the man in front of him.


    Even if he played all his cards, he might not be able to beat him.


    ¡°Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame¡­ you two are so brave, when I am Konoha, come and leave as you want, have you asked me for my approval?¡±


    Mike looked at the two of them, even if he didn¡¯t deliberately show his momentum, it gave people a feeling that he was standing like a god and could not be shaken.


    On Conqueror¡¯s Haki, now Mike has already surpassed Shanks.


    ¡°Mr. Itachi, I¡¯ll try to hold him back, take the opportunity to leave quickly.¡±


    Seeing that Mike¡¯s arrival was not good, Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s sharp teeth were bitten on his arm, and blood flowed from the wound.


    With this pain, Hoshigaki Kisame was freed from the influence of Conqueror¡¯s Haki.


    To buy time for Uchiha Itachi.


    Hoshigaki Kisame raised the Samehada in his hand and slashed towards Mike.


    Before Samehada fell, the sound of breaking through the air already sounded.


    In the face of Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s blow, Mike¡¯s expression was extremely calm.


    Thoughts quickly flashed through my mind.


    Samehada who can absorb the enemy Chakra.


    How to fight back?


    Is it the power of Kekkai Genkai Ice Dun, Lava Style, Boil Style, Scorch Style, Steel Dun and so on?


    Or use the power of Devil Fruit like Thunder Fruit and Glint Fruit?


    Or use Emperor eyes? Zanpacto? Dragon Slayer Magic?


    After a few tenths of a second.


    Mike has the answer.


    Oh.


    As if nothing was needed.


    Just level A.


    Mike, who came to the conclusion, was useless at all, just clenched his fists and punched him.


    boom!


    The giant Samehada and Mike¡¯s fists collided.


    Although Mike¡¯s fist is small compared to Samehada¡¯s body, Mike¡¯s punch is abruptly withstood Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s attack.


    and.


    Not just withstood.


    the next moment.


    Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and there was a hint of horror in his eyes, only to feel a terrifying and irresistible force rushing towards him.


    Even if he tried his best, he couldn¡¯t resist.


    In the end, he was blown away by Mike¡¯s punch.


    Boom!


    Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s figure drew an arc and was blasted away by Mike¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Kisame!¡±


    Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi not only cried out.


    ¡°Oh? Do you still have time to care about others?¡±


    After hitting Hoshigaki Kisame with a punch, Mike¡¯s figure flashed directly to the top of Uchiha Itachi¡¯s head, and he landed with one foot.


    boom!


    An overwhelming and irresistible force crashed down, and because the speed was too fast, Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t have time to react, and his body sank and was directly crushed to the ground.


    Just for a moment.


    Hit Hoshigaki Kisame with one punch and crush Uchiha Itachi with one kick.


    Saying such a record is enough to shock the jaws of most people in the ninja world.


    However, there was no fluctuation in Mike¡¯s eyes.


    with his current strength.


    It would be strange not to do this.


    The suppressed Uchiha Itachi saw the situation in crisis and decisively opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi!¡±


    Tsukuyomi is Uchiha Itachi¡¯s strongest illusion.


    This art will transfer the target¡¯s spirit to the world of ¡°Tsukuyomi¡± created by the caster, and in the world of ¡°Tsukuyomi¡± everything is completely controlled by the caster, whether it is time or quality.


    No matter how long it takes in the Tsukuyomi world, it is only a moment in the real world, and this technique may break the opponent¡¯s mind.


    The degree of damage caused can also be freely controlled by the caster, but it cannot cause the enemy to die.


    Simply put, Tsukuyomi is a direct attack on the spiritual soul.


    In an instant.


    The world in front of Mike turned into a depressing and gray fantasy space, and he was tied to a cross and unable to move.


    The top of the head is fluttering fast, like an endless gray-red cloud.


    Underfoot is the water with little ripples.


    Under the gray-red clouds, there are black and white colors.


    And Uchiha Itachi was standing in front of the cross watching Mike calmly.


    ¡°This is Tsukuyomi¡¯s world, where time, space, quality, etc. are all under my control.¡±


    ¡°For the next 72 hours, you will be here under my attack, and the feeling of being injured here is the same as the outside world.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi explained lovingly.


    However, Mike just snorted coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what your abilities are. As a spy, you really did your best to Konoha¡­ Or, are you deliberately leaking information about your abilities so that Sasuke can successfully kill you in the future?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi frowned, ¡°Did Mr. Danzo told you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that he was a Konoha spy to be exposed.


    The only people who know who they are are Third Hokage and Shimura Danz¨­.


    Third Hokage is dead, so the only person most likely to leak this information is Danzo.


    ¡°Lord Danzo? Hahahaha¡­


    ¡°why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just saw that you called your Uchiha clan¡¯s enemies ¡®sir¡¯, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi fell silent.


    When he was done laughing, Mike continued: ¡°Uchiha Itachi, your body is not able to hold it anymore, right? Why don¡¯t you come and make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°trade?¡±


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    Not only because of their own physical condition exposed.


    Also because he knew nothing about Mike¡¯s intelligence.


    Regarding the role of Uchiha Itachi, Mike has seen a lot of controversy in his previous life.


    There are people who like him, and there are many people who hate him.


    But for Mike, because Mike is not a member of the Uchiha family, and it does not affect Mike¡¯s interests, Mike does not make comments.


    Just for now.


    Uchiha Itachi is still available.


    ¡°You have already designed your own ending, haven¡¯t you? Carry your own infamy, guide Sasuke to take revenge on you, kill you, the sinner who exterminates the clan, the betrayal of the village, become the hero of Konoha, and revive the Uchiha clan, right? I can Help you fulfill this wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t speak, just kept silent.


    But sometimes silence is an answer.


    Uchiha Itachi has been suffering all these years, and if it wasn¡¯t for Sasuke to gain the power of the eternal Mangeky¨­ and move towards a bright future, he would have long since wanted to live.


    To sum it up in one sentence.


    The person who hates Uchiha Itachi the most in this world is Uchiha Itachi himself.


    ¡°Let Sasuke gain enough strength to protect himself, let Sasuke make friends who can help him out of the darkness in his heart, let Sasuke and his loving wife grow old together, let Sasuke become a rising star praised by everyone in Konoha, let him be able to Live a healthy and peaceful life¡­ I can help you achieve all of these.¡±


    Mike bewitched like Orochimaru.


    Although no one can guarantee that Mike¡¯s words are true.


    But that was enough to impress Uchiha Itachi.


    ¡°¡­So what¡¯s the price?¡±


    I have to say that Uchiha Itachi was heartbroken.


    no way.


    As long as Sasuke can live his life in peace and happiness.


    Uchiha Itachi said nothing and would not give up.


    It¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that Mike would help him unconditionally.


    ¡°The eye of Shisui, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that contains Distinguished Heavenly Gods, give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so your goal is Distinguished Heavenly Gods.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi suddenly said that although he did not know how Mike knew about the existence of Distinguished Heavenly Gods, it made sense.


    Because the value of Distinguished Heavenly Gods is so high.


    But Uchiha Itachi obviously didn¡¯t think about it, in fact, Mike didn¡¯t really care about Distinguished Heavenly Gods.


    The effect of Distinguished Heavenly Gods is nothing more than a one-time will modification¡­¡­


    Although it is very strong, it is not irreplaceable. After all, the abilities of the heavens and the world are ever-changing, and Distinguished Heavenly Gods is only a powerful ability in the Hokage world.


    Mainly because Mike didn¡¯t want to let Distinguished Heavenly Gods fall into other people¡¯s hands.


    I can do without.


    But I can¡¯t let the enemy get it.


    Another Distinguished Heavenly Gods, Mike has recovered from Danzo, and another is in Uchiha Itachi¡¯s hands.


    This Distinguished Heavenly Gods Mike is determined to win.


    As for the conditions for agreeing to Uchiha Itachi.


    Anyway, Mike originally planned to cultivate Sasuke, an excellent leek seedling, which was not worth the price at all.


    ¡°What about your answer, Uchiha Itachi?¡±


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi fell into deep thought.


    The other Distinguished Heavenly Gods is indeed in his hands and is used as a last resort. If Sasuke falls into darkness, this Distinguished Heavenly Gods can rewrite Sasuke¡¯s will and let him protect Konoha.


    In other words, as long as Sasuke doesn¡¯t fall into darkness, the Distinguished Heavenly Gods are useless.


    Then it is not impossible to give Konoha to increase the power of Konoha.


    Provided that.


    First, Konoha can protect Sasuke and help Sasuke become stronger.


    Second, Sasuke has a partner who can walk by his side, so that he will not fall into the darkness.


    ¡°I see, I promise you¡­ but I won¡¯t give you Shisui¡¯s eyes now, but I¡¯ll give it to you when I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that you want to see with your own eyes? It¡¯s okay, as you like.¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t think Uchiha Itachi would hand over Distinguished Heavenly Gods so easily, but it didn¡¯t matter, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    As long as Sasuke¡¯s weakness remains.


    Uchiha Itachi couldn¡¯t escape Mike¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Okay, the conversation is over, it¡¯s time to go out.¡±


    At the same time as he said this, a huge spiritual force burst out from Mike, colliding with Itachi¡¯s spiritual force, making the Tsukuyomi world seem to be torn apart from the middle.


    Tsukuyomi in the Mike meeting was intentional.


    The purpose is to talk to Uchiha Itachi without anyone disturbing him.


    The goal has now been reached.


    There is no need to stay here any longer.


    As Uchiha Itachi himself said, no jutsu is absolutely perfect, and Tsukuyomi, too, has weaknesses.


    Even pulling Mike into the Tsukuyomi space.


    With the mental power of Uchiha Itachi Kage-level, it is a joke to want to defeat Mike¡¯s mental power that is above the Kage-level.


    The same goes for Distinguished Heavenly Gods.


    It is useless to the existence of spiritual power far higher than oneself.


    Otherwise, the war in the later stages of Hokage would not have to be fought at all.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to just rewrite ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya¡¯s will with a Distinguished Heavenly Gods?


    Boom!


    ¡°what?!¡±


    In the horrified eyes of Uchiha Itachi.


    I saw Mike lightly swipe at the void.


    The entire Tsukuyomi space showed signs of fragmentation from the middle.


    The fragmentation spread in an instant, and the gray-red clouds, the rippling water surface, and the black and white space were all frozen there.


    Then, like a mirror, there were signs of cracking.


    The cracks became more and more dense, and finally enveloped the whole world, and everything collapsed under the unbelievable gaze of Uchiha Itachi.


    outside world.


    The confrontation in the spiritual space seems to be very long, but it is only a moment in the outside world.


    In Kakashi¡¯s eyes, Uchiha Itachi suddenly burst into Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and then Uchiha Itachi and Mike¡¯s bodies froze.


    Immediately after.


    It¡¯s almost a breath or two.


    Uchiha Itachi spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, blood was leaking directly from his eyes.


    The whole person knelt down directly in front of Mike.


    Barely supporting the ground did not fall directly.


    Uchiha Itachi¡¯s pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is full of shock and awe.


    All he had in mind was the image of Mike¡¯s swipe and everything crashing in the Tsukuyomi world.


    This man¡­ actually defeated his Tsukuyomi head-on!


    ¡°puff!¡±


    Just as Uchiha Itachi was about to speak, he spat out a mouthful of blood, only to feel excruciating pain all over his body.


    Not to mention the use of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan¡¯s pupil technique is already very expensive.


    This time, he had to endure the backlash from Tsukuyomi¡¯s defeat.


    Because Tsukuyomi belongs to the battle of spiritual power.


    This backlash made Uchiha Itachi¡¯s head seem to explode for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless, you are fighting against me. If you don¡¯t have any injuries on your body, you will be suspicious.¡±


    Mike crouched down and looked at Uchiha Itachi, who had a painful expression.


    ¡°Return to Akatsuki with Hoshigaki Kisame, I will plant a mark on you, and when the time is right, you and I will work together to solve Akatsuki¡¯s hidden dangers, understand?¡±


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi resisted the pain and nodded.


    After the backlash of his mental power slowed down, he forced himself to stand up, and left here with Hoshigaki Kisame who was still in a coma.

 CH 75

    Chapter 75 Orochimaru: As expected of you, Danzo old dog!


    In the land of fire.


    After a long way.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, who had been in a coma for a long time, finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°¡­Did we escape, Mr. Itachi?¡±


    He opened his eyes to see Uchiha Itachi carrying him forward.


    However, Uchiha Itachi¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good, and it was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi nodded.


    It¡¯s just that Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t say it, and the sentence of escaping is not quite accurate. In fact, Mike deliberately let them leave.


    And the purpose Uchiha Itachi can also guess.


    It is nothing more than using them to track down the location of the base camp of the Akatsuki organization.


    If only Hoshigaki Kisame knew that.


    Come to think of it, he would rather die than reveal the position of the organization.


    ¡°Mr. Itachi, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ but you have to tell the leader of Konoha¡¯s change as soon as possible, how could such a powerful person have never heard of it before.¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame motioned for Uchiha Itachi to let go of himself and act on his own while saying so.


    The original mission of their trip was to investigate the intelligence of Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    But now the Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki can¡¯t be taken care of.


    A strong man no less powerful than the owner of Rinnegan.


    His presence will definitely affect Akatsuki¡¯s plans.


    After all, as Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage, he certainly won¡¯t sit back and watch Jinch¨±riki in his own village get caught.


    Moreover, such a terrifying powerhouse had no information at all before.


    It¡¯s kind of weird.


    In short, this matter must be told to the leader as soon as possible.


    ¡°Yeah, not only that man, but that Kakashi has become a lot stronger¡­ What the hell happened to Konoha?¡±


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi also frowned and muttered.


    the other side.


    In a secret underground base somewhere in the country of Sound.


    Orochimaru, who lost his hands, was lying on the bed.


    ¡°Lord Orochimaru, there is a situation!¡±


    As soon as he entered, Yakushi Kabuto reported to Orochimaru immediately.


    His voice caught Orochimaru¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kabuto? Did you find Tsunade¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Even though his hands were sealed, Orochimaru remained calm, with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Now his physical condition is okay, not that bad.


    Even in the original book, there is still time to find Tsunade for a Sannin battle.


    Until later, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t stand the pain caused by the original woman¡¯s body and hands being sealed, so he ordered the four of them to go to persuade Sasuke to join the Sound Village.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out the whereabouts of Tsunade-sama, but it¡¯s not about this¡­ Just before, I dealt with the Sand Shinobi team that was tracking you, Orochimaru-sama.¡±


    ¡°Sand Shinobi? To make you so serious, is Sand Shinobi¡¯s Elite J¨­nin leading the team?¡±


    Orochimaru sat upright for a little while, with some doubts in his heart.


    After his hands were sealed, he ordered Yakushi Kabuto to find Tsunade¡¯s whereabouts and wanted Tsunade to heal his hands for him.


    Logically, this is the most important thing.


    Compared to this matter, what is the significance of the mere Sand Shinobi?


    Besides, it¡¯s just some Sand Shinobi, and Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s strength can easily handle it.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. According to the information I have collected, they are just a normal one-Ch¨±nin-three-Genin standard team, and I still remember their names.¡±


    ¡°Ch¨±nin and Genin? Wasn¡¯t that easy for you?¡±


    Orochimaru nodded slightly, he still recognized the strength of the assistant he had cultivated.


    Again.


    How can Sand Shinobi be strong right now.


    Kazekage was killed, and a large number of elite ninjas were sacrificed in the Konoha collapse plan, and the rest had to be stationed in Sand Shinobi Village to defend against foreign enemies, perform tasks to ensure economic sources, and so on.


    The number of people who can really identify the enemy Orochimaru is very limited.


    Therefore, it is basically impossible for a configuration like Elite J¨­nin to appear before the location of Orochimaru is clarified.


    As long as it¡¯s not Elite J¨­nin leading the team.


    With the strength of Yakushi Kabuto, it can be handled completely.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought I could easily deal with them, but when I made a move, the four of them actually used the same ability at the same time, suspected of being the Kekkai Genkai of Steal Style!


    ¡°Kekkai Genkai?!¡±


    Hearing this word, even Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.


    ¡°Since they were sent to find me, even if they weren¡¯t strong, they shouldn¡¯t be too weak. It¡¯s not that strange that there are some Masters who have the Kekkai Genkai¡­ But, are you sure they all have the Kekkai Genkai? It¡¯s still the same?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, Orochimaru-sama.¡± Yakushi Kabuto said quickly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they are not proficient in the control of the Kekkai Genkai, and their own strength is too low, even I would not be able to defeat them.¡±


    Thinking of what happened before, Yakushi Kabuto still feels a little unbelievable.


    It¡¯s just a bunch of characters.


    There is actually a Kekkai Genkai for everyone!


    Still unified.


    This has to be thought provoking.


    ¡°Is artificial Kekkai Genkai¡­¡±


    With Orochimaru¡¯s IQ, he immediately heard the problem from Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s words.


    Kekkai Genkai is a very precious thing. Although it is not surprising to have one or two, it is very abnormal for the whole team to have it.


    Not to mention that they are all unified Kekkai Genkai.


    To say that there is no human intervention, Orochimaru will not believe it.


    Or.


    According to Orochimaru, who specializes in biology.


    If the mystery of Kekkai Genkai can be analyzed, it is impossible to replicate Kekkai Genkai in batches.


    The simplest example is artificial man.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sand Shinobi¡¯s science and technology to be more advanced than mine¡­¡±


    The expression on Orochimaru¡¯s face became more solemn.


    It is not uncommon for people with great power in the ninja world.


    But there are basically no masters of advanced science and technology.


    No one knows better than Orochimaru how valuable a person with advanced science and technology is.


    ¡°But if Sand Shinobi Master has the technology of replicating Kekkai Genkai, why didn¡¯t he use it when Konoha collapsed? Could it be that Sand Shinobi succeeded in researching it only in the past few days?¡±


    Orochimaru was still a little skeptical.


    ¡°Kabuto, did you bring back their corpses? I want to study them.¡±


    ¡°Bring it back¡­ However, Lord Orochimaru, there is one more thing to report, I found something in the storage scroll on them.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Show it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yakushi Kabuto, who got his life, bowed and handed Orochimaru a few manga.


    Although he can¡¯t open his hands because his hands are sealed, Orochimaru has a tongue that can replace his hands.


    ¡°what¡­¡­.?¡±


    Seeing the manga that Yakushi Kabuto handed over, the Orochimaru people were stunned.


    this thing¡­


    comics?


    ¡°Lord Orochimaru, although it¡¯s strange, the problem is that each of them has this thing on them, I think there must be some reason.¡±


    There was also some doubt in Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s tone.


    Comics stuff.


    Is that what a ninja should be watching?


    It¡¯s only necessary for ordinary people to pass the time, right?


    If ninjas have this time to read comics, they might as well practice more to become stronger, at least they can save their lives.


    ¡°Does everyone carry¡­¡±


    Orochimaru suddenly frowned.


    He looked down at the cartoon in front of him.


    ¡°This comic¡­ ¡®How many Danzos can you blow up?¡¯, what does this mean?¡±


    Seeing the name of the manga, Orochimaru¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Of course he knew who Danzo was.


    That¡¯s what makes it even more suspicious.


    then.


    He used his tongue to spread out a stack of comics.


    ¡°Armament Haki¡±


    ¡°Observation Haki¡±


    ¡°Breath of the Wind¡±


    There are four kinds of comics, four of each kind, for a total of sixteen books.


    It corresponds exactly to Sand Shinobi¡¯s four-person team.


    With Orochimaru¡¯s IQ, he immediately realized it.


    ¨Csomething wrong!


    He used his tongue to open the book of ¡®How Many Danzos Can You Beat?¡¯, which he was most interested in.


    in the comic world.


    The first level of the dungeon.


    Orochimaru appeared here.


    Because the ninjas of Konoha had already passed the first floor, Orochimaru was the only one in the dungeon on the first floor at this time.


    ¡°This?! I didn¡¯t expect this seemingly inconspicuous comic book to be a medium for opening a different dimension!¡±


    Orochimaru was all excited.


    He suddenly understood why those Sand Shinobi became Master Kekkai Genkai.


    Such a precious thing, if you can figure out the principle.


    You might be able to copy it yourself!


    Then, like Sand Shinobi, you can also mass-produce the powerhouses with Kekkai Genkai!


    Orochimaru is not interested in competing for the world, or there is an interest, but it is not that big.


    He is more interested in ¡®how is this done¡¯, just like a scientist, full of interest and curiosity about all unknown things.


    At this moment.


    The sound of the system echoed in the sky.


    [The countdown is 10 seconds, and the first level of challenge enemies will be refreshed!]


    10¡­¡­


    9¡­¡­


    8¡­¡­


    ¡°A fight?


    Hearing this, Orochimaru¡¯s heart moved.


    Since it is a challenge, there must be a reward, right?


    It should be the source of Sand Shinobi Kekkai Genkai.


    It seems that he is getting closer and closer to the truth.


    3¡­¡­


    2¡­¡­


    1!


    hum!


    As the countdown ends.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Orochimaru.


    ¡°Danzo?¡±


    After seeing the appearance of the other party, Orochimaru was stunned for a moment.


    what the hell?


    How did you meet the old fox Danzo here?


    Although Orochimaru saw that the name of the manga was ¡®How Many Danzos Can You Beat?¡¯, he never thought that he just entered the world of manga and met Danzo.


    Orochimaru was still wondering.


    Danzo on the opposite side has moved.


    As soon as he stepped on it, he attacked Orochimaru, and his hand quickly formed a seal.


    ¡°Wind Style ¡¤ Vacuum Ball style!¡±


    ¡°Oh? This momentum, do you want to kill me?¡±


    Seeing Danzo kill him without saying a word, Orochimaru raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Although Danzo is also Kage-level, he is old and Orochimaru is not afraid at all.


    Moreover, Orochimaru also noticed that his sealed hands had somehow returned to normal, and he could use the two-hand seal.


    Then there is nothing to be afraid of.


    After all, the manga world is essentially a spiritual world, not a material world, so Orochimaru¡¯s hands will return to normal.


    ¡°Shimmering Snake Hands!¡±


    Although Orochimaru ignored the aging Danzo, he still used his signature snake ninjutsu very cautiously.


    He won¡¯t forget what he transplanted for Danzo back then.


    That¡¯s why Orochimaru doesn¡¯t do anything to underestimate the enemy.


    However.


    Bang!


    Several large snakes summoned by Orochimaru easily broke through Danzo¡¯s ninjutsu, and then entangled him.


    With a final bang, it burst out.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s face was stunned, and his smart mind couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    what¡¯s the situation?


    Danzo won¡¯t get Alzheimer¡¯s even if he¡¯s old, right?


    Can I be killed like this?


    No resistance at all?


    Can¡¯t it?


    Just wondering.


    Another Danzo refreshed in front of Orochimaru.


    ¡°Izanagi¡­ huh, so that¡¯s the case, you want to get rid of me, who knows your shameful black history, so you can safely sit in Hokage¡¯s position? As expected of you, Danzo.¡±


    Although Orochimaru didn¡¯t know why Danzo appeared here, he didn¡¯t bring his minions.


    But judging from the fact that Danzo has to fight with himself.


    Orochimaru can only make up such a conclusion.


    Konoha Crash Plan was originally a joint plan between Orochimaru and Danzo.


    Orochimaru takes out Third Hokage and Fourth Kazekage, allowing Danzo to take Hokage¡¯s place.


    Danzo, on the other hand, promised to provide Orochimaru with research support afterwards.


    Just in terms of Danzo¡¯s character.


    It¡¯s normal to do this kind of black eating black behavior.


    Such a situation is also within Orochimaru¡¯s expectations.


    After all, that old fox Danzo doesn¡¯t trust others at all, he only trusts himself.


    Once Orochimaru loses its value.


    Take out Orochimaru with a backhand.


    That way you can sit back and relax.


    Think of this.


    He was really angry because of Orochimaru¡¯s character.


    ¡°Since you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the strength, Danzo old dog!¡±


    After saying that, Orochimaru took out the Kusanagi sword from his mouth and charged forward.

 CH 76

    Chapter 76 Mitarashi Anko Vs Orochimaru! Power from Heroic Spirits!


    Konoha.


    ¡°Your Excellency, are you just letting them go?¡±


    Seeing Mike let Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame leave, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Uchiha Itachi is Konoha¡¯s rebellion.


    Arresting him is the right thing to do.


    But since Mike decided to let them go, Kakashi wouldn¡¯t defy Mike¡¯s decision.


    It¡¯s just inevitable that there will be some confusion.


    ¡°They can¡¯t die yet, at least not now, and I still need them to show me the way.¡±


    Mike explained directly.


    Although he knew that the base camp of Akatsuki¡¯s organization was in Rain Shinobi Village.


    But know nothing beyond that.


    Even going directly to Rain Shinobi Village is useless, because members of Akatsuki¡¯s organization perform missions outside all the year round, and it is estimated that only Nagato and Konan remain in Rain Shinobi Village.


    Not to mention reckless behavior, which will arouse Obito¡¯s vigilance, and if he hides with Kamui, it is really difficult to deal with.


    So Mike is going to put a spy in the Akatsuki organization.


    Use this spy to gather all members of the Akatsuki organization.


    Then it¡¯s all over.


    This spy is naturally Uchiha Itachi.


    ¡°Besides, if I kill him, Sasuke will hate me, this is his grudge and should be resolved by himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I still don¡¯t understand why Itachi would do such a thing.¡±


    Kakashi sighed with emotion.


    Others may not know much about Uchiha Itachi, but Uchiha Itachi used to be Kakashi¡¯s subordinate, and Uchiha Itachi did not give Kakashi the impression that he was someone who would do genocide.


    ¡°Well, then I have to mention our Elder Danzo.¡±


    Mike tells Kakashi the truth about Itachi.


    Knowing the truth, Kakashi fell silent for a while.


    Why is everything the fault of that Danzo elder?


    ¡°The choice between the village and the family¡­ Itachi, alas¡­ that guy likes sweets the most, but in the end he can only suffer for a lifetime.¡±


    Kakashi didn¡¯t know whether Uchiha Itachi¡¯s choice was right or wrong, and it was difficult for him to choose.


    It¡¯s just that now that the matter has happened, it is meaningless to pursue it, and it can only be turned into a sigh in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s his own choice, there¡¯s nothing to say, we are not his parents and clan¡­ In short, don¡¯t rush to tell Sasuke about this.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi nodded.


    In fact, even if Mike didn¡¯t say it, he didn¡¯t know how to talk to Sasuke.


    Could it be that ¡°your brother was actually forced, and the murderer behind the scenes was the senior Konoha¡±?


    Even if Sasuke didn¡¯t defect on the spot.


    Just when Mike was about to say something else.


    Suddenly, a system prompt came to my mind.


    [Ding! Orochimaru entered the dungeon by reading your manga ¡®How Many Danzos Can You Beat?¡¯ and he successfully cleared the first level!]


    [Ding! You get 100 system points!]


    ¡°Um??¡±


    Mike frowned.


    Orochimaru?


    what¡¯s the situation?


    Where did he get the comics?


    In order to prevent the leakage of comics from happening.


    The manga that Mike distributes to each Konoha Shinobi person is numbered.


    And ninjas are organized in teams.


    Once a certain ninja disappears or defected and died, it must be reported to the team leader immediately.


    Then the team leader will report to the relevant department.


    Never let any comics go out for no reason.


    But now.


    Mike did not receive reports of missing persons or defections.


    ¡°Could it be that some traitor in the village gave the manga to Orochimaru on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Or is it¡­¡­.¡±


    While thinking about it, Mike suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Almost forgot, Sand Shinobi and Mist village also have manga, and Orochimaru probably got the manga from them.¡±


    Because Konoha is the base camp, Mike¡¯s focus is on Konoha.


    Sand Shinobi and Mist Village didn¡¯t care much.


    Anyway, it¡¯s all comics with bad street ability.


    And he can¡¯t manage the internal affairs of Sand Shinobi Village and Mist Village.


    So Mike had already prepared the psychological expectation that the manga would leak from Sand Shinobi and Mist Village.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly.


    The first leaked object was Orochimaru.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened?¡±


    Seeing the change in Mike¡¯s expression, Kakashi, who was beside him, hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Orochimaru get some manga, but don¡¯t know how?¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru?¡±


    Kakashi froze for a moment.


    ¡°Is it from Sand Shinobi? He killed Fourth Kazekage, Sand Shinobi will definitely not let him go, sent someone to find his whereabouts, and then was killed and captured the comics, there is a high possibility of this.¡±


    I have to say that Kakashi¡¯s IQ is still online, and he quickly analyzed the correct answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably like this. But it¡¯s not a big problem, it¡¯s just some low-level comics. If it leaks, it will be leaked. It¡¯s impossible to keep it secret forever¡­ It¡¯s just that Orochimaru dared to take my things without my permission and read it. Come on, he is itchy.¡±


    Mike, who has read the original book, knows that Orochimaru¡¯s lair is in the Land of Sound, where he established a sound ninja village.


    Because I have been busy every day since I became an Temporary Hokage.


    Also be wary of ¨­tsutsuki Urashiki that can appear at any time.


    And the ¨­tsutsuki-Isshiki that is still lurking in the dark and mastering the second Ten Tails.


    Considering that the blog was only updated here during time travel, I don¡¯t know what the plot will be.


    There¡¯s no guarantee that there isn¡¯t a third ¨­tsutsuki lurking in the ninja world besides the two of them.


    There are two ¨­tsutsuki on the bright side.


    Mike didn¡¯t have the time to take care of Orochimaru.


    Only now Orochimaru somehow broke ground on his own head.


    It¡¯s impossible to tell without a lesson.


    Mike thought for a while.


    Orochimaru is quite a popular character.


    Because he is the only one in Shippuden who believes in science.


    The level of scientific research itself is also very reliable.


    It would be a pity to kill him.


    It is possible to consider recruiting him to work for himself.


    As for Konoha¡¯s hostility to Orochimaru?


    Good to say.


    Not to mention that all the blame can be placed on Danzo, making Orochimaru a victim and diverting the target of hatred.


    No matter how bad it is, you can learn from the original book and let Orochimaru take guilt and make merit in order to clean up.


    There are many ways.


    then.


    Mike raised his head and looked at Kakashi: ¡°So, you go and call me Anko and Sasuke, I have a task for them both to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Kakashi said, of course he could guess what the mission Mike was talking about, so he hurriedly left and went to inform Mitarashi Anko.


    Country of Field.


    Sound Ninja Village.


    It¡¯s only been half a day since Orochimaru got the manga.


    ¡°Sir Orochimaru, according to your instructions, the ninjas in the village have been assembled.¡±


    Yakushi Kabuto said to Orochimaru.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    A cheerful Orochimaru nodded and followed Yakushi Kabuto.


    The reason why Orochimaru is in such a good mood.


    First, because of the comics.


    The second is because of killing Danzo many times in the comic world.


    At first he thought Danzo was using Izanagi to kill him.


    As time passed, he realized that those were just enemies in the copy, not Danzo himself.


    But even so.


    Being able to blast off Danzo still made Orochimaru feel better.


    I also feel the magic of comics even more deeply.


    So he was going to let his subordinates watch the comics.


    Then he ordered the four of them to go to Konoha to bring Sasuke back.


    Although it is not a big problem now, the seal of both hands will become more and more painful as time goes by, so you must plan early.


    Soon.


    Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto came to the central square of the village.


    Ninjas with forehead protectors on their heads are standing neatly here.


    When Orochimaru appeared, they immediately tensed up and became nervous.


    Not for fear of Orochimaru.


    But because of excitement.


    Because every ninja gathered here worships Orochimaru so much.


    ¡°Everyone, I called you here today to show you something.¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lower lip, and Yakushi Kabuto, who was beside him, summoned the manga from the sealed scroll.


    Although I can¡¯t see the whole picture because of the angle problem.


    But the sound ninjas can also understand that these should be books.


    ¡°This is something that can make you stronger, and it can make you all have Kekkai Genkai!


    Orochimaru laughed and said something that everyone present could not believe.


    Everyone has Kekkai Genkai!


    When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up.


    It goes without saying how precious Kekkai Genkai is.


    And now they have a chance to get Kekkai Genkai.


    How can this keep them from getting excited?


    If someone else said this, they might not believe it.


    But the one who said that was Orochimaru.


    They were unconditionally convinced by Orochimaru¡¯s words.


    No doubt at all.


    This has to say that Orochimaru really has a hand in people¡¯s hearts.


    wrong.


    Not everyone was very excited.


    At least two people are not.


    ¡°Hehe, you actually want to use the Hokage¡¯s things to cultivate power for yourself?¡±


    Sasuke sneered in the shadow of a certain Sound ninja.


    He turned to look at the man next to him.


    ¡°Senior Anko, it¡¯s your turn to appear next time, don¡¯t let the Hokage down.¡±


    ¡°Che, I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±


    Mitarashi Anko slashed unhappily, reached out and took off the Konoha forehead protector on his forehead, his eyes twinkling.


    next moment.


    Violet and red light appeared.


    Under the wrapping of this light, her hair gradually became longer and purple, and it was automatic without wind, as if she had life.


    A snake-shaped logo also appeared on his forehead.


    A purple eye patch appeared out of thin air to cover half of her face, a purple chain with a short sword appeared in her hand, and black underwear and black over-the-knee boots set off her figure.


    This is a battle spirit made of magic power.


    Also an ability that Mitarashi Anko got from the manga.


    The power of Medusa, the heroic spirit of the Rider class.


    Whoosh-!!


    next moment.


    Everyone was shocked, only to see a purple awn flying out of the crowd, and in the blink of an eye, it flew to the front of Orochimaru on the high platform.


    It was also almost at the same time that this figure appeared.


    Orochimaru was knocked out right away.


    boom!


    Then fell heavily to the ground.


    Even the ground was knocked out with cracks.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    This sudden scene caught everyone off guard, and everyone was shocked.


    All of them opened their mouths in shock and looked at the figure on the stage in amazement.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    A voice containing anger and killing intent came out of Orochimaru¡¯s mouth.


    His eyes fell on him.


    I saw the other party wearing a blindfold on his face, a snake-shaped logo on his forehead, long purple hair, and holding a purple chain.


    I don¡¯t know at all.


    Although the voice is familiar, it reminds Orochimaru of Mitarashi Anko, but Mitarashi Anko is not like this.


    He would never have thought that Mitarashi Anko had transformed.


    ¡°Orochimaru¡­¡± Mitarashi Anko stood calmly, staring at his former teacher, ¡°You are so daring, you are so daring, and now you will be captured immediately and then go to see the Temporary Hokage with me, so maybe you will be saved from death for the time being!¡±


    Hearing Mitarashi Anko¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned.


    ¡°To¡­to say such a thing to Orochimaru-sama!¡±


    ¡°Who is she? She looks strong!¡±


    ¡°I shudder just looking at her, it¡¯s horrible!¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s face became more and more gloomy amid the crowd¡¯s discussion.


    ¡°Let me capture it without my hands? Hehehehe¡­¡±


    Hearing Mitarashi Anko¡¯s threatening words, Orochimaru froze for a moment, then laughed in anger.


    How many years have passed.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as arrogant as Orochimaru.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to surrender? That¡¯s fine. It will let you taste the pain of flesh and blood. This is the retribution you deserve.¡±


    Mitarashi Anko said coldly.


    Mitarashi Anko hasn¡¯t had a good time over the years.


    Because she is a disciple of Orochimaru.


    As you can imagine.


    After Orochimaru¡¯s human experiments revealed her defection, how did the people in the village treat her?


    Not to mention Orochimaru attacked Konoha before.


    This made Mitarashi Anko¡¯s situation in the village even more embarrassing.


    So Mitarashi Anko¡¯s emotions towards Orochimaru are mixed.


    There are both gratitude to the teacher and hatred for the traitor.


    Otherwise, in the original Ch¨±nin exam, I wouldn¡¯t want to kill Orochimaru with two snakes.


    It¡¯s just that she was ordered to take Orochimaru back alive.


    So it can¡¯t be dead.


    ¡°Listen to your tone, do you have a grudge against me? Who are you¡­¡±


    Orochimaru was about to say something, but suddenly his face changed.


    Because the opposite Mitarashi Anko has moved.


    Mitarashi Anko came here to get revenge on Orochimaru, she didn¡¯t bother to laugh with Orochimaru.


    So if you can do it, don¡¯t force it too much.


    In the fully equipped state, Mitarashi Anko is many times stronger than her in normal state in terms of strength, speed and explosiveness.


    Especially speed.


    It is even more exaggerated under the blessing of the Rider class.


    Like a flash of purple lightning, in the blink of an eye, Mitarashi Anko instantly bullied himself in front of Orochimaru.


    ¡°This speed¡­?!¡±


    Before being knocked out by Mitarashi Anko, Orochimaru can also be considered to be unprepared for being attacked.


    But now Orochimaru found out.


    The speed of the other party is really terrifying!

 CH 77

    Chapter 77 Blood Temple vs Eight Branches Technique!


    boom!


    A terrifying force slammed into Orochimaru¡¯s face.


    The bridge of his nose collapsed directly, and the blood flowed non-stop.


    Although it is a speed-specialized rider class.


    However, Medusa of the rider class has the inherent skill of strange power.


    Simply put, strength is not inferior to speed.


    One blow sent Orochimaru flying out again.


    ¡°Are you capable of that, Orochimaru?¡±


    Mitarashi Anko stomped under his feet, and his figure was like a purple phantom, chasing him out in an instant.


    Before Orochimaru was swept away, Mitarashi Anko caught up behind him.


    midair.


    Mitarashi Anko swung the chain in his hand towards Orochimaru again.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s face changed greatly.


    He was unable to seal because his hands were sealed, and his combat power was greatly limited.


    Another opponent with specialization in speed and strength like Mitarashi Anko.


    It¡¯s almost like dealing with Tsunade.


    Totally unable to cope.


    But he was Orochimaru after all.


    At this time of crisis, Orochimaru¡¯s response was swift.


    He stretched out his tongue suddenly and rolled it towards the trees beside him, then pulled hard.


    Pulling on, Orochimaru narrowly pulled away from Mitarashi Anko¡¯s attack.


    boom!


    The missing chain hit the ground with a single blow.


    Immediately.


    The entire ground was full of cracks, the ground trembled, and the dense cracks spread out instantly like a spider web.


    A terrifying tremor spread.


    ¡°how can that be!¡±


    ¡°Who is this person! He beat Orochimaru-sama!¡±


    ¡°very scary!¡±


    ¡°Master Orochimaru!¡±


    The faces of the sound ninjas who were relatively close changed drastically one by one.


    at the same time.


    Orochimaru, who had just escaped the catastrophe, used his tongue to pull his body one after another to escape.


    If you can use both hands.


    Orochimaru is not necessarily without a fight.


    But no if.


    ¡°Damn, who are you? What¡¯s the purpose of looking for me?¡±


    Orochimaru was still questioning.


    Because Mitarashi Anko is in a fully equipped state now, Orochimaru doesn¡¯t recognize her at all.


    He really couldn¡¯t think of when he had offended such a strong man.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Orochimaru. Just get beaten up and walk with me on your knees.¡±


    While speaking, Mitarashi Anko jumped lightly, and the distance of dozens of meters came in an instant.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Orochimaru is really going to explode.


    Such a disrespectful tone.


    Isn¡¯t he Orochimaru shameless?


    Immediately.


    His tongue snapped, and it rolled towards Mitarashi Anko like a serpent.


    Seeing this, Mitarashi Anko didn¡¯t mean to hide at all.


    Let Orochimaru¡¯s tongue bind him.


    ¡°caught you.¡±


    Before Orochimaru could say anything, she grabbed Orochimaru¡¯s tongue with her hand and tugged it hard on her own side.


    The huge force made Orochimaru unable to resist, and the whole person was pulled over.


    Subsequently.


    Mitarashi Anko stabbed Orochimaru¡¯s heart with the dagger at the end of the chain.


    ¡°what!?¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s tongue was tugged by Mitarashi Anko, and it was too late to dodge.


    Both hands are sealed again and cannot use ninjutsu.


    next moment.


    The dagger pierced through Orochimaru¡¯s heart.


    ¡°puff¡­¡­!¡±¡±


    Orochimaru gushed blood.


    As if a shooting star swept across the sky, it smashed into the ground with a bang.


    ¡°Big¡­ Orochimaru-sama¡­ is dead?!


    ¡°That¡¯s Orochimaru-sama! Don¡¯t you have any resistance at all?!


    ¡°how can that be!¡±


    ¡°Sir Orochimaru!¡±


    The sound ninjas at the scene were frightened by this scene.


    They just saw the whole process of the battle.


    No one can deny it.


    In this battle, Orochimaru had no chance of winning at all, and was completely unilaterally hung up and beaten.


    Although this is because Orochimaru¡¯s hands are sealed, his strength is greatly reduced.


    But even so that¡¯s Orochimaru!


    One of the legendary Sannin¡¯s Orochimaru!


    Now being ravaged by an unknown guy!


    ¡°Hmph, how long are you going to pretend, Orochimaru?


    Mitarashi Anko looked down at the Orochimaru corpse in front of him, and snorted coldly.


    As Orochimaru¡¯s disciple, how could she not know how hard Orochimaru is to kill?


    Even if it is pierced through the heart, it is impossible to kill this guy.


    On strength Orochimaru may not be the strongest.


    But in terms of life-saving ability, conservatively speaking, he can at least rank in the top three.


    ¡°¡­has it been discovered?¡±


    The next moment, a brand new Orochimaru crawled out of the mouth of Orochimaru¡¯s corpse.


    Orochimaru Body Replacement Technique.


    Using the external body as a stand-in, transferring itself from the mouth, without the need for knots, is the most perfect Body Replacement Technique, even Amaterasu can avoid it.


    ¡°There are quite a few clever people, but do you think you can hide from my eyes?


    Mitarashi Anko sneered, and with a flick of the chain dagger in his hand, it penetrated Orochimaru¡¯s body again.


    The stabbed Orochimaru was thrown to the ground like a rag bag.


    Then it turned into a little white snake scattered all over the place.


    This is not a clone.


    But because Orochimaru has transformed himself, his body is a white-scaled serpent, and each scale of the white-scaled serpent can be turned into a snake.


    To put it simply, these little snakes are part of Orochimaru¡¯s body, do not need seals, can act alone, and have a certain fighting power.


    ¡°Using these snakes to hinder me, did the real core body take the opportunity to escape?¡±


    Mitarashi Anko knows Orochimaru¡¯s tactics too well, and he understands Orochimaru¡¯s plan after a little thought.


    Immediately, Mitarashi Anko¡¯s magical perception spread.


    Sweep around.


    Soon he found Orochimaru¡¯s breath in the ground not far away.


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    After discovering the location of Orochimaru, Mitarashi Anko stepped on his feet, came to the ground where Orochimaru was lurking, and stabbed the chain dagger in his hand.


    The ground collapsed by the strange force, revealing the small white snake underneath.


    It is the core ontology of Orochimaru.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­he is indeed a terrifying powerhouse, and he discovered me so quickly.¡±


    Although blood was dripping from the corners of his mouth, Orochimaru let out his trademark raspy laughter.


    Even in such a crisis, Orochimaru was so calm.


    Because he has the confidence to calm down.


    That is the curse of heaven.


    Even if Orochimaru dies physically, as long as there is the presence of the Celestial Charm and Orochimaru¡¯s living cells, Orochimaru can be resurrected from the Celestial Charm.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Say your purpose, maybe we don¡¯t need to be enemies.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, think about the stupid things you¡¯ve done recently.¡±


    Mitarashi Anko¡¯s mission was not to kill Orochimaru, and he didn¡¯t follow up, but said with a sneer.


    ¡°Stupid thing you¡¯ve done lately?¡±


    Hearing this, Orochimaru turned into a snake with a humanized expression of doubt, and quickly recalled what he had done recently in his mind.


    However, after thinking about it.


    Only two things seem to be worth paying attention to lately.


    The first thing is the Konoha crash plan.


    The second thing was getting a dozen manga from Sand Shinobi.


    It shouldn¡¯t be the first thing. How can I say that I am also one of Konoha¡¯s former high-level people, but there is no love report about this strange powerhouse in front of her. She should have nothing to do with Konoha.


    There is only one possibility.


    Orochimaru¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Is the comic thing exposed?


    ¡°Hehehe¡­I don¡¯t seem to have done anything recently.


    Orochimaru let out a low laugh, and the snake pupil stared at Mitarashi Anko.


    ¡°You might as well explain your identity, maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What a dead duck¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Mitarashi Anko sighed.


    She didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to admit it.


    After all, if Orochimaru would be honest, he wouldn¡¯t be Orochimaru.


    ¡°Master Orochimaru!¡±


    ¡°Protect Orochimaru-sama!¡±


    At this moment.


    A large number of sound ninja reacted and rushed towards here.


    Most of them were orphans and were taken in by Orochimaru, so their loyalty to Orochimaru was very high.


    Although I was intimidated by the strength shown by Mitarashi Anko.


    But no matter how strong the enemy is, as long as Orochimaru is in danger, they will rush forward without fear of death.


    Orochimaru did not stop these rushing, but hoped that these people could use their lives to cause a little trouble to Mitarashi Anko.


    That way he had a chance to escape.


    Anyway, it is definitely impossible to beat, even if it is estimated that it is impossible to beat with the Eight Branches Technique.


    Mainly, Eight Branches Technique, as the S-level Forbidden Technique, has great side effects, and Orochimaru has not been completely improved, so I don¡¯t want to use it unless I have to.


    ¡°Orochimaru, you¡¯re really not as good as a dog as you live.¡±


    Seeing that Orochimaru wanted to delay himself with these ninja¡¯s life, Mitarashi Anko thought of himself at the beginning, and he was also abandoned by Orochimaru ruthlessly and decisively, and couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed in his heart.


    Years of anguish and anger made Mitarashi Anko lose his mind, even forgetting the tasks Mike gave her.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided! I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡±


    next moment.


    Mitarashi Anko began to murmur in the face of a large number of yin-nin rushing towards him.


    Her voice was low and long, and she couldn¡¯t make out the words she said, but every syllable seemed to have magic.


    A blood-like red barrier rose from all around, covering the entire area.


    ¡°what¨C!!¡±


    ¡°what is this!?¡±


    ¡°My body is melting!?¡±


    ¡°Do not!¡±


    ¡°Ah, run!¡±


    For a while, Hidden Sound Ninjas who were still imposing just now all fell to the ground and curled up in pain.


    Do not.


    Not like.


    It¡¯s really melting!


    Blood was stripped from their bodies and pooled over Mitarashi Anko.


    A huge blood cell was formed.


    Even Orochimaru, his eyes were red at the moment, he felt very weak, as if there was some kind of force to draw the blood out of his body.


    This is the ability that Mitarashi Anko got from the inheritance of the rider Medusa ¨C Seal of the Other, Temple of Blood!


    It is formed by setting up several magic circles that serve as the starting point in advance. If it is officially activated, the humans inside the barrier will be rapidly dissolved and blood will be drawn out.


    And these blood will become the source of Mitarashi Anko¡¯s magic power, allowing her to play a stronger battle.


    The rate of dissolution depends on the strength of the target.


    If the target¡¯s strength is not weak, this enchantment is not very useful.


    The short answer is the ability to clear mobs in full screen.


    At this time, Mitarashi Anko stepped down.


    With the second crack on the ground, she jumped into the air, next to the blood ball.


    Then she raised the chain dagger in her hand above her head, and in the sky, the bloody pieces shone brightly.


    Countless blood energy surged wildly and gathered together.


    see this scene.


    Everyone was shocked, and felt that a boundless terror was about to come.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    I don¡¯t know who could cry out under such terrifying pressure.


    Or perhaps it was the great terror between life and death that inspired the potential of these people.


    Ignoring the weakness coming from the body, they forcibly supported them one by one and began to flee frantically.


    They didn¡¯t know what Mitarashi Anko was up to, but the breathless terror alone was worth their effort to escape.


    Inside the barrier, Orochimaru¡¯s expression moved.


    ¡°This¡­ what kind of Kekkai Genkai is this?¡±


    Although shocked, but there is no time to analyze and think too much right now, Orochimaru will not be stupid enough to wait for Mitarashi Anko to fully play this trick.


    In order to save his life, Orochimaru did not care about the side effects of the Forbidden Technique, so he resolutely launched the Eight Branches Technique and turned into a huge Yachi Orochi.


    Then the eight snakes headed towards Mitarashi Anko in unison.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s too late¡­ Go to hell, Orochimaru!!


    Mitarashi Anko ignored Orochimaru¡¯s attack, but took a step forward and threw the chain dagger with a lot of blood magic power in his hand.


    As soon as the blood-colored chain dagger flew out, it suddenly swelled, instantly expanding to the size of an energy cannon, and then slammed into the core position where the eight snake heads of the eight-headed snake were connected.


    Boom one by one!!


    A terrifying explosion erupted.


    There was a terrifying wave on the ground in an instant.


    Even if they are far away, they can still clearly feel the aftermath of this terror.

 CH 78

    Chapter 78 Orochimaru: What the hell happened to Konoha!


    A shock wave of energy arrives.


    The seemingly incomparably powerful Orochimaru only lasted for a few seconds before being destroyed in an instant.


    Boom!!


    The roar resounded, and all buildings, plants and people within a radius of one thousand meters were involved in it.


    Those who had not had time to escape completely could only watch this terrifying explosive energy engulf them.


    After a while.


    The aftermath of this explosion ¨C slowly fell silent.


    Then look around.


    The view is great.


    Everything turned into a pile of rubble, and even the slag was not left in the position at the center of the explosion.


    There was even a deep pit with a radius of tens of meters on the ground.


    Mitarashi Anko descended from mid-air, and she walked towards the center of the ruins, her perception locked in the pit.


    ¡°Your life is so hard, Orochimaru.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A violent cough sounded, and then a few rubble were pushed away, and Orochimaru staggered out, covered in embarrassment.


    Although from the outside, Orochimaru is not hurt.


    But judging from panting, it¡¯s obviously not as harmless as it looks.


    Orochimaru used the Orochimaru Body Replacement Technique at the last minute to avoid the initial outbreak.


    But the problem is that the energy shock is continuous, and it is not enough to use the Orochimaru Body Replacement Technique only once. In this short period of time, Orochimaru has been used more than ten times in a row.


    On the outside, there is no damage, but the Chakra in the body has long been exhausted, and the body has collapsed.


    Coupled with the influence of the sealed hands, let alone ninjas at this time, any ordinary person can kill Orochimaru.


    He leaned against the ruined wall with one hand, hunched over, gasped for a while, and then looked at Mitarashi Anko: ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all, how did I offend you?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Orochimaru, don¡¯t even recognize your disciple?¡±


    Hearing this, Mitarashi Anko reached out and took off his blindfold, revealing his face.


    ¡°What, are you Anko?!¡±


    The moment he saw the appearance of Mitarashi Anko, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    Although the sound is indeed familiar.


    But after all, the difference is too big, so Orochimaru didn¡¯t think about it at all.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be his own disciple, Mitarashi Anko.


    how can that be?


    ¡°No need to say nonsense, Orochimaru, you took something you shouldn¡¯t have taken, and now you can take it with me and go back to see the deputy.¡±


    After taking a breath, Mitarashi Anko directly stated the purpose of this trip.


    After you calm down, you will understand.


    You can¡¯t kill Orochimaru by yourself.


    Even if it really kills.


    Sasuke will also be sure to use the Four Bullets to backtrack time to save Orochimaru.


    Because Mike¡¯s order was to capture him alive.


    So there is no need to continue fighting.


    Hearing Mitarashi Anko¡¯s words, Orochimaru was still in a state of brain shutdown at this time, and he couldn¡¯t understand how Mitarashi Anko became so strong.


    But that¡¯s not the point right now.


    It¡¯s the ¡°Temporary Hokage-sama¡± in the mouth of Mitarashi Anko.


    ¡°What do you mean, Konoha now has an Temporary Hokage? Who is it?¡±


    Orochimaru doesn¡¯t understand very well, shouldn¡¯t Danzo inherit the position of Fourth Hokage after Third Hokage¡¯s death?


    Otherwise, why did he spend so much time planning the Konoha collapse plan?


    ¡°you¨C¡±


    Mitarashi Anko was about to say something.


    at this time.


    Sasuke emerges from the shadows.


    ¡°Senior Anko, stop talking nonsense, get him back quickly, I have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°Cut, nasty kid.¡±


    Hearing Sasuke¡¯s urging, Mitarashi Anko clicked his tongue, but his hands were still slow, and he threw out the chains to restrain Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru, who was bound by chains and fell to the ground, did not care about his situation, but stared at Sasuke who appeared.


    Emerging from the shadows?


    No wonder Mitarashi Anko appeared out of nowhere, completely unaware.


    What kind of ninjutsu is this?


    Kekkai Genkai?


    But isn¡¯t Sasuke¡¯s Kekkai Genkai Sharingan?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    The power you get from those comics?


    Not to mention that Orochimaru is engaged in scientific research, obviously his life is in the hands of others, and now he is still thinking about exploring the unknown.


    Next, Orochimaru experienced this power for himself, and was imprisoned in the shadow space by Sasuke and escorted to Konoha.


    Sound country is already bordering the country of fire, and with the effect of shadow space, Sasuke and Mitarashi Anko returned to Konoha with Orochimaru after a while.


    According to Mike¡¯s order, he took Orochimaru directly to Mike¡¯s residence without alerting the others.


    boom.


    Coming out of the shadow space, Mitarashi Anko tossed the bound Orochimaru aside.


    The sudden sound startled Temari, who was thinking about how to make the food delicious in the kitchen.


    ¡°who?!¡±


    Wrapped in a kitchen scarf and holding a spoon, Temari came out of the kitchen, looked warily at the source of the sound, and was slightly relieved to see Mitarashi Anko and Sasuke wearing a Konoha forehead protector.


    But the next moment her eyes swept to Orochimaru, who was thrown to the ground in the corner.


    ¡°Big, Orochimaru?!¡±


    Terrified Temari hurried to find a weapon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Miss Temari, it¡¯s like this¡ª¡±


    Seeing this, Mitarashi Anko quickly explained.


    She knew that Temari was Mike¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so her attitude was much better than Orochimaru.


    ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Seeing the attitude of Mitarashi Anko, and then looking at Temari who appeared in Konoha, Orochimaru was even more stunned.


    Didn¡¯t Mitarashi Anko know that Temari was Kazekage¡¯s daughter, the enemy who attacked their Konoha?


    Why do the two of you get along so well now?


    It just looks like family!


    What the hell happened to Konoha?

 CH 79

    Chapter 79 Orochimaru, do you want immortality?


    Hokage Office.


    dong dong.


    ¡°come in.¡±


    Mike stopped what he was doing and said aloud.


    Then Sasuke came in from outside.


    ¡°Hokage sama, we have brought Orochimaru back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thank you for your hard work.


    Hearing this, Mike nodded.


    Although Orochimaru¡¯s strength is not weak, but the lack of hands will have too much impact on his combat power, coupled with the improvement of Mitarashi Anko¡¯s strength, it is not surprising that he is not an opponent of Mitarashi Anko.


    ¡°Yakumo, I¡¯ll leave for a while, and if anyone comes to me during this period, let him wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Mike.¡±


    After the explanation, Mike¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared in place.


    the other side.


    Orochimaru lay on the floor, constantly analyzing the situation in his mind.


    But no matter how you analyze it, you can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on.


    He obviously grabbed the manga from Sand Shinobi.


    Why would Konoha¡¯s people come after him?


    Think again of Mitarashi Anko¡¯s ¡°took things that shouldn¡¯t be taken¡±


    Could it be that those comics actually flowed out of Konoha?


    Orochimaru thought so.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the room out of thin air.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Mitarashi Anko, who had reacted, quickly greeted him and said respectfully.


    When she was distressed about her identity, it was Mike who gave her the power of revenge, and he did not exclude her because she was a disciple of Orochimaru, so Mitarashi Anko respected Mike very much.


    Temari on the side also said hello.


    ¡°Well, you go down first.¡±


    Mike nodded and said to the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Knowing that she shouldn¡¯t know what happened next, Mitarashi Anko took back the chain spirit that bound Orochimaru and left with Temari.


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He could feel that Mitarashi Anko respected Mike from the bottom of her heart.


    Even worship.


    What surprised Orochimaru even more was that, judging from Mitarashi Anko¡¯s words, the man in front of him was Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage.


    Orochimaru never imagined that after the death of Third Hokage, Danzo not only failed to get the position of Hokage, but let such a young man become Temporary Hokage.


    And from this man, Orochimaru could not feel any strong aura.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mitarashi Anko called this person ¡°Temporary Hokage¡± Orochimaru probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed even if he met Mike on the road.


    Of course.


    Orochimaru is not stupid enough to think that the other party is really an ordinary person.


    Although there is no such thing as the simplest in the Hokage world.


    But there are similar claims.


    Strong to a certain extent, it seems that the edge is restrained.


    That¡¯s how Mike feels to Orochimaru, and more.


    next moment.


    Mike took a step forward.


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Orochimaru was shocked.


    He just felt like a flower in front of him, and Mike was already standing in front of him.


    As if the step just now directly crossed the space.


    Unable to respond!


    If Mike took the opportunity to attack him just now.


    You¡¯ll be dead in an instant!


    hiss¡­..


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help but stand upside down all over his body.


    Immediately, he became more certain of his judgment.


    The man in front of him.


    Definitely a powerhouse beyond his own horizons!


    Mike came to Orochimaru, looked down at Orochimaru who was lying on the ground, and said calmly: ¡°First meeting, the famous Orochimaru, I advise you not to do some silly little things, you will die.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Orochimaru, who quietly separated a small snake from behind to try to escape, froze.


    Terrifying coercion emanated from Mike, and Orochimaru only felt that he was being watched by some extremely dangerous existence and did not dare to move.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    Orochimaru swallowed and gasped hard and said¡­


    He is not a fool.


    Mitarashi Anko could have killed him, but she just caught him here, and Orochimaru would not believe it if there was no purpose.


    However, Mike only said one sentence and his face changed suddenly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that the power of Anko and Sasuke came from me, and I can give you that power too.¡±


    Mike said calmly.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Orochimaru was stunned.


    Got it from him?


    That kind of terrifying speed that has never been seen before, and that kind of magical ninjutsu that can sneak into the shadows?


    Orochimaru¡¯s breathing became a little faster.


    Why did he fall into such a state of embarrassment?


    It was because of the sudden power of Mitarashi Anko.


    Even easily surpassed his years of accumulation.


    ¡°Mr. Orochimaru, I don¡¯t like nonsense. Let me ask you, do you want to become stronger? Do you want to understand the true meaning of life? Or¡­¡±


    Mike looked into Orochimaru¡¯s eyes and spat out the last words.


    ¡°¡ªdo you want immortality?¡±


    Those words slammed into Orochimaru¡¯s heart.


    Mike revealed his greatest obsession.


    Eternal life!


    Orochimaru believes that the human body contains power that cannot be used in a lifetime.


    Endless knowledge, endless ninjutsu, he needs enough lifespan, enough time to study, to get that kind of power.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, you said something interesting¡­hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Interesting? Did you think I was kidding you?¡±


    As Mike¡¯s words fell, a cartoon appeared out of thin air in his hands.


    It¡¯s ¡®How Many Danzos Can You Beat?¡¯.


    ¡°This is?!¡±


    Orochimaru recognized the manga and instantly seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Looking at your expression, you seem to understand¡­ That¡¯s right, the manga you got are my creations.¡±


    Mike uttered the words that made Orochimaru¡¯s eyes widen.

 CH 80

    Chapter 80 There must be a Lich King!


    ¡°However, those comics contain only some low-level abilities. The real high-level abilities are like those of Anko and Sasuke. In addition, there are many abilities. Naturally¡­ they also have the ability to make you immortal.¡±


    As if to prove Mike¡¯s words, different manga after another appeared in front of Orochimaru.


    ¡°It turns out¡­hehehehe¡­¡±


    Orochimaru digested the information he got, his eyes widened, and finally he shrugged and laughed, and then the laughter grew louder.


    ¡°Wonderful! Hahaha, this is really amazing!¡±


    His smile became more and more crazy, and his eyes became more and more bright.


    It is like a hungry beast seeing food, like a dying person waiting for the dawn of life, like a devout believer who has seen the great true God.


    For Orochimaru at the moment.


    Everything he wanted was right in front of him.


    ¡°So, what is the price?¡±


    Orochimaru asked after laughing enough.


    ¡°All of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Everything is really a heavy price, do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°You are a smart person. When you see these cartoons, you should know what will happen if you reject me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Orochimaru is not a fool, and if it were him, he would not allow an enemy who knew his secret to exist.


    Only the dead are the most at ease.


    Orochimaru understood when Mike showed the manga generously.


    Either surrender or die.


    Do not.


    Considering that there are ninjutsus like Impure World Reincarnation in the ninja world, I am afraid that the end is worse than death.


    ¡°Okay, give your answer, Mr. Orochimaru. Will you be killed by me obediently, or will you be loyal to me?¡±


    Orochimaru, who looked directly at Mike, fell silent.


    Trade loyalty for the power of immortality?


    this moment.


    Many memories flashed through Orochimaru¡¯s mind.


    Pictures of parents dying in war after they were born.


    In the Second Ninja World War, countless companions died.


    Numerous images finally confirmed Orochimaru¡¯s idea.


    Human life is so fragile.


    Only eternal life can use infinite energy to explore the truth of the world.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­then there is only one answer, I will offer my loyalty to you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, as expected of Mr. Orochimaru, he made the right choice¡­ This is a reward for you.¡±


    Mike and Orochimaru laughed together, took out a manga from the backpack and threw it away.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Orochimaru looked down.


    I saw that the cover of the comic was a white-haired knight holding a rune holy sword with blue light all over his body.


    It is called ¡°Lord of the Scourge¡±.


    ¡°A comic I prepared especially for you.¡±


    Mike had a devilish smile on his face.


    ¡°Although there are many kinds of abilities of immortality, this ability is definitely the most suitable for your nature. It can make you an immortal Lich King.¡±


    This point Mike really did not fool Orochimaru.


    Lich King Arthas has the ability to steal souls through Frostmourne.


    The souls of all creatures killed by Frostmourne will be swallowed by Frostmourne, forever imprisoned in the sword, and become the power of the sword bearer.


    As long as the owner of the sword wishes, the dead person becomes his eternal undead servant.


    This is very similar to Orochimaru Master¡¯s Impure World Reincarnation.


    Of course this alone is not enough.


    Arthas killed his father with Frostmourne.


    Orochimaru also killed his master with Impure World Reincarnation.


    You kill your father and I kill my teacher.


    We all have a bright future.


    Apart from that, there are many similarities between Orochimaru and Arthas.


    That¡¯s why Mike said that the two of them have a good relationship.


    ¡°The Lich King?


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the Lich King meant, just hearing the name made Orochimaru smile strangely.


    Instinct told him.


    This is the power he wants.


    ¡°Simply put, Liches are masters of playing with the souls of the dead. They use certain methods to reincarnate themselves into undead, so that they can spend endless time exploring power and immortality.¡±


    ¡°It sounds absolutely wonderful.¡±


    Orochimaru said.


    Tangible things must perish.


    But the soul of the dead is intangible.


    The soul is a wonderful thing, I don¡¯t know how many surprises this magical comic can bring to me.


    ¡°But looking at your current state, it seems inconvenient to read comics¡­¡±


    Mike glanced at Orochimaru¡¯s sealed, unusable hands, and suddenly raised them.


    A huge golden clock appeared behind him.


    ¡°Your hand is still of great use to me, even if it is good for your employees.¡±


    Then Orochimaru saw an old-fashioned pistol appear in Mike¡¯s hand, and the muzzle was aimed at himself.


    Is he going to kill me?


    Such thoughts flashed through Orochimaru¡¯s mind.


    But then it was forgotten.


    If this man wanted to kill me, he would have already done it, so there is no need to delay it until now.


    Orochimaru, who remained sane, did not try to dodge or fight back, but Mike still aimed at him.


    ¡°Yes, I appreciate you more and more, Mr. Orochimaru.¡±


    Mike said and pulled the trigger in his hand.


    The four bullets hit the defenseless Orochimaru in an instant.


    then.


    In Orochimaru¡¯s shocked gaze.


    He felt a strange force enveloped him.


    After a momentary trance.


    He was surprised to find that for some reason his hands were back to normal!


    Even the weak and embarrassed body has returned to its peak state!


    This magical scene is like stepping back in time!


    ¡°Is this also one of the strengths from your comics?¡±


    Orochimaru raised his hands, his fiery eyes were not looking at his own hands, but the most wonderful thing in the world.


    he knows.


    From today.


    The door of the New World opened to him.

 CH 81

    Chapter 81 Go to the grass ninja village and bring me someone back


    ¡°My son, the day you were born, all the forests of Lordaeron whispered your name, Arthas¡­¡±


    Orochimaru opened the manga and saw this classic line at first glance.


    As the plot progresses, Orochimaru learns more and more about Arthas.


    The prince born in Lordaeron was the pride and hope of Lordaeron.


    Just like Orochimaru was also Konoha¡¯s hero.


    However, the good times did not last long.


    A plague of undead suddenly broke out in Lordaeron.


    Just like the ninja war, a large number of people died one after another.


    But it is different from Orochimaru, who chooses to cut off the bond and seek immortality alone.


    Arthas resolutely threw himself into a mission destined to be a tragedy for his people and his country ¨C he wanted to find a rune sword that could help him save his country, Frostmourne.


    But this holy sword will cost the new master dearly, and lure him into a terrible curse.


    It leads Arthas through the far northern wilderness to the Frozen Throne.


    There, Arthas will face the end of his suffering journey ¨C the darkest fate in the world.


    ¡°How? What do you think after reading it?¡±


    Seeing Orochimaru closing the manga, Mike asked aloud.


    ¡°Do you pursue uncontrollable power for the sake of excessive sense of responsibility and fanatical love? There will be such ¡®tragic heroes¡¯ in any world.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled and shook his head, the behavior of the character Arthas is not difficult to understand, it is better to say that there are a lot of people in the ninja world who are similar to him.


    But apparently Orochimaru won¡¯t do that.


    Just when he was so emotional.


    A holy sword emitting a faint blue light slowly emerged from the void and landed in front of Orochimaru.


    It was Frostmourne.


    When Frostmourne appeared, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes fell on it.


    Then, subconsciously, he reached out and grabbed the hilt of the sword.


    while holding it.


    As if there were demons whispering in his ears, and there was a chaotic wailing sound, the heat in his body seemed to be quickly drawn away.


    Gradually, only the cold breath was left.


    This is not because this Frostmourne holds the soul of the Lich King Onezu.


    Naturally, the system produced will not have the soul of Ner¡¯zhul, this is purely the effect of Frostmourne itself.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Orochimaru looked at Mike.


    ¡°To become the undead, first you have to die ¨C run it through your heart and it will create a phylactery for you and make you a lich.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, hehehehe¡­¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lips, with a contented smile on his face, his body trembling slightly.


    One thing I learned from my short life.


    Human abilities are limited.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not a man anymore!¡±


    Orochimaru shouted, raised Frostmourne in his hand, and stabbed him in the heart.


    then.


    ¡°what¨C!!¡±


    Orochimaru made a pained sound.


    Starting from the position of the heart, the cold breath lingered on the skin, spreading towards the body like a crack.


    As if to absorb the heat from his whole body.


    Do not.


    It¡¯s not just heat that is being drawn.


    It can be clearly heard that Orochimaru¡¯s body emits a subtle squirming sound, the muscles of the whole body are tightening little by little, and the bones are constantly shaking.


    As if the flesh and blood of his body was absorbed by Frostmourne.


    Blood, even flesh, rushed towards Frostmourne in a terrifying manner.


    Not only that.


    His face and skin began to wilt and dry up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But soon.


    The sound of pain turned into a whisper of enjoyment.


    An evil aura emanated from him.


    Orochimaru¡¯s skin became as pale as a dead man a little bit, but his eyes became more and more divine, with a palpitating strange excitement.


    because.


    He felt a huge power coming from his body.


    ¡°Is this the power of a lich?¡±


    Orochimaru twisted, feeling stronger than ever before.


    In the body, there seems to be endless power emerging.


    He could feel that he had escaped death and was immortal.


    ¡°How does it feel to be a lich?


    Mike asked curiously.


    ¡°Wonderful, but very nice.¡±


    Orochimaru looked at his hands, the corner of his mouth smiling even more.


    The thing that has been pursued so hard is finally in the hands of the Master.


    Although the price of loyalty is paid.


    But it¡¯s not a loss to get such power.


    ¡°Excuse my loyalty to you again.¡±


    Then, Orochimaru knelt down on one knee towards Mike and said respectfully.


    In fact, when Orochimaru promised to offer his loyalty at the beginning, he still had some small thoughts in his mind.


    After all, promise to be loyal doesn¡¯t mean to be loyal for a lifetime, right?


    But after seeing the power of Mike.


    After experiencing this magical power in person.


    Orochimaru changed his mind.


    He longed for eternal life, but he longed for the truth even more.


    Just by following Mike, he can see endless truths, all kinds of wondrous powers, and nothing is more attractive.


    ¡°Do you want to read more manga?¡± The smile on Mike¡¯s face seemed to be a bit playful, ¡°Although I have always been generous to myself, I am not rewarded for nothing, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?


    Orochimaru understood what Mike said and asked immediately.


    ¡°You seem to have something to do with Grass Ninja Village?¡±


    ¡°Well, a bit of a deal.¡±


    During the Ch¨±nin exam, Orochimaru was Konoha who sneaked in as Kusanagi.


    ¡°There is one person I needs you to help me bring back Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Uzumaki Karin.¡±


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard the name.


    Of course he knew who he was.


    Rather, Orochimaru was planning to turn Sasuke over, and then go to Kusanagi Village and get Karin.


    Just don¡¯t say how the adult in front of him knew about Karin¡¯s existence.


    Why bring her back on purpose?


    Are you interested in the healing power of Karin?


    Or¡­..


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid the grass ninja village won¡¯t agree easily.¡±


    Orochimaru asked tentatively.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, you shouldn¡¯t need to say anything, right?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Orochimaru licked his lips characteristically, and said slowly in his hoarse voice: ¡°I see, my lord¡­ Leave this task to me, and I will handle it properly.¡±

 CH 82

    Chapter 82 Sasuke: Snake! Ah, no, Orochimaru-senpai!


    Somewhere in the forest outside Konoha Village.


    Sasuke, who received the order, is standing by here.


    Soon.


    An icy aura appeared in Sasuke¡¯s perception, and the surrounding temperature seemed to be lower.


    ¡°I kept you waiting, Sasuke-kun.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s figure floated up from the ground.


    Facing Orochimaru¡¯s greeting, Sasuke didn¡¯t answer, just ¡°cut¡± with disdain.


    ¡°Stay away from me, stinky snake.¡±


    He felt as if he had become a tool man.


    Or the driver.


    Specially responsible for picking up others to perform tasks.


    This time too, Mike personally ordered him to take Orochimaru to Kusanagi Village.


    Sasuke wouldn¡¯t want to act with Orochimaru if he could, because Orochimaru had a bad impression of him because he stole the manga before.


    But since it was Mike¡¯s order, Sasuke endured it.


    ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    For Sasuke¡¯s indifferent reaction, Orochimaru just laughed it off, after getting immortality, he is now in a good mood and is happy to see everything.


    As for Orochimaru¡¯s previous plans to capture Sasuke¡¯s body.


    It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    With immortality in hand, the side effects of Living Corpse Reincarnation will be wiped out, and with the power of the Lich, Orochimaru now looks down on Sharingan.


    Again.


    Orochimaru also knew in his heart that if he took action against Sasuke, Mike would definitely be dissatisfied.


    Unless Orochimaru¡¯s brain is flooded, he will do something like throwing away the watermelon in his hand to pick up sesame seeds.


    ¡°Stinky snake, I have to explain it to you before I leave.¡± After bringing Orochimaru into the shadow space, Sasuke said to him grimly, ¡°If you encounter an enemy, you better not kill it and leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes curiously, and it was not difficult for him to guess that it was probably related to the ability Sasuke got from the manga.


    ¡°The ability I got can simply control time, but the cost will consume its corresponding time value.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, plundering other people¡¯s time to supplement the consumption of oneself¡­ This alone is enough to be listed as an S-level Forbidden Technique, I know, I will keep you alive.¡±


    With Orochimaru¡¯s intelligence, Sasuke¡¯s meaning came naturally, and he nodded.


    Seeing Orochimaru cooperate so well, Sasuke¡¯s dissatisfaction with him is much less.


    Before that, Sasuke had teamed up with Hyuga Hiashi and Mitarashi Anko.


    Before taking action, I told them that I needed to replenish the time value.


    It turned out good.


    Hyuga Hiashi gave him an instant kill before he could absorb the enemy¡¯s time value.


    Mitarashi Anko is even more ruthless, and uses the Temple of Blood to clear the screen in a large area.


    After two missions, Sasuke didn¡¯t get any time value.


    This driver not only didn¡¯t get a salary, but also paid for the fuel, how could Sasuke be happy.


    ¡°But correspondingly, after you have captured the enemy¡¯s time value, I hope you can give me their corpses.¡±


    Next, Orochimaru revealed his abilities.


    ¡°I got the power of the lich from the comics, which can enslave the souls of the dead, turning them into undead undead under my control, and at the same time, I can use their physical intelligence to carry out Impure World Reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°And I really want to know if Reincarnation of the Undead and Impure World Reincarnation can stack up, and if so, which is stronger in Undead state and Impure World Reincarnation, I really hope I can experiment with it myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing Orochimaru¡¯s words, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help gasping.


    This smelly snake¡­


    So cruel!


    I¡¯m just absorbing the time value.


    This guy not only wants to enslave other people¡¯s souls, but also refuses to let go of their bodies!


    It is even necessary to experiment to see if it is possible to do such an unconscionable thing as ¡°cannibalism¡±!


    In the face of such a ruthless character who said such a chilling word with a smile on his face.


    Our young master Uchiha¡¯s arrogance suddenly weakened a lot.


    As the saying goes, those who wear shoes are afraid of being barefoot, those who are barefoot are afraid of dying, and those who are desperate are afraid that they will make you live and die.


    ¡°that¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, Sasuke panicked.


    I called him a ¡°stinky snake¡± several times just now, shouldn¡¯t he hate me?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sasuke-kun?¡±


    Orochimaru still kept his smile, but this smile seemed so cold to Sasuke.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing¡­ I don¡¯t know the way to the grass ninja village, Orochimaru-senpai, could you please point me to the way.¡±


    Sasuke was still cowardly after all.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t hate polite children.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if Orochimaru said it¡¯s okay to give directions, or that it¡¯s okay to challenge him before, Sasuke swallowed and didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Orochimaru lost contact with Danzo after being exposed to human experimentation, because he knew it must be Danzo¡¯s leaked information.


    In order to earn experimental funds, Orochimaru, who has no source of income, conducts transactions with many small ninja villages, small country names, and rich and powerful people.


    Grass Ninja Village is one of his partners.


    So of course he knew the way to Grass Ninja Village.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sasuke-kun.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Orochimaru-senpai.¡±


    The country of grass.


    Grass Ninja Village.


    Inside a dilapidated house.


    Snapped!


    A middle-aged Kusanagi wearing a Kusanagi forehead protector slapped the red-haired girl in front of him to the ground.


    ¡°Why did my son die instead of you bloody bitch!¡±

 CH 83

    Chapter 83 Uzumaki Karin¡¯s Long-cherished Wish


    The girl¡¯s name is Uzumaki Karin.


    She is a member of the Uzumaki clan whose country was destroyed.


    The people of the Uzumaki clan have powerful chakras and excellent perception abilities.


    And Karin inherited her mother¡¯s medical ability.


    Just bite her skin to restore her own Chakra and wounds.


    That¡¯s why Grass Ninja Village released her in this Ch¨±nin exam, in order to let the grass Ninja Village team get a good ranking.


    The reason why ¡°put¡± is used instead of ¡°belt¡± is because this is not Karin¡¯s own will.


    Because the grass ninja village restricts Karin¡¯s freedom.


    Use her as a handy healing tool.


    Karin¡¯s mother has been drained of Chakra and vitality by the grass ninja village -.


    Such an ending will soon fall to Karin.


    Yes.


    Karin¡¯s body was almost unable to hold up.


    If not, how could the grass ninja village be willing to expose Karin?


    The potential of a Uzumaki is extraordinary.


    Once Konoha finds out, whether it is for her own benefit, or because of her superficial relationship with the Uzumaki clan, Konoha will definitely take her away.


    The same goes for Orochimaru.


    After all, this is in conflict with the interests of Grass Ninja Village.


    So it can only be understood that the grass ninja village concealed the existence of Karin¡¯s mother and daughter.


    It wasn¡¯t until the value of Karin was almost drained that she was allowed to take the Ch¨±nin exam to drain the last trace of its value. Even if the Konoha side was important, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    But what Kusanagi Village did not expect was.


    Orochimaru actually mixed into this Ch¨±nin exam, still using the identity of the grass ninja.


    In order not to expose the identity of his own Kusanagi, Orochimaru decisively eliminated all the participating Kusanagi.


    Only Karin was left.


    He recognized Karin as a Uzumaki tribe.


    After that, Orochimaru learned about her experience from Karin, and then Orochimaru turned to Karin skillfully.


    It can also be said that Karin had no choice at that time, and she had no choice but to rely on Orochimaru if she wanted to survive.


    It¡¯s just that the top priority at the time was the Konoha collapse plan, so Orochimaru wanted to wait until the Konoha collapse plan was over before taking Karin back.


    Unexpectedly, he was hit by the ghoul seal, and his hands were sealed.


    This has been delayed until now.


    Karin, who returned to the grass ninja village alone, doesn¡¯t need to think about what the situation will be.


    All are dead.


    She didn¡¯t die.


    This made the grass ninjas who lost their loved ones pour out all their anger on Karin.


    Abusing and beating is the norm.


    Of course, the high-level officials of Grass Ninja Village knew about this, but they did not stop it.


    the reason is simple.


    The person who did it was Orochimaru, but seeking revenge for Orochimaru was a fool¡¯s errand.


    But if the anger of the bereaved Kusanagi has no object to vent, it is very likely that their high-level inaction will affect their rule.


    Again.


    Karin¡¯s body could hardly hold up, and she didn¡¯t have many days to live, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to throw away such props.


    Rather, they wished Karin died sooner.


    Grass Ninja Village is a small village, once the news of the Uzumaki people spreads, it is destined to fail to keep Karin.


    It would be better to let her die than to let other villages get Karin and increase the strength of the enemy.


    out of this thought.


    Not only did the senior officials of Grass Ninja Village not stop it, they even blocked the news that the person was killed by Orochimaru, and deliberately guided the villagers to point their anger at Karin, making them think that it was Karin who killed the ninjas in their Grass Ninja Village.


    So this scenario happens.


    ¡°Speak! Didn¡¯t you hear, I let you speak! Why didn¡¯t you die!¡±


    The middle-aged man slapped and then kicked Karin to the ground, shouting angrily.


    Karin did not speak, but silently wiped the Blood from the corner of her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t mean to resist or explain, or she knew that even if she resisted and explained, it would be pointless behavior.


    It is true that after Karin was the only one left in the participating team of Grass Ninja Village, she could choose not to return to Grass Ninja Village and find a place to hide.


    But that can only be thought.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t return to Grass Ninja Village, a girl with no fighting strength, no financial resources and no support, or an orphan of the Uzumaki family, how long can she live in this ninja world where the weak eat the weak?


    not to mention.


    Karin has a reason to have to come back.


    Her Mother.


    That is her mother.


    Young Karin saw her mother¡¯s last look.


    It was the corpse that had been bitten everywhere on its body and was blue and purple.


    And Orochimaru promised her in the forest of death.


    He will avenge her.


    for exchange.


    Karin volunteers to be Orochimaru¡¯s subordinate.


    Although it is not clear why Orochimaru has not come to find himself after so many days.


    But this is the last straw for Karin¡¯s last hope.


    Instead of finding a place to hide and wait to die.


    Might as well fight this possibility.


    No matter what, let these beasts pay the price!


    ¡°Damn bitch! You¡¯re giving my son¡¯s life back!¡±


    Seeing Karin¡¯s silent response, as if she was the victim and he was the perpetrator, this completely stimulated the middle-aged man¡¯s heart.


    To avenge his own son.


    Or perhaps it is to maintain oneself, protect oneself, and affirm oneself by blaming others for mistakes.


    Because if you don¡¯t do this, the fragile spirit can¡¯t bear it.


    Angered, he took out a kunai from his bag and stabbed Karin that was kicked to the ground.


    next moment.


    puff!


    The sound of metal piercing through the flesh sounded at.

 CH 84

    Chapter 84 Reincarnation of the Undead: Death Knight!


    Feel the pain coming from your body.


    The middle-aged man lowered his head.


    I did not know when a sword with a cold blue light pierced his abdomen.


    Look along the blade.


    A figure appeared in his sight.


    ¡°O, Orochimaru¡­why¡­¡±


    He recognized the identity of the person in front of him, and he was so famous that he never expected to appear here.


    ¡°Because I have an appointment with this child.¡±


    ¡°¡­..what?¡±


    The man spoke with difficulty, he felt that the blood in his body was constantly draining, the icy cold air enveloped him, and it caused his body temperature to drop rapidly.


    In just a few seconds, it became an icy corpse.


    ¡°Life is so fragile.¡±


    Orochimaru sighed and pulled Frostmourne out.


    Then he turned to look at Karin, who was startled.


    ¡°I¡¯m late, Karin, I¡¯m here to fulfill my promise.¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru-sama!¡±


    Seeing that her backer finally came, there were waves in Karin¡¯s numb eyes.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how strong Orochimaru was.


    But she knew that if Orochimaru wanted to, he could destroy Grass Village alone.


    With his help, I can avenge my mother!


    ¡°Sorry for hurting you.¡±


    Orochimaru stretched out his hand to symbolically dust off Karin, showing a gentle smile.


    His actions made Karin a little flattered.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, Orochimaru-sama.¡±


    This is Orochimaru¡¯s usual way of gathering people¡¯s hearts.


    Even just now.


    In fact, Orochimaru came here long ago, but he didn¡¯t appear in a hurry, and only appeared from the dark when Karin was at the most dangerous time.


    Because the more dangerous the situation is, the more trust and gratitude can be won by Karin.


    Of course there are risks in doing so.


    That is, there may be a risk of being killed too late to react.


    But considering that the other party is only a mere Ch¨±nin from the grass ninja village, it is really impossible for Orochimaru to react too late.


    ¡°Orochimaru-senpai, this is not the same as what we said, didn¡¯t you say you want to leave me alive?¡±


    At this time, Sasuke also appeared from the dark. He pointed to the corpse on the ground, and his tone was somewhat daring to speak.


    ¡°Hehe, Sasuke-kun, don¡¯t worry, there are still more chances.¡± Orochimaru licked his lips and nudged Karin in front of Sasuke, ¡°Karin, he is Uchiha Sasuke.¡±


    ¡°Sasuke, Sasuke-kun?!


    When she saw Sasuke, Karin also recognized Sasuke¡¯s appearance.


    In the forest of death, Karin was lost and attacked by a bear. Sasuke, who was passing by to fetch water, rescued her.


    If it was just Orochimaru, Kanin might only feel fear.


    But now Sasuke appeared, which made the frightened Karin feel a lot more stable.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, do you know each other?¡±


    Upon seeing this, Orochimaru guessed that Karin probably met Sasuke during the Ch¨±nin exam, and continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say, Sasuke-kun, let her enter your shadow space first, she¡¯s the person that the lord personally named to meet, and it will be bad if she is injured next.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Sasuke, who always felt that he had become a free tool person, snorted unhappily, and then maintained the character of a cool brother and said to Karin, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything, be honest and obedient, understand?¡±


    ¡°Um!¡±


    Karin nodded obediently, and Sasuke still dragged her into the shadow space¡­¡­.


    ¡°So what to do next, Orochimaru-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a skill I want to try¡­¡±


    Orochimaru said so.


    If it was before, after getting the incense stick, it¡¯s time to leave.


    Even if he verbally said that he would help Karin take revenge, Orochimaru was not kind enough to be a virgin, after all, the grass ninja village could still bring him benefits.


    At most, it is to teach Karin to become stronger, and then let her solve her own grievances, and she can stabilize Karin with words like ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to avenge her own revenge.¡±


    But now Orochimaru has changed his mind.


    He analyzed the situation in front of him.


    first.


    Although I don¡¯t know why the adult wanted Karin, the possibility is nothing more than to use Karin¡¯s ability, or for sympathy and other reasons.


    Whatever the possibility.


    The more obedient Karin is, the better.


    If you help her get revenge, you will definitely get Karin¡¯s die-hard loyalty.


    Second.


    Now that I have become a lich, I really want to try this new power, and the experimental objects of the lich are undoubtedly corpses and souls.


    Normally, this kind of thing is not easy to find, but now I can use the people of Grass Ninja Village to do the experiment.


    at last.


    Although the grass ninja village is not large, it is a village after all, and it still has some savings. If you get it, you can support the research expenses for a period of time.


    can only say.


    Grass Ninja Village is unlucky.


    ¡°¡­Recover, my servant.¡±


    Orochimaru stretched out his left hand and used the power of the Lich King against the corpse on the ground.


    Reincarnation of the Undead ¨C Death Knight!

 CH 85

    Chapter 85 Destroy the Grass Ninja Village!


    Reincarnation of the Undead ¨C Death Knight!


    As the name suggests, it can forcefully reincarnate creatures killed by itself as death knights of the undead.


    A faint blue mist emanated from Frostmourne, flew towards the corpse whose abdomen was penetrated, and then covered it.


    The mist slowly expanded and merged into the corpse.


    next moment.


    The corpse staggered slowly to its feet.


    Now this is just stuffing the soul in, and the next part is the key transformation.


    The mist emerged from Frostmourne like an endless stream, wrapping around its body, and then began to twist and deform.


    Like Impure World Reincarnation, the body is made of dust.


    After a few seconds.


    The fog gradually dissipated.


    The death knight in front of him was revealed.


    The height that was originally not high has skyrocketed to a height of three meters, and the body shape has also become sturdy. It doesn¡¯t look like a human at all. It is more suitable to say that it is a giant.


    He holds a huge shield in his left hand and a large giant sword in his right hand. The huge body is covered with metal armor, and sharp spikes can be seen everywhere.


    Hidden beneath the helmet was a terrifying, rotten face, with a red glow gleaming in its hollow eye sockets.


    It looks like a veritable death knight.


    Just missing a horse.


    ¡°Is this the death knight¡­¡±


    Orochimaru looked at the creation in front of him with interest, and scrutinized it carefully.


    Sasuke on the side frowned in disgust.


    so ugly.


    gross.


    Not handsome at all.


    ¡°Go, my child, let me see your strength and destroy all the people of this village.¡±


    After observing, Orochimaru gave his order.


    Death knight who received the order let out a deafening roar, and even the air shook, and then began to run wildly.


    It moves quickly, like a hound that knows where its prey hides, or, as the dead, it is very sensitive to the breath of the living.


    ¡°Wait, Orochimaru-senpai! We agreed!¡±


    Hearing Orochimaru¡¯s order to the death knight, Sasuke¡¯s face changed greatly.


    Sure enough.


    one by one.


    I want him to work for free!


    Aren¡¯t their consciences sore!


    ¡°If you go now, it¡¯s still too late, Sasuke-kun.¡±


    ¡°Boil!¡±


    Sasuke cursed involuntarily.


    This stinky snake really hates himself.


    In order to get more time points, Sasuke didn¡¯t care about quarreling, he dived directly into the shadow, trying to find a way to make up as much time points as possible.


    With the Death knight rushed from the residence of Karin to the streets of the village.


    This is where all the despair begins.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°There are monsters!¡±


    ¡°what is this?!¡±


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    Disordered screams resounded, and Kusanagi villagers who saw the death knight wailed and ran away.


    The terrifying appearance of the death knight alone is enough to make most people not even have the courage to do it.


    By the way, the death knight¡¯s body is very large, but the speed is not slow.


    The closest Kusanagi had just taken three steps, and when he was about to take the fourth step, he was cut in half.


    It is true that this is just a random creation of Orochimaru.


    But relying on the racial strength of the undead, at least it has the combat power of the Elite J¨­nin of the five major countries, and the key is that it cannot be killed.


    Obviously, it is not something that a small village like Grass Ninja Village can resist.


    The grass ninjas and the villagers ran away screaming.


    The somewhat calm Ch¨±nin J¨­nin directed his subordinates to besiege the death knight.


    For a while, all kinds of ninjutsu were continuously thrown at the death knight.


    Relying on the advantage of the number of people, these grass ninjas even gained a lot of advantages for a time.


    But here¡¯s the problem.


    Death knights who are undead are invincible.


    In theory, as long as the body of the undead is not damaged to the point of being unusable, it can be resurrected indefinitely.


    More exaggerated like the Lich, it is impossible to kill the Lich without destroying the Lich¡¯s phylactery.


    But once the grass ninjas are disemboweled by the giant sword, there is only one way to die.


    Even without getting hurt.


    Physical strength and check charka will also run out of time.


    The battle was unfair from the start.


    If you want to deal with the death knight, you can either use the method against the soul, or seal its action ability, or completely smash its body to the point that it cannot be resurrected.


    It is a pity.


    No matter what kind of grass Ninja Village these three methods are, they can¡¯t do it.


    So their end is doomed.


    the other side.


    Orochimaru, who came out of the treasury of Kusanagi Village, casually threw a Fire Style to destroy his own criminal evidence, and then looked in the direction of the scream.


    ¡°From now on, there will be no grass ninja village anymore.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t think about it before that the country of grass and the country of fire bordered the country of fire. It won¡¯t be long before Rock Shinobi Village gets the news of the destruction of the grass ninja village. They should send a large number of ninjas into the country of grass to expand their territory.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the adult named Karin should be just incidental, his real purpose¡­ is Rock Shinobi Village.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what would you choose, Onoki.¡±

 CH 86

    Chapter 86 What is the experience of opening a Ramen shop in Konoha


    After destroying Kusanagi Village, Orochimaru and Sasuke returned to Konoha with Karin.


    dong dong.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lich¡¯s breath was so obvious that Mike didn¡¯t even have to look to know who was knocking on the door.


    really.


    I saw Orochimaru walk in with a timid Karin.


    To guard all the places near Konoha where ¨­tsutsuki Ura-style might come, Sasuke separates himself from Orochimaru and Karin after bringing them back to Konoha.


    ¡°My lord, the mission has been successfully completed.¡±


    Orochimaru gently pushed Karin¡¯s back, motioning her to salute.


    Seeing the man in front of her who even Orochimaru had to treat with respect, it was impossible for Karin not to be nervous, so she hurriedly bowed to Mike almost vertically.


    ¡°See, see the adults!¡±


    But before she could bow to the end, a pair of hands supported her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, just call me brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    That being said, how dare Karin be so bold.


    This is Konoha¡¯s most powerful big man!


    On the way, Orochimaru explained many things to Karin, such as now that Third Hokage is dead, and now the person who manages Konoha is his allegiance.


    As Orochimaru¡¯s subordinates, Orochimaru¡¯s allegiance is naturally his own.


    Incense is very clear about this.


    So even if Mike showed her kindness, she didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    Such a cautious character is naturally not developed in a day or two.


    Instead, it was forced to form continuously for more than ten years.


    If you¡¯re not careful, you could get punched and kicked at any time.


    Mike had no intention of forcing Karin, but just reached out and lifted her sleeves.


    Imprinted into the eyes are rows of dense tooth marks.


    When someone saw her scar, Karin subconsciously wanted to cover it.


    ¡°¡­for so many years, it¡¯s been very painful.¡±


    Mike sighed, reached out and touched Karin¡¯s hair, feeling a little sympathetic in her heart.


    Even if he already knew about Karin¡¯s situation.


    When this dense wound is placed in front of him.


    Still shocked and angry.


    And heard Mike¡¯s words.


    Tears fell from the corners of Karin¡¯s eyes unknowingly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ woo woo woo¡­¡±


    She kept wiping away tears with her hands, her voice choked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything is over.¡±


    Mike took a step forward and hugged her gently to comfort her, and at the same time he extracted the power of Yang style and sent it into Karin¡¯s body.


    With the effect of Yang style Chakra, those tooth marks on Karin¡¯s body are gradually disappearing.


    After all, in the original book, Naruto could use Yang Dun to save Might Guy who opened the door to death.


    It is not difficult to erase the scars on Karin¡¯s body.


    However.


    Physical wounds may be easily healed.


    The wounds in the soul can only be healed slowly with time.


    So Mike specially arranged a suitable candidate for Karin.


    But before that.


    Mike has one thing to confirm.


    ¡°It¡¯s all cleaned up, Orochimaru?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Orochimaru licked his lips, and when he thought of the hundreds of undead servants he got, he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his lips.


    ¡°Very well, you can go to my library and choose an advanced comic research that interests you.¡±


    Hearing this, Mike nodded and said.


    Although the comics open to the public in Konoha are not low-level comics like Sand Shinobi, it is obviously impossible to have such a powerful ability as Emperor Eyes, and only those who have obtained the permission of Mike have the opportunity to watch such high-level comics.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord¡­ In addition, this is the treasure I collected in the grass ninja village, and it¡¯s all inside.¡±


    Saying that, Orochimaru handed over a scroll of seals.


    ¡°No need, keep it for yourself as additional research funds¡­ I still have something to do, you should retire first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Mike, who did not care about the wealth of Kusanagi Village, waved his hand and sent Orochimaru away.


    After Orochimaru leaves.


    Mike said to the Kurama Yakumo in the office: ¡°Yakumo, you go home and call Temari, we are eating out today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Mike.¡±


    Yakumo looked at Karin in Mike¡¯s arms and opened his mouth, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded in response.


    Not too long.


    Temari, who was doing bridal training at home, was called over by Yakumo.


    what?


    Won¡¯t be another fox!


    Temari saw Karin at first sight after coming in.


    At this moment, Karin¡¯s mood has returned to normal, and she stands obediently behind Mike.


    ¡°Lord Mike, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Uzumaki Karin, the details will be discussed later, it¡¯s getting late, I¡¯ll take you to a meal first.¡±


    Having said that, Mike stood up and motioned for the three of them to follow him.


    Although he was full of doubts like Yakumo, since Mike said so, Temari didn¡¯t ask any more.


    Mike¡¯s purpose with Temari and Yakumo was naturally to make them friends with Karin.


    He is a big man after all, he is four or five years older than Karin, and the difference in status between each other will only make Karin nervous all the time.


    Therefore, it is better to leave it to a good friend of the same age to appease Karin¡¯s wounds.


    besides.


    Mike also specially arranged a spiritual mentor for Karin.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, here we are.¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, the three women stopped and looked up at the restaurant in front of them.


    It looks like a new store that just opened.


    The tempting scent wafts out of the store.


    It¡¯s just that the name of the store makes them a little bit confused.


    Precisely because they had never heard of this prefixed place name.


    But this is also a matter of course.


    Because the name of the shop is¡­


    ¨CLanzhou noodles!

 CH 87

    Chapter 87


    Without waiting for Mike to explain to them.


    A figure hurriedly ran out of the store.


    She looks like an ordinary middle-aged woman.


    He grabbed Mike¡¯s shoulder as if he had seen a good brother.


    ¡°Yo, Mike, you¡¯ve come!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± The visitor laughed heartily, then turned his eyes to the three women behind Mike, ¡°I don¡¯t see that you are very powerful.¡±


    ¡°I can not understand what you say.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you really don¡¯t understand, or you understand too much?¡±


    The other party showed a playful smile and poked Mike¡¯s waist with his elbow.


    ¡°Be serious, sister-in-law Kushina, they are still children, don¡¯t spoil them.¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t take it anymore and reminded aloud.


    Hearing his name, the three women behind him froze for a moment.


    Sister-in-law Kushina?


    Temari and Kanin may not be very clear, but Yakumo, who was born in Konoha, widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Although she had been imprisoned for a long time before, she had attended school before.


    Speaking of the name ¡°Kushina¡±.


    Isn¡¯t that the name of the wife of late Mr. Fourth Hokage written in the book?


    ¡°Sorry sorry¡­¡± Kushina laughed and then said, ¡°Come in first, there is no one in the store, find a place to sit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, go ahead.¡±


    Mike nodded and motioned to let the three girls in.


    After Kushina closed the store¡¯s door and put up a sign that it was temporarily closed.


    After confirming that her identity would not be revealed, she unlocked the Transformation Technique and returned to her original appearance.


    ¡°A redhair like me?¡±


    Karin saw Kushina¡¯s hair color at a glance, and couldn¡¯t help showing a surprised expression.


    Including Yakumo and Temari as well.


    It is true that there are many people in the ninja world whose hair color is not black.


    But red is different.


    Because people in this world think red represents blood and fire.


    An evil sign.


    So red has become a vaguely ominous representative in this world.


    White, which symbolizes simplicity, purity and sincerity, and black, which symbolizes strength and power, are the favorite colors of people in the ninja world.


    The reason why the mother and daughter were treated like that.


    There is a big reason for that.


    She is red-hair, a foreigner, and has a healing ability that does not match her own strength.


    It¡¯s weird not to be bullied.


    At this point.


    Kushina is actually the same.


    When she first arrived in Konoha, she was bullied because of her red hair.


    There are only a few people who are gentle with her like Minato, who don¡¯t hate her hair color.


    In short.


    People with red hair are not welcome anywhere in the ninja world.


    ¡°Ah, yes, because we are of the same race.¡±


    Hearing Karin¡¯s words, Kushina snorted.


    Unlike the female man just now, Kushina calmed down, stroked her red hair, and her thoughts seemed to return to that night.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty color, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She showed a tender and shy smile like a girl.


    Red is an ominous symbol, so after the Uzumaki clan was exterminated, Kushina, who was alone, was often bullied because of her hair color.


    That¡¯s why Kushina hates her hair very much.


    I think everyone will discriminate against her because of her red hair.


    But Minato doesn¡¯t.


    Kushina has since changed her mind and stopped hating her hair color.


    Because Minato said her red hair was beautiful.


    The red hair carries memories between her and Minato.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Karin didn¡¯t answer.


    Just keep your head down.


    She hates her red hair.


    Because the red hair brought her only pain.


    Her reaction was expected by Kushina, after all, she had personal experience.


    So Yukina came to Karin, stretched out her hands and put her hands on both sides of Karin¡¯s face, guiding her to look into her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about other people¡¯s opinions, one day you will meet a man who will praise and like your red hair, and you will have your own happiness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Karin nodded in understanding.


    After all, I have to do my best to live all these years, how can I have any time to fall in love.


    ¡°Just understand.¡± Kushina nodded with a smile, and withdrew her hand, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have eaten, wait, I¡¯ll show you a hand!¡±


    After saying that, Kushina happily returned to the back kitchen.


    After she leaves.


    Yakumo then quietly asked Mike: ¡°Mr. Mike, is this really Mrs. Kushina, wife of Fourth Hokage?


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Seeing Mike nodding, Temari and Karin, who knew Kushina¡¯s identity, all widened their eyes.


    Wife of Fourth Hokage?


    But weren¡¯t the Fourth Hokages already dead?


    This is a well-known thing!


    ¡°I resurrected them, remember not to spread the word.¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t explain much, just said a few words.


    ¡°them?!¡±


    ¡°resurrection?!


    The three women accurately grasped two key points in Mike¡¯s words.


    Because it was too shocking, they couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.


    Seeing that Mike didn¡¯t want to explain in detail, the three girls also knew that this matter was not something they should know, so they didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions, and could only keep their doubts in their hearts.


    After a while, Kushina brought out five bowls of beef ramen.


    ¡°Come on, eat!¡±


    after the resurrection.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she died once.


    After discussions with Minato, Kushina gave up her precarious status as a ninja and wanted to start a small business as an ordinary person.


    Not to make money.


    Just to spend more time with Naruto.


    As for why you open a ramen shop.


    In the words of Kushina, ¡°Because my son¡¯s favorite food is ramen!¡±


    So Mike provided financial support.


    It is not accurate to say that it was financial support, because the money originally belonged to the inheritance of the Fourth Hokage couple. After the death of the Fourth Hokage couple, Third Hokage did not inherit it to Naruto at all, and it was all confiscated.


    Mike just belongs to its owner.


    And according to the memory of the previous life, Kushina proposed to open a ramen shop.


    Of course, because the corresponding production techniques were originally viewed from the Internet without actual experience, the taste of the re-engraved noodles is definitely not as good as the authentic ramen.


    However, Mike is satisfied that he can satisfy his wish to taste the taste of his hometown in the world of Hokage.


    After a free meal.


    Mike put down the tableware and looked at Kushina, saying the main purpose of coming here today.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, I hope you can accept Karin as your disciple.¡±

 CH 88

    Chapter 88 I Call You Daughter, You Call Me Sister, We¡¯ll Discuss


    ¡°Eh, eh?? No, no.¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, before Kushina could reply, Karin, who was the party involved, couldn¡¯t help but scream, and quickly shook her head and waved her hand.


    To be a disciple of wife of Fourth Hokage?


    Karin didn¡¯t even dare to think about such a thing.


    Not to mention how strong Kushina is, just because of her status, Karin thinks that she is a person from two worlds.


    ¡°why not?¡±


    Mike asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Because, because¡­¡±


    Karin¡¯s voice was getting smaller and smaller.


    How can someone like me¡­ an annoying person like me become Madam Hokage¡¯s disciple-?


    Seeing her like this, Mike spread her hands and continued to Kushina: ¡°As you can see, this child has a deep trauma, and I can only rely on you, sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can probably guess a little bit.¡±


    Kushina¡¯s mood dropped.


    Also as an orphan of the Uzumaki clan, she didn¡¯t have to think to know that Karin must have suffered the same bullying as herself.


    That¡¯s why when Mike contacted her and said that there was an orphan of Uzumaki who wanted her to meet, Kushina agreed without hesitation.


    She found happiness and redemption from Minato.


    I hope that this warmth can be passed on to others as well.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more serious than you think¡­ because you don¡¯t have the special ability like Karin.¡±


    ¡°special power?¡±


    Hearing this, Kushina tilted her head.


    Taking this opportunity, Mike recounted the experience of Karin¡¯s mother and daughter to the three girls present.


    In the brutal age of war, it was unfortunate for almost everyone.


    But this is especially true for people like Karin and her daughter, who have special abilities but don¡¯t have enough strength to protect themselves.


    Kushina clenched her fists and slammed her fist hard on the table.


    ¡°Those bastards! I¡¯m going to kill those scumbags!¡±


    The angry Kushina stood up without a word and want to go straight to Kusanagi Village.


    Don¡¯t look at the way Kushina talks so well now.


    Her nickname in the ninja world is ¡°Red Blood Pepper¡±, and she is completely a grumpy old lady.


    But it¡¯s not unreasonable for her to be so angry.


    After all, the Uzumaki family is notoriously strong in vitality and has many Chakras.


    But Karin¡¯s mother was still ¡°sucked¡± to death.


    Not even thirty years old.


    Tell a funny joke.


    Nagato, carrying the burden of Gedo Statue, can live to be thirty years old.


    It is conceivable how those people in the grass ninja village treated the mother and daughter of Karin.


    This makes Kushina, who is also a mother, angry.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, calm down, if you just go out like this, won¡¯t your identity be exposed?¡±


    Mike reached out and stopped Kushina, who was leaving, to persuade him.


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have taken care of everything, and they have received the punishment they deserved.¡±


    That¡¯s not it.


    The soul is enslaved, and it cannot live or die.


    ¡°Hmph, deserve it.¡±


    Hearing this, Kushina snorted angrily, then she put aside her anger and came to Karin to hug her gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Karin, no one will dare to hurt you in the future, if there is something, my sister will kill him for you!¡±


    ¡°Sister? Not aunt?¡±


    Mike quipped.


    ¡°Ha? How rude, Mike! How dare you talk like that! I was only 24 when I died!¡±


    Kushina glared at Mike and said dissatisfiedly.


    Then she reached out and stroked Karin¡¯s hair.


    She made a decision in her heart.


    ¡°Hey, Karin, if you don¡¯t mind, can you be my daughter? I will take care of you as my own daughter!¡±


    ¡°Eh???¡±


    Karin¡¯s body froze there, making a cute voice.


    She never imagined how things would turn out like this.


    Because the people of the Uzumaki clan are very sensitive.


    So even if she doesn¡¯t know much, Kushina can be sure that Karin is a good girl.


    So even if they knew each other for a short time, Karin could feel a warm Chakra from Kushina.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, sister-in-law, why don¡¯t you ask your husband¡¯s opinion?


    Mike said with a smile.


    If Minato came back from a business trip to Village and suddenly saw that he had a daughter, his expression must have been very rich.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Minato will definitely agree with me to adopt this child. Besides, as a mother, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch this child.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± Mike shrugged, then looked at Karin, ¡°How is it, Karin? This old¡­ The old sister¡¯s strength may not be the strongest in the ninja world, but she is definitely the most suitable for guidance to your people.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You wanted to say ¡®Old Aunt¡¯ again just now, didn¡¯t you? Right!¡±


    Kushina clenched her fists angrily and looked at Mike viciously.


    A head of red hair seemed to stand upside down with anger.


    ¡°No, sister-in-law, you heard it wrong.¡±


    Mike spread out his hands to express his innocence.


    See this scene.


    Karin couldn¡¯t help but chuckled, and her nervous heart was relieved a lot.


    Although this Kushina-sama and Mike-sama are both powerful and noble.


    But it doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the strong stance at all, on the contrary, it¡¯s a bit¡­


    Um?


    At this moment, Karin suddenly realized something.


    Is it.


    Are these two adults actually doing this on purpose?


    Just to make me feel more at ease?


    Karin, realizing this, raised her head sharply.


    Imprinted in the eyes is Kushina¡¯s gentle smile.


    How can there be the slightest bit of anger just now.


    She touched Karin¡¯s head with her hand.


    ¡°Will you be my daughter, Karin?¡±


    this moment.


    Karin¡¯s vision blurred.


    Eye sockets are burning like scorching.


    Tears fell silently.


    She finally understood.


    The person in front of him was different from those Kusanagi who used her as a tool.


    Not because of her power.


    But she really cared about her from the bottom of his heart.


    Just like a mother.


    Tears blurred vision.


    Karin hugged Kushina in front of her tightly.


    ¡°¡­I do, Sister Kushina!¡±

 CH 89

    Chapter 89 Nagato¡¯s Plan


    Rain Shinobi Village,


    in a cave.


    A whirlpool suddenly appeared in the space.


    Then a man with an orange whirlpool mask on his face stepped out of the void whirlpool.


    Only one Three Tomoe Sharingan is revealed.


    It is one of the masterminds behind the Akatsuki organization.


    Uchiha Obito.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s talk about it, Nagato, do you have any information on Jinch¨±riki from the Konoha investigation?¡±


    Obito leaned against the wall with his arms on his chest, and said in a low voice to the two people in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.No.¡±


    Nagato, or Pain said with an indifferent expression.


    By his side is Konan, who is inseparable from him.


    In the Akatsuki organization, only the two people know the identity of the mastermind behind Obito.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Hearing the words, Obito¡¯s voice increased slightly, and the brows hidden under the mask were slightly wrinkled.


    ¡°According to the reports of Kisame and Itachi, they were discovered by Konoha¡¯s ninjas not long after they entered Konoha, and they even had a fight and suffered a bit of a loss.¡±


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    ¡°Kakashi.¡±


    Pain didn¡¯t hide it, he told the truth.


    ¡°Hatake Kakashi¡­ he can¡¯t be Kisame and Itachi¡¯s opponent.¡±


    Hearing the familiar name, Obito¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    Kakashi may be considered a strong man in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the eyes of their Akatsuki organization, it was nothing.


    Not even qualified to be a core member.


    But Pain said that Kisame Itachi suffered a little from Kakashi?


    ¡°Itachi didn¡¯t do it, it¡¯s Kisame¡­ that Kakashi seems to be the master of time-space ninjutsu, Kisame is careless.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, time-space ninjutsu?¡±


    That makes more sense.


    As the holder of time-space ninjutsu, Obito is very aware of how difficult the enemy of master time-space ninjutsu is, and it is normal for Kisame to suffer losses without knowing it.


    ¡°Also, Konoha has an Temporary Hokage named Mike.


    Then, Pain said. Recalling the contents of Kisame and Itachi¡¯s report, Ten Thousand Years¡¯ unchanged expression also changed a bit.


    ¡°Mike?¡±


    This unfamiliar name made Obito a little puzzled. The one-eyed hidden under the mask stared at Pain in front of him, as if waiting for the follow-up.


    ¡°His strength is very strong, and he can instantly beat Kisame who is doing his best. If Itachi didn¡¯t use Mangeky¨­ and Susanoo to escape at any cost, they would have died in Konoha.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    Obito froze for a moment.


    Konoha¡¯s Temporary Hokage?


    Even Itachi with Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can only run for his life?


    no.


    So how did Orochimaru attack Konoha?


    ¡°Are you afraid of that Mike, Madara?¡±


    Nagato controlled Pain and looked at Obito, suddenly asked.


    Obito was silent for a moment.


    He understood that Nagato was testing him.


    Or that he has always been suspicious of his identity.


    ¡°Hmph, the wounds I suffered during the battle with Hashirama haven¡¯t healed yet.¡± Obito snorted coldly in a hoarse voice, ¡°When I recover to my prime, no one in this world can stop me.¡±


    ¡°Is it.¡±


    Pain said irrefutably.


    Then the two fell into silence.


    After a moment.


    Obito took the lead in breaking the deadlock and said, ¡°Nagato, what are you going to do? The failure of Kisame Itachi to capture Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki must have exposed the existence and purpose of Akatsuki organization. If that man named Mike really has power over the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, It means that his strength is not weaker than you. With his protection, it is not easy to snatch Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki.¡±


    ¡°I have a way¡­¡± Pain said after being silent for a while, ¡°We need to find an ally, that is Orochimaru who almost destroyed Konoha¡­¡±


    ¡°Orochimaru?¡±


    Obito understood Nagato¡¯s mind at this moment.


    really.


    Orochimaru is a man who will do anything for profit.


    For such people.


    Certainly will not be reconciled to the failure of destroying Konoha this time.


    So he and Akatsuki organization have the same purpose, the same interests.


    Although Orochimaru is Akatsuki¡¯s traitor.


    But in front of interests, there is no permanent enemy.


    ¡°Although according to the intelligence analysis, when Orochimaru attacked Konoha, the man named Mike may not be in Konoha. However, Master Orochimaru¡¯s Reanimation Jutsu can release First Hokage and Second Hokage Impure World Reincarnation, and face these two No matter how strong that Mike is, he should still be incapable of fighting.¡±


    Nagato summed up the information he had obtained so far in his mind, and said it in the mouth of Pain.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I have other things to deal with, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Obito had to admit that Nagato¡¯s idea was logical.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful Orochimaru itself is.


    The important thing is that he Mastered Reanimation Jutsu.


    That¡¯s enough to work.


    ¡°Konan, ask Itachi to come over.¡±


    After Obito left with Kamui, Pain turned his head and said to Konan beside him.


    Konan nodded, and his figure dissipated as a paper talisman.


    soon.


    Uchiha Itachi, who was ¡°recovering¡± in Rain Shinobi Village, was called by Konan.


    ¡°Itachi, I have a mission for you.¡± Pain looked at Uchiha Itachi in front of him and said, ¡°Go to Orochimaru and let him establish an alliance with our Akatsuki organization.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you want to¡­?¡±


    Uchiha Itachi was startled, but said with a calm expression.


    heard.


    Pain said lightly: ¡°Destroy Konoha.¡±

 CH 90

    Chapter 90 The most suitable manga ability for Karin


    In fact.


    Akatsuki is not the only one who is troubled by Mike¡¯s existence.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Tsuchikage, Onoki kept tapping his fingers on the table, and the white eyebrows that were almost locked together showed his inner restlessness.


    No wonder he was so upset.


    Because he got two very important information.


    first.


    Not long ago, Cloud Shinobi Village was attacked, and Fourth Raikage A was seriously injured. According to reliable sources, it was Konoha¡¯s ninja who launched the attack.


    Second.


    Grass Ninja Village was completely wiped out by unknown forces.


    According to the report of Rock Shinobi, who returned from the investigation, it is even if there is no living person in the entire grass ninja village, not even a corpse.


    And the other party also used Fire Style ninjutsu to destroy all traces, and it is impossible to determine who did it.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    After all, aside from the five major countries, there are more than 30 small countries in the Ninja world.


    Such a thing simply cannot enter the eyes of the five great powers.


    But here¡¯s the problem.


    The country of grass borders the country of Earth and the country of fire.


    It is a military buffer zone between the two countries.


    Now that the grass ninja village is gone, it will create a face-to-face situation between the two sides.


    Konoha can easily send troops into Earth Nation, and Rock Shinobi Village can easily enter the land of fire.


    Whether it is to expand the territory or to defend the country, a decision needs to be made as soon as possible.


    According to Onoki¡¯s character, he would definitely not let go of such a good thing, and he should send troops to occupy the country of grass as soon as possible.


    After all, Konoha was hit hard by Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi.


    Don¡¯t be afraid even if war breaks out.


    But after learning that the people of Konoha successfully attacked Cloud Shinobi Village and hit Fourth Raikage heavily, Onoki was a little uncertain.


    What if Konoha still has a hole card that he doesn¡¯t know?


    What if Cloud Shinobi stole the house while fighting with Konoha?


    People tend to worry more as they get older.


    After pondering for a long time.


    Onoki raised his head and said to the trusted guard beside him: ¡°Chitu, go and call me Loess.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lord Tsuchikage.¡±


    Chitu nodded in response.


    Not long.


    After receiving the order, Loess came to Tsuchikage¡¯s office.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°The Raikage guy was attacked in his lair and nearly killed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Loess was stunned for a moment, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but what is certain is that the other party is a Konoha Shinobi¡­ and, not long ago, I received news that the grass ninja village was destroyed by an unknown force, and there was not even a corpse.¡±


    Onoki¡¯s tone was solemn.


    ¡°War is coming, Loess¡­ I need you to go to Cloud Shinobi Village and convince that Raikage guy to join us against Konoha.¡±


    Although the circumstances were different, both Onoki and Nagato made the same decision to deal with Konoha.


    Team up with your one-time enemy.


    ¡°War¡­ Okay, father.¡±


    the other side.


    Mike, who is regarded as a big worry by the two forces, is now teaching his ¡°niece¡± Karin how to gain power from comics.


    ¡°Can you become stronger just by reading these manga? It¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Karin looked at the rows of bookshelves in front of her with a shocked expression.


    Although she didn¡¯t think Mike would make fun of herself, Karin still asked Kushina: ¡°Did Kushina, Temari, and Yakumo also get power from these comics?¡±


    Naturally, Kushina and the others gave Karin a positive answer.


    This made Karin completely believe it.


    ¡°Mike, you drew the comics, do you have any comics you recommend Karin read?¡±


    The number of comics is too much, so that Karin didn¡¯t know where to start, so Kushina asked directly.


    ¡°Well, I think about it¡­¡±


    Mike dragged her chin and thought.


    If you want to talk about what kind of character Karin has.


    A signature red hair.


    Eye color is the same red as hair.


    Personality is relatively hot, stubborn, duplicitous.


    There is also a powerful healing ability, as long as it does not die, it can be rescued.


    ¡°Thinking about it this way, I do have a manga that I would recommend.¡±


    With that said, Mike went straight to a bookshelf, reached out and took out a comic and handed it to Karin.


    on the cover.


    A girl with red hair and red eyes in a kimono with horns on her head, surrounded by flames.


    The swaying feather coat and the burning sleeves are as gorgeous and magnificent as the angel¡¯s spiritual costume.


    The name of the manga is ¡°Dating Battle: Kotori Gokawa¡±.


    And while seeing the red-haired girl on the cover.


    There was a sense of identity in Karin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Sir Mike, I will choose this one!¡±


    ¡°Well, come on, I¡¯m optimistic about you.¡±


    have to say.


    Karin and Katori have a very good relationship.


    The characters and abilities of both sides are very close.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for Karin to realize the power of Kamui¡¯s Spiritual Equipment, Wufan.


    Just when Mike wanted to continue to say something.


    He suddenly frowned.


    A memory suddenly flooded into my mind.


    Is it.


    That Nagato guy wants to join forces with Orochimaru.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mike-sama?¡±


    Karin noticed Mike¡¯s strangeness and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, just something interesting happened.¡± Mike resumed his smile and patted Karin¡¯s head, ¡°You watch first, uncle goes out to do some errands.¡±

 CH 91

    Chapter 91 The Terrified Yakushi Kabuto


    After coming out of the comic room, Mike¡¯s figure appeared in the back mountain of no one.


    He closed his eyes and digested the extra memories in his mind.


    While letting Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame leave, Mike let his avatars hide in their shadows.


    Everything they see and hear will be recorded by Mike¡¯s clone.


    When necessary, the avatar will use the Clone Technique, and then untie the Clone Technique independently, so that the avatar with the avatar memory can return to the body of Mike.


    In this way, Mike can obtain the real-time memory of the distant clone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Nagato would want to form an alliance with Orochimaru. Sure enough, because of the existence of my ¡®butterfly¡¯, the development of the Hokage world has been deviated from the original plot.¡±


    Mike thought.


    In the original book, Nagato¡¯s tailed beast hunting program was carried out three years later.


    But because of his uncertainty.


    Forcing Nagato to change his mind to catch the tail beast ahead of time.


    But the current Konoha is no longer the previous Konoha.


    Even if Nagato and Orochimaru unite, it is impossible to destroy the current Konoha.


    Not to mention that Nagato would never have thought that Orochimaru was actually Mike¡¯s handiman.


    This also gave Mike a chance.


    Think of this.


    Mike sensed the current position of Orochimaru, and then the main body and the clone switched positions.


    At this time, Orochimaru was in the country of Sound, ??and it was also the place where the sound of Ninja Village was originally.


    After the battle with Mitarashi Anko.


    The original Sound Ninja Village has long since been turned into ruins.


    Most of the sound ninjas were drained of blood by the Temple of Blood and died.


    Only a small number of elites survived.


    For example, Yakushi Kabuto and the sound of the four people.


    However, he survived and suffered serious injuries.


    Orochimaru is helping them now.


    ¡°Lord Orochimaru¡­¡±


    Although the battle was over long ago, Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s eyes were still filled with shock and wonder, ¡°Who is that woman, I have never seen that kind of terrifying power.¡±


    Yakushi Kabuto doesn¡¯t know how strong Mitarashi Anko is, but he knows how strong Orochimaru is.


    To be able to beat Orochimaru into such a tragic state.


    There are not many talents in the entire ninja world.


    ¡°Hehe, you also know her identity, she is my former disciple Anko.¡±


    ¡°What, how can she be so strong?!¡±


    Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.


    That Mitarashi Anko?


    According to the information I¡¯ve collected, she can¡¯t even beat me, right?


    Can you crush Orochimaru-sama?


    what is the problem?


    ¡°Because I gave her strength.¡±


    Just then, a calm voice suddenly sounded.


    It fell into Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s ear, causing his hair to rise instantly.


    As a loyal dog, Yakushi Kabuto immediately took out his kunai and stood in front of Orochimaru.


    ¡°who is it?!¡±


    Imprinted into Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s eyes is a strange man.


    Seeing Yakushi Kabuto facing him with a knife, the man just gave him a faint look.


    In an instant.


    An extremely violent sense of oppression emerged.


    Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s face was full of horror. In his eyes, the man in front of him seemed to be transformed into a terrifying god, and his body was completely afraid to move.


    It was as if someone was buried in the ground, with only his head exposed. Although he could breathe, other than that, even if he exhausted all his strength, he could not move even a single finger.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be nervous, Kabuto, put Kunai away, if this lord wanted to kill you, you would already be dead.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Orochimaru said so out loud that the terrifying pressure finally disappeared, but Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s back was completely wet with cold sweat.


    What is this¡­


    who is it?


    ¡°Sir Mike, did you come here on purpose to tell me something?¡±


    Orochimaru said respectfully.


    Seeing his boss¡¯s attitude, Yakushi Kabuto was even more horrified.


    ¡°Akatsuki knows my existence, and now Pain has sent Itachi to come to find you, and wants to pull you together to deal with me.¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t care about the offense of Kabuto, a small character, and said directly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing that, Orochimaru licked his lips.


    He was not surprised that Mike would know Akatsuki¡¯s intelligence.


    than this.


    He was even more greedy for Pain¡¯s Rinnegan.


    Who is not good to find, but I bring him to me?


    This is not to send sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth.


    See if I dig your eyes!


    Yes.


    After obtaining the power of Impure World Reincarnation and Lich successively, Orochimaru has ignored Pain, and even if Pain doesn¡¯t come to him, he plans to snatch Rinnegan.


    After all, Rinnegan is extremely valuable research material.


    ¡°Orochimaru, don¡¯t do anything to Rinnegan yet, I want you to agree to Pain¡¯s alliance request, and find a way for Pain to gather all the core members of Akatsuki¡¯s organization together. After this is done, I promise to give you a pair of Rinnegan for your research. Of course, all your research results must be reviewed by me first.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Lord is trying to get Akatsuki Organization to do everything he wants, I know, leave it to me.¡±


    Rinnegan¡¯s power is indeed strong, but it is impossible to defeat the lord in front of him.


    Not to mention looking for an ally who is an enemy.


    It can only be said that when Pain decided to attack Konoha, the outcome of the Akatsuki organization was already doomed.

 CH 92

    Chapter 92 Jiraiya: Rock Shinobi is going to start a war?!


    The country of thunder.


    Cloud Shinobi Village.


    Rock Shinobi messenger group represented by Loess arrived here.


    dong dong.


    ¡°Sir Raikage, the Rock Shinobi messengers are visiting.¡±


    Darui pushed open the door of Raikage¡¯s office and walked in.


    ¡°Rock Shinobi?¡±


    Fourth Raikage stopped what he was doing and frowned.


    nothing.


    Just plain disgust with Rock Shinobi.


    Because his father Third Raikage died at the hands of Rock Shinobi.


    In order to cover their retreat, Third Raikage single-handedly took on 10,000 Rock Shinobi and fought for three days and three nights and finally died of exhaustion.


    For Fourth Raikage, Rock Shinobi is his father¡¯s nemesis.


    His hatred for Tsuchikage Onoki was even greater than the Hyuga Hiashi who battered him.


    It is impossible for Onoki to not know this.


    How dare you send his son here?


    ¡°They seem to want to ally with us and attack Konoha.¡±


    Saying so, Darui handed over an information scroll.


    ¡°According to the information we have detected, the grass ninja village was destroyed by unknown forces, and the guy Onoki is probably trying to expand the territory in one breath.¡±


    ¡°Humph! That old guy wants to use me to help him consume Konoha¡¯s combat power? Let those Rock Shinobi get out of here!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that killing the Loess might trigger a war with Rock Shinobi Village, Fourth Raikage would have wanted Onoki to feel the pain of losing a loved one as he did.


    Although Fourth Raikage looks like a big boss, his IQ is not low.


    He knew very well that the land of thunder was too far away from the land of fire, and the land of grass was beyond reach. If he sent troops to help Rock Shinobi attack Konoha, Cloud Shinobi would definitely get nothing in the end.


    He wouldn¡¯t do this kind of business at a loss.


    ¡°Lord Raikage, Rock Shinobi promises to give us Cloud Shinobi a large amount of war supplies as long as they help them hold Konoha, regardless of success.¡±


    ¡°how many?¡±


    ¡°a lot of.¡±


    With that said, Darui handed over a list of material support.


    Seeing the above, Fourth Raikage fell silent.


    ¡°¡­Oh, that old thing is really reluctant.¡±


    Fourth Raikage was silent for a while, constantly analyzing in his heart.


    Rock Shinobi wants to capture the country of grass, and uses the country of grass as an outpost to harass Konoha incessantly.


    Strategic significance.


    After all, the land of grass and the land of fire are adjacent to each other.


    It can be attacked and defended.


    If Rock Shinobi succeeds in occupying the Country of Grass, Konoha will definitely have a headache, right?


    That¡¯s why Onoki¡¯s old thing is so generous, or it is inevitable.


    This is something Fourth Raikage would love to see.


    But Fourth Raikage doesn¡¯t want to see Rock Shinobi grow.


    It would be best if Rock Shinobi and Konoha were both hurt.


    But if Cloud Shinobi Village does not agree to the alliance of Rock Shinobi Village, Rock Shinobi Village may not dare to fight with Konoha to the end.


    Fourth Raikage has already planned it in mind.


    Rock Shinobi Village¡¯s money he¡¯s definitely going to eat.


    But don¡¯t even think about him coming out.


    At that time, I deliberately let Cloud Shinobi¡¯s troops paddle, and at the same time created opportunities to force Rock Shinobi to have to fight Konoha to the end, no matter who wins, it will only make a profit for Cloud Shinobi.


    ¡°Darui, tell the Rock Shinobi gang, I promise their alliance, but only if they increase the material support on this list by another 30%! Otherwise, don¡¯t talk!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Raikage.¡±


    The leading Darui soon informed Loess of Fourth Raikage¡¯s decision.


    When he came, Onoki anticipated that Fourth Raikage might open his mouth, so he gave Loess the right to be the master.


    In the end, Rock Shinobi Village traded for an alliance with Cloud Shinobi Village at the cost of increasing its material support by 20%.


    On the day the two sides confirmed the alliance, Rock Shinobi Village dispatched 10,000 ninjas to enter the country of grass, and Cloud Shinobi Village dispatched 5,000 ninjas to Konoha.


    The troops from Rock Shinobi Village are on the left, and the troops from Cloud Shinobi Village are on the right, forming a two-pronged approach to the Land of Fire.


    Such a big move is naturally impossible to hide.


    Short Book Street.


    In a place.


    Jiraiya is holding a waiter on the left and right for a collection activity.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s such a cool day.¡±


    After taking the wine poured by the waiter, Jiraiya said with a tut after taking a gulp.


    It¡¯s different from the original book where Tsunade was in a hurry to go back because the Konoha group had no leader.


    Jiraiya is not in a hurry now.


    One is that he wants to train Mike to become the next Hokage, so he can have a better foundation for Mike to be Temporary Hokage for a while.


    Second, he accepted Naruto as a disciple and taught Naruto to practice during the time he was out.


    Come three, you can enjoy yourself.


    This may be the most crucial reason.


    At this moment.


    A man walked in from outside the store, found a seat and sat down.


    Just across from the sofa where Jiraiya was sitting.


    ¡°Judging from his appearance and aura, this person should be a wandering ninja. Did he come from out of town?¡±


    Ostensibly drinking, Jiraiya pretended to look casually at the man who came in, ears pricked up.


    He is here only one of the purposes, in such a place, you can always get a lot of unexpected information, this is the real purpose of Jiraiya.


    ¡°Those damn bastards!¡±


    When the waiter poured the wine, the man took a sip, and then slammed the glass on the table.


    ¡°Did you have any troubles, sir? You might as well say it, it will be better.¡±


    Waiter asked this question, not out of concern, but if she could let the guests open the chat box to vent their emotions, she would be able to sell more wine and earn more share.


    Saying that, poured another cup for the man.


    The man raised his glass and took another sip, and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s not because of those damn Rock Shinobi! They must be trying to start a war on Konoha, not only to destroy the grass ninja village, but also to clean up all the grass in the grass country¡¯s wandering ninjas, I almost died at their hands!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Jiraiya, who was eavesdropping on the other side, was stunned.


    what?


    Rock Shinobi going to war on Konoha?

 CH 93

    Chapter 93 Return to Konoha¡¯s Tsunade


    For more detailed information.


    Jiraiya came to the wandering ninja and sat down with the wine, and asked with a smile on his face: ¡°Brother, this wine is my treat, I have something to ask¡­ You said that Rock Shinobi is going to attack Konoha. what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? What are you asking this for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a normal person, just curious.¡±


    The man glanced at Jiraiya, then at the wine in his hand, and accepted Jiraiya¡¯s reward.


    ¡°What else is going on, I must be trying to seize the territory while Konoha is severely damaged!¡±


    He took the wine from Jiraiya and said this after taking a sip.


    Orochimaru and Sand Shinobi attack Konoha.


    This incident is no longer a secret in the ninja world. After all, even Hokage is dead, as long as a normal ninja will hear about it-.


    ¡°If you want me to say that the Rock Shinobi are really ruthless, the whole Ninja Village heard that not even a single corpse was left, and now it is estimated that there are not many Ninjas in the entire Shinobi world.¡±


    In this way, Jiraiya got all the information he knew from the mouth of the wandering ninja at the cost of a bottle of wine.


    The mood also became heavy.


    Admittedly, there is no evidence to prove that what this man said is true.


    But logically it is entirely possible.


    Although the grass ninja village is only a small village, it is only a small village relative to the five major countries, and it can actually be ranked in the middle of the ninja world.


    It can quickly destroy the grass ninja village with the momentum of thunder and leave no survivors.


    Indeed, only the five major countries have such strength.


    And if the grass ninja village is gone, the biggest beneficiary is Rock Shinobi.


    Because the country of grass and the country of fire border, if the grass ninja village disappears, Konoha and Rock Shinobi Village will have the opportunity to expand their territory.


    And Konoha was hit hard not long ago, and even Hokage has not yet been selected, so there should be no such energy and spare power.


    So there is a high probability that it is Rock Shinobi.


    The purpose also makes sense.


    In order to beat Konoha before he recovers.


    If that¡¯s the case, then Konoha¡¯s situation is not good.


    Without Hokage in charge, once the war broke out, the consequences would be more serious than Orochimaru¡¯s Konoha collapse plan.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s the way it is, thank you bro.¡± Jiraiya pretended to have nothing to do with herself and laughed, then stood up, ¡°Then you can enjoy it slowly, and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Then Jiraiya walked out of the store with a sullen face.


    He hurried to a casino and found Tsunade who was in Pachinko.


    ¡°Tsunade, things are going bad!¡±


    Tsunade stared at Pachinko¡¯s machine screen without looking back, ¡°What happened to make you panic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid war is coming, Rock Shinobi has invaded the country of grass, and is approaching Konoha!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing Jiraiya¡¯s words, Tsunade¡¯s movements paused, then resumed.


    ¡°Hmph, is it?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about Konoha at all?¡±


    ¡°Why should I worry? It has nothing to do with me, don¡¯t block me from looking at the screen.¡±


    Tsunade mercilessly pushed away Jiraiya who was standing in front of him.


    For her.


    She didn¡¯t care whether Konoha was destroyed or not.


    Tsunade¡¯s younger brother Nawaki and his lover died for the sake of Konoha who was protecting him and for the so-called will of fire.


    In exchange, the village is getting darker and darker.


    What is the reason for protecting such a village?


    Might as well destroy it sooner.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, didn¡¯t you make a bet with Naruto that as long as he can learn Rasengan¡¯s words within a week, you promised to succeed Hokage, do you want to go back on it?¡±


    ¡°Humph! When is the old lady who can¡¯t afford to lose? I¡¯m willing to admit defeat! But the premise is that the kid can really Master Rasengan, you don¡¯t really think that the purpose of Fourth Generation is any cat or dog can master it?¡±


    Tsunade doesn¡¯t yet know Naruto¡¯s true identity.


    Because Third Hokage¡¯s ¡°secrecy measures¡± are well done, and Tsunade has no interest in knowing about Konoha.


    In her opinion, Rasengan, the ninjutsu that took Fourth Hokage several years to become a master, Naruto can¡¯t master even if he spends his whole life.


    That¡¯s why she made this bet with Naruto.


    She didn¡¯t plan to go back to Konoha to be a Hokage from the beginning.


    ¡°No, it might be difficult for others Master Rasengan, but Naruto he can.


    ¡°You believe that kid so much? What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Minato¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s movements stopped again.


    I see.


    No wonder he is called ¡°Uzumaki Naruto¡± and has blonde hair.


    No wonder Jiraiya is so obsessed with him.


    ¡°Hmph, so what? Even his father is dead, what can he do?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiraiya shook her head.


    ¡°It is true that everyone is not good enough compared to Minato, but Minato is Minato, Naruto is Naruto, maybe Naruto is a bit stupid, but I see in him the perseverance that will never give up easily.¡±


    ¡°One day, I believe that Naruto will become the son of prophecy in this world, fulfilling the wishes of our generation that have not been fulfilled, and making the world peaceful and no more wars.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it yourself, pin your hopes on a child, you are really dying, Jiraiya.¡±


    In the face of Jiraiya¡¯s hard persuasion, Tsunade completely stopped the movement in his hand, raised his head and said to Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya had mentioned to Tsunade about the Son of Prophecy.


    But in Tsunade¡¯s view.


    This is not the plot of the shounen manga.


    What many generations of powerhouses have not been able to do for decades.


    Even if Jiraiya really found some son of prophecy.


    Nor can world peace be achieved.


    Yet at this time.


    The embarrassed Naruto came in from the outside with a look of excitement.


    He stretched out his right hand, and a crystal clear Rasengan appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Pervy Sage, look, look! I have learned this technique!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible, it¡¯s only been a few days?!


    Tsunade stood up in disbelief.


    Jiraiya was also shocked, but then he laughed again.


    ¡°How about it, Tsunade, it¡¯s what you said to be willing to accept the bet! Come back with me obediently!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tsunade fell silent for a while.


    Then sighed.


    ¡°Shizuka, pack your luggage, we¡­ it¡¯s time to go back to Konoha.¡±

 CH 94

    Chapter 94 Orochimaru: Witness the power of the undead!


    Country of Field.


    Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi were ordered to come here.


    Because according to the information of the Akatsuki organization, Orochimaru established the sound ninja village here.


    They are here to persuade Orochimaru to form an alliance.


    The reason why Nagato chose Uchiha Itachi was because Uchiha Itachi had fought against Orochimaru and killed Orochimaru instantly.


    And Uchiha Itachi¡¯s negotiating skills are top-notch.


    It¡¯s just that Nagato didn¡¯t fully trust Uchiha Itachi, thinking that he might be Konoha¡¯s spy.


    So for safety¡¯s sake, Hoshigaki Kisame also went with him and was in charge of monitoring Uchiha Itachi.


    Under the moonlight.


    Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi successfully infiltrated the sound ninja village.


    It is different from the rest of the Ninja Village.


    Sound Village is built in a valley.


    What they don¡¯t know is.


    At the same time that they just stepped into the sound ninja village.


    Orochimaru in the underground laboratory found the breath of living people in them.


    ¡°Come yet¡­..¡±


    Orochimaru made a hoarse voice, and there was a little excitement in his snake-like eyes.


    He had joined the Akatsuki organization before, and he had the idea of ??looting after hearing that the leader of Akatsuki organization had the legendary Rinnegan.


    As a result, he was directly defeated by Uchiha Itachi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan before he started.


    Now Uchiha Itachi has arrived.


    His chance for revenge came.


    After all, Mike just told him to promise to form an alliance with Akatsuki, and to capture Akatsuki in one go.


    Again, Orochimaru was not barred from taking a shot at Uchiha Itachi.


    As long as the result is ok.


    ¡°Mr. Itachi, do you feel weird?¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame frowned and said softly as he walked on the road to Sound Village.


    Even if it¡¯s night.


    But the sound ninja village is too quiet.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been found.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi was silent for a while, he no longer hid his figure, and came out of the darkness.


    as predicted.


    next moment.


    A figure rose from the ground not far from them.


    It is Orochimaru.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ this is really rare.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s snake-like eyes stared at Uchiha Itachi in front of him, like a snake in the shadows staring at its prey.


    Uchiha Itachi frowned, and he felt a heavy, cold, shuddering breath from Orochimaru.


    He starts Sharingan.


    Finally found the exception.


    Orochimaru in front of him no longer had a heartbeat, no matter how he looked at it, he was a dead person.


    ¡°A puppet¡­¡±


    ¡°Puppet? No, this is my real body. How is it, isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±


    Orochimaru gave a cold smile.


    This sentence reminds Uchiha Itachi of the reason why Orochimaru defected in the first place.


    It is to use the villagers in the village to do all kinds of terrible experiments.


    He killed the villagers for his evil ninjutsu experiments.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Is this the result of human experiments back then?


    But that¡¯s not the point right now.


    ¡°We came here to discuss something, Orochimaru.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing this, Orochimaru made a sound of listening.


    ¡°Akatsuki will attack Konoha in the near future, I¡¯m here to invite you to join us.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you are here to seek an alliance.¡±


    The corners of Orochimaru¡¯s mouth rose slightly, and there was a sense of pleasure in his heart.


    At the beginning, Uchiha Itachi could easily kill him in seconds, but now he can only seek cooperation with him¡­.


    ¡°What if I say I refuse?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t answer.


    As a Konoha spy, he certainly doesn¡¯t want to see Akatsuki and Orochimaru join forces to attack Konoha.


    But he can¡¯t say it explicitly or interfere too much, otherwise Hoshigaki Kisame will definitely report to Pain.


    ¡°Then only use force to get you to agree.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Uchiha Itachi spoke.


    As long as Orochimaru can be dealt with for the right reasons, it can stop him from joining forces with Akatsuki.


    ¡°Hehe, if you can do it, it¡¯s not impossible for me to join you.¡±


    Orochimaru said with a mocking look in his eyes.


    Although Mike¡¯s order was to make him agree to form an alliance with Akatsuki.


    However, if Orochimaru cooperated with the enemy Uchiha Itachi without saying a word, then it would arouse the suspicion of the Akatsuki organization.


    Therefore, appropriate provocation is not only more reasonable, but also can raise the price.


    ¡°Negotiations broke down, Kisame, prepare for battle.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi breathed a sigh of relief for a while, and said to Hoshigaki Kisame with a calm expression.


    ¡°Get ready for a fight? No, your opponent is not me, let¡¯s play with my lovely children first.¡±


    When Orochimaru¡¯s voice fell, a hoarse roar kept coming.


    One after another, huge monsters with shields and great swords crawled out of the ground, more and more, and they were already surrounded by them.


    These undead were obtained by Orochimaru from the grass ninja village, and they were placed in their own lair as a defensive force.


    ¡°Be careful, these monsters are originally dead. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not completely destroyed, but Immune to Death.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi saw through the weakness of these undead at a glance, and reminded Hoshigaki Kisame.

 CH 95

    Chapter 95 Susanoo Vs Orochimaru!


    ¡°Kisame, get behind me¡­ Susanoo!¡±


    Facing the menacing undead army.


    Uchiha Itachi changed his normal behavior and did not intend to release water at all, so he made his own Susanoo as soon as he came up.


    First, he didn¡¯t know the abilities of these undead, just in case.


    The second is that he wants to kill Orochimaru here, lest he really ally with Akatsuki to attack Konoha.


    The red Susanoo rose from the ground, and the Yata Mirror held it firmly, keeping all the incoming undead out.


    Then, with a wave of the Sword of Totsuka in his right hand, all the undead that were touched by Sword of Totsuka¡¯s body were sealed into the wine gourd.


    The immortality of these undead races is like a fake in front of Sword of Totsuka.


    ¡°Sword of Totsuka¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru¡¯s face was a little unsightly.


    It turned out that Sword of Totsuka that he had been looking for was in the hands of Uchiha Itachi.


    This incorporeal spirit sword, specially aimed at the soul, can be said to be the iron buster of the undead and his Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru had reason enough to suspect that Uchiha Itachi had made this Sword of Totsuka just for him.


    except him.


    Hoshigaki Kisame, who was behind Uchiha Itachi, didn¡¯t look very good either.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    no.


    Is Mr. Itachi so strong?


    Then why didn¡¯t he see him use it when he was in Konoha?


    ¡°In front of my eyes, no matter what kind of Forbidden Technique you master is meaningless.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Orochimaru and controlled Susanoo to slash at Orochimaru with his sword.


    The speed of Sword of Totsuka is extremely fast. In the original book, Orochimaru and Nagato were both sealed by Sword of Totsuka before they could react.


    It¡¯s the same this time.


    Sword of Totsuka stabbed Orochimaru in the body without any accident.


    This made Uchiha Itachi relieved.


    Once stabbed by Sword of Totsuka, it will be sealed in a dream, Orochimaru has¡­


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯ve lost. That¡¯s what you think, right?¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, and he sneered as he was stabbed by Sword of Totsuka.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Seeing that Sword of Totsuka failed to seal Orochimaru, Uchiha Itachi couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Sword of Totsuka is out of order?


    Uchiha Itachi did not know that the current Orochimaru had become a lich.


    The core of the soul has long been transferred to the phylactery.


    The body is just an empty shell.


    in other words.


    What the Sword of Totsuka stabbed was body.


    Naturally, it is impossible to seal Orochimaru.


    ¡°Is there any way to defend against soul attacks¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then only physical attacks can be used.¡±


    Uchiha Itachi analyzed in his heart.


    Immediately, he drank lowly.


    ¡ªAmaterasu!


    Jet black flames burned Orochimaru¡¯s body.


    Originally it was just a small group.


    But in an instant, it enveloped Orochimaru.


    Amaterasu seemed to be working, and Orochimaru¡¯s painful wailing resounded throughout the night sky.


    Soon Orochimaru was burned to ashes by Amaterasu.


    But that made Uchiha Itachi wary.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame, who was watching the play, asked aloud.


    Uchiha Itachi just shook his head and said, ¡°Orochimaru is not so easy to deal with. As long as you cut off the burning part of Amaterasu, you can avoid being burnt by Amaterasu. Orochimaru he can¡¯t think of it.¡±


    Anyway, Orochimaru also has the Body Replacement Technique.


    Amaterasu may be effective, but Orochimaru cannot be burned so easily.


    ¡°But he has been burned to a pile of ashes, and he can¡¯t pay it back¡­¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame glanced at the ashes on the ground, and just halfway through his words, he saw that the pile of ashes reassembled and formed the appearance of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru was so full of blood and resurrected.


    ¡°¡­Well, Mr. Itachi, he¡¯s really alive. It¡¯s too outrageous, can¡¯t even burn him to ashes to kill him? Maybe that guy Hidan can do it?¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame was speechless.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    The hoarse voice of the resurrected Orochimaru came again.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, I have achieved immortality, there is no weakness, and there is no flaw, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Although Orochimaru said so, if the phylactery is found, it is possible to be killed.


    But Kisame and Uchiha Itachi don¡¯t know this.


    It can only be said that intelligence is also an advantage.


    In the ninja battle, intelligence is an extremely important thing, and it can even easily determine the outcome of the battle.


    ¡°If you guys are out of luck, then it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled, and then revealed the true body of Orochimaru, with eight bloody mouths biting towards Susanoo.


    Seeing this, Sword of Totsuka in Susanoo¡¯s hand gathered enormous power and slashed down at the snake¡¯s head.


    boom!!


    A loud noise that was enough to shatter the eardrums exploded.


    The head of the snake was cut off without resistance and fell to the ground. The flesh and the soil mixed together, and the body of the Orochi fell to the ground motionless.


    ¡°Solve it?¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame asked.

 CH 96

    Chapter 96 Obito: Have you heard of Project Tsuki no Me?


    As if responding to his words, the snake¡¯s body, which had stopped moving, twisted again.


    Then, in the sight of Kisame and Uchiha Itachi, they saw that the broken snake head flew out of thin air and returned to its original position.


    see this scene.


    Kisame and Uchiha Itachi frowned and fell silent.


    Soul attack is invalid, physical attack is invalid, and it can be resurrected infinitely.


    How will this battle be fought?


    Although I can still block with Susanoo now.


    But Susanoo consumes a lot.


    It can¡¯t last long.


    It will be harder to fight then.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end to this entanglement, why don¡¯t you give up the mission, Mr. Itachi.¡±


    Hoshigaki Kisame really didn¡¯t want to fight such a tricky monster, so he said.


    ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Uchiha Itachi once again cut off the head of the attacking snake with the sword of ten fists, ¡°It is impossible for him to be resurrected infinitely without consumption.¡±


    This is also no way.


    Uchiha Itachi¡¯s Susanoo is both offensive and defensive, Orochimaru¡¯s is immortal, and neither side can do anything to the other.


    Whoever can¡¯t stand it first will lose.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t last long?¡± Orochimaru¡¯s hoarse voice followed, with a rising tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disappoint you, even if I¡¯m resurrected 100,000 times, it won¡¯t cost me anything.¡±


    Wanting to fight a war of attrition with the undead is a whimsical thing in itself.


    If you don¡¯t destroy Orochimaru¡¯s phylactery, it¡¯s useless to have many people.


    ¡°Is he bluffing, Mr. Itachi?¡± Hoshigaki Kisame couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Who else in the ninja world can cure him without any price?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uchiha Itachi¡¯s face was very ugly.


    Akatsuki¡¯s organization alone is already very difficult to deal with, and if there is another immortal Orochimaru, Konoha can¡¯t beat him at all.


    Who would have thought that Orochimaru would be so difficult to deal with before coming here.


    But at this moment-


    puff!


    The bodies of Kisame and Uchiha Itachi stiffened.


    They both bowed their heads in disbelief.


    Two ice thorns silently rushed out of the ground and pierced their bodies.


    Then Orochimaru¡¯s figure slowly rose from the ground, with a happy smile on his face.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Looks like I won, Itachi.¡±


    Orochimaru had noticed from the very beginning of the battle.


    Although Susanoo¡¯s defense is extremely strong, the soles of his feet are defenseless.


    So he deliberately opened his mouth and said the words ¡°Even if it is resurrected 100,000 times, it will not cost me anything¡±, the purpose is to distract the two of them, and secretly let his avatar merge into the ground to launch a sneak attack.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uchiha Itachi seemed to want to say something, but blood kept pouring out of his mouth, making him speechless.


    ¡°Then, I will accept your eyes.¡±


    Orochimaru held out his hand.


    Suddenly.


    Circles of twisted ripples appeared, sucking in Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Orochimaru stopped, stared at Obito who came out of the void, and licked his lips.


    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect that there is a second Mangeky¨­ Sharingan owner in the ninja world, but the Uchiha family has long since been exterminated. Could it be that you are¡­ Uchiha Madara?¡±


    Orochimaru sensed the existence of Obito from the very beginning, after all, the undead are too sensitive to the breath of the living.


    That¡¯s why he kills Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame because he knows that Obito can¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    If Kisame and Uchiha Itachi die here, it will greatly weaken the combat power of Akatsuki¡¯s organization, which will be detrimental to Project Tsuki no Me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Obito looked at this completely different Orochimaru, and couldn¡¯t help feeling very troubled.


    He watched the entire battle just now.


    Always trying to find Orochimaru¡¯s weakness.


    But got nothing.


    ¡°I am not your enemy, Konoha is, and we should work together.¡±


    That¡¯s all he could say.


    ¡°Konoha, of course I will destroy it.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s face curved into a smile, ¡°But why should I cooperate with a mouse who doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face?¡±


    ¡°Humph, arrogant!¡±


    Obito, who heard the words, pretended to snort coldly.


    And Orochimaru¡¯s response was more direct.


    ¡°Ice Pillars!¡±


    An icicle suddenly stabbed at Obito¡¯s feet.


    However, it was only stabbed in the air.


    Obito has already turned on the Hollow state.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, Orochimaru.¡±


    ¡°Time and space ninjutsu, no wonder you have the confidence to stand in front of me.¡±


    Orochimaru said that he gave full play to his acting skills as an actor.


    ¡°I repeat, Orochimaru, I am not your enemy, and I sincerely invite you to join me.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, is this any good for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course there are benefits¡­¡± Obito was silent for a while, then said, ¡°In order to express my sincerity, I will tell you about my plan ¨C Project Tsuki no Me, which can create an ideal world.¡±


    ¡°Project Tsuki no Me accounted for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you collect all the tailed beasts and use the power of the tailed beasts to cast an illusion that covers the whole world called ¡®Infinite Tsukuyomi¡¯, you can create an ideal world, and any wish can be found in Infinite Realized in the world of Tsukuyomi.¡±


    Obito didn¡¯t really want to tell Orochimaru about Project Tsuki no Me if he could.


    Because from the perspective of Orochimaru¡¯s ambition, if he knew, he would definitely not be willing to be a wage earner, but would want to become Ten Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    But aside from Project Tsuki no Me, Obito couldn¡¯t think of any way to convince Orochimaru.


    So only part of Project Tsuki no Me can be said.


    The existence of the Gedo Statue, or Ten Tails, was deliberately concealed.


    ¡°Can any wish come true?


    ¡°certainly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting¡­ Okay, I promise you, this Project Tsuki no Me counts for me.¡±

 CH 97

    Chapter 97 Jiraiya Stopped Outside His Home


    Outside Konoha Village.


    After rushing the road for two or three days.


    The three of Jiraiya finally arrived at Konoha.


    Looking at the familiar village in front of her eyes, Jiraiya had tears in her eyes.


    Konoha, your Toad Sage is back!


    However, Jiraiya couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when she thought that there would be a battle with Rock Shinobi soon, and that many Konoha Shinobi people would die by then.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Jiraiya.¡±


    Just when Jiraiya was about to enter Konoha from the main road, Tsunade stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tsunade?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Granny Tsunade, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Naruto followed suit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in through the gate, we sneak into Konoha.¡±


    Tsunade thought for a second, then said.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°You said before that you let your disciple temporarily serve as Hokage? Right now the war is about to break out. I want to see how he responds. If we goes in openly, we won¡¯t be able to see the real situation.¡±


    ¡°If he leaves me a lousy mess, I won¡¯t accept it.¡±


    Tsunade voiced his concerns.


    ¡°Well¡­ what you said makes sense, just do what you say.¡±


    Jiraiya thought for a moment and agreed with Tsunade.


    then.


    The two used Transformation Technique to disguise themselves as wandering ninjas.


    ¡°Naruto, you just stay here, we¡¯ll be back when we go.¡±


    Jiraiya wasn¡¯t too worried about leaving Naruto alone because of the reverse Summoning, and it was still within Konoha¡¯s range.


    Having said that, Jiraiya and Tsunade sneaked to the other side of the Konoha gate, trying to climb over the wall.


    Although Konoha is protected by an enchantment.


    But that¡¯s nothing for Jiraiya.


    Because Konoha¡¯s enchantment was partly designed by him.


    Of course it was impossible to stop Jiraiya.


    However.


    There was an invisible wall ahead blocking them.


    ¡°This is¡­ the second layer of enchantment?¡±


    A look of doubt appeared on Jiraiya¡¯s face.


    Why did Konoha arrange the second layer of enchantment properly?


    Is this an enchantment that doesn¡¯t believe in my design?


    ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll come.¡±


    Tsunade said that she intends to use force directly to break the barrier and enter Konoha.


    Anyway, he is the future Hokage.


    Destroyed is destroyed.


    Even if it is exposed, it doesn¡¯t matter, just test the defensive power of this layer of enchantment.


    But when Tsunade punched the barrier.


    boom!


    Nothing happened except a loud bang.


    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t break this barrier?¡±


    Hey!


    The old lady doesn¡¯t believe this evil!


    This barrier must be broken today!


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it look like I¡¯m very shameless?


    ¡°Give! Me! On!¡±


    Tsunade slammed it down with a powerful punch.


    next moment.


    Tsunade was dumbfounded.


    The enchantment remained motionless.


    even.


    Because of her attack, some kind of counterattack effect of the enchantment was triggered.


    Dense lightning strikes Tsunade from the barrier.


    certainly.


    Such an attack would not hurt Tsunade.


    That said.


    Tsunade just found it funny.


    After coming out of Dantei Street, we drove all night and finally returned to the outside of Konoha Village.


    As a result, it was actually blocked by the enchantment now.


    Can¡¯t get in.


    You say is this not embarrassing.


    at this time.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The dozen or so figures formed an encirclement, enclosing Jiraiya and Tsunade firmly.


    ¡°This is Konoha¡¯s territory, trespassers will never be spared!¡±


    ¡°Sneaky guy!¡±


    ¡°who are you!¡±


    The patrolling Konoha Shinobi rushed over after seeing the enchantment under attack.


    At this time, Jiraiya¡¯s face was full of embarrassment.


    Originally sneaked in to see how Mike was doing.


    But he never imagined that he would be blocked by Konoha¡¯s barrier.


    Now he is being made dumplings by a group of patrol guards.


    You can¡¯t do anything to your own people to save your face, right?


    no way.


    Jiraiya can only lift the transformation.


    ¡°As expected of my Konoha¡¯s ninja, your patrol status has passed my test!¡±


    He laughed, making an excuse for himself.


    When they saw Jiraiya¡¯s appearance, the patrolling ninjas were stunned.


    ¡°Ah! Jiraiya-sama!


    ¡°Jiraiya-sama!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiraiya-sama!¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s reputation among Konoha is very high, and after recognizing Jiraiya¡¯s identity, they all gathered around excitedly.


    ¡°Jiraiya-sama, you are back!¡±


    ¡°Just now we thought that an enemy had sneaked into Konoha, but it was Mr. Jiraiya!¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya-sama, why didn¡¯t you come in through the gate?¡±¡±


    The patrol guards were eagerly concerned.


    Hearing these words, Jiraiya blushed.


    Didn¡¯t you understand what I explained just now, intentionally or not?


    At this time.


    A patrol guard immediately shouted: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Lord Jiraiya just now, our patrol status has passed the test, which shows that Lord Jiraiya is deliberately testing whether we have neglected our duties while patrolling!¡±


    Jiraiya glanced at the patrol guard.


    Your kid looks promising!


    Following his words, Jiraiya immediately went down the hill and said: ¡°Yes, after all, it¡¯s war time, so I want to see if you guys are slack, but you make me very happy¡­ Then again, this second layer of enchantment When was it laid out? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Everyone listens.


    I see.


    ¡°Ah, well, Jiraiya-sama, because there was news a few days ago that Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi wanted to fight our Konoha, so I set up an extra layer of barrier to prevent anyone from invading.¡±


    The patrol guard closest to Jiraiya quickly replied.


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed.


    Not just Rock Shinobi.


    Even Cloud Shinobi got involved?

 CH 98

    Chapter 98 Master and apprentice reunion, shocked Jiraiya


    ¡°You said that Cloud Shinobi and Rock Shinobi joined forces and then came to attack our Konoha?¡±


    Seemingly disbelieving the news, Jiraiya asked the patrol guard again.


    ¡°Yeah, Lord Jiraiya, it¡¯s been spread all over the village for a long time.¡±


    The patrol guard nodded and replied.


    Regarding Jiraiya¡¯s anxious appearance, he felt that it was unnecessary.


    Isn¡¯t it just Cloud Shinobi and Rock Shinobi teaming up?


    With our Temporary Hokage here, what if the other four Ninja villages join forces?


    But of course Jiraiya didn¡¯t know that.


    Hearing the news, he didn¡¯t bother to talk to these patrolling guards, and went straight back to take Naruto with him to the Hokage building.


    The people at the bottom certainly don¡¯t know as much information as the agent Hokage, Mike.


    As a result, the group of three came to Hokage¡¯s office only to find that Mike was not here at all.


    There was only one strange girl in the office.


    ¡°Who are you? Mike and others?¡± Jiraiya asked.


    ¡°Ah, are you Lord Jiraiya? I¡¯m a disciple of Teacher Mike. Teacher Mike explained that if you come back, take Naruto to the Lanzhou ramen shop in the center of the village to find him.¡±


    Yakumo stood up and explained.


    ¡°Lanzhou noodles?¡±


    Jiraiya got a little pissed off.


    Although he had never seen any Lanzhou ramen shop in Konoha before, it should be a restaurant.


    Now the war is about to start.


    Are you still in the mood to eat out?


    After all, he is also acting as Hokage. At this juncture, shouldn¡¯t he stand up and preside over the overall situation?


    What is this.


    ¡°Come on, Tsunade, let¡¯s find him!¡±


    Saying that, Jiraiya dragged Tsunade towards the center of the village.


    Soon he found the location of the shop.


    It seemed that Mike had taken it down, and there were no other customers in the store.


    ¡°Welcome, please come in.¡±


    As soon as we entered, a male waiter greeted us.


    Just as Jiraiya was about to ask which private room Mike was in, she heard Naruto behind him suddenly shout: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, uncle!¡±


    ¡°Naruto, do you know him?¡±


    Jiraiya looked at Naruto suspiciously.


    ¡°Well! Pervy Sage, he¡¯s the kind uncle I told you who taught me Rasengan!¡±


    Naruto nodded quickly.


    In the original, Naruto needed a Shadow Clone to use Rasengan.


    Because Nine Tails disturbed Naruto¡¯s Chakra, making Naruto unable to control Chakra very well.


    But just a few days ago, Naruto, who was practicing Rasengan, met a strange uncle who ¡°passed by¡±.


    I don¡¯t know why, but after just talking to the other party, Naruto felt that the Chakra in his body was obedient a lot, and he became the Master Rasengan very smoothly.


    Then came the scene where Naruto used Rasengan with one hand in front of Jiraiya and Tsunade.


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s words, Jiraiya looked at the man in front of him.


    Naruto probably didn¡¯t know.


    But Jiraiya knows why Naruto is so quick Master Rasengan.


    Because Nine Tails doesn¡¯t interfere with his Chakra anymore.


    Obviously it could not be Nine Tails¡¯ decision on a whim, nor could it be Naruto who persuaded Nine Tails to pay the rent.


    Then there is only one possibility¡­


    The man in front of him made Nine Tails obedient!


    ¡°What about the unfamiliar face, what is your purpose in approaching Nine Tails?¡±


    Although the other party didn¡¯t seem to be malicious, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have helped Naruto suppress Nine Tails, but for safety¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down.


    ¡°Purpose? Ahaha, well, there is no purpose.¡±


    The man smiled and scratched his head, not knowing how to speak.


    What is the purpose of helping my son?


    Yes.


    He is Namikaze Minato.


    On the way back from a business trip to Kirin Village, I stopped by to see Naruto, and then helped him persuade Nine Tails to stop making trouble.


    During the years after his death, Minato became friends with the Yin Nine Tails within him and could fully use the power of the Yin Nine Tails.


    The Yang Nine Tails in Naruto¡¯s body can obtain the memory of the Yin Nine Tails as long as he fights with the Yin Nine Tails Chakra, and of course he also agrees with Minato.


    ¡­


    So when Minato asked Yang Nine Tails not to interfere with Naruto Chakra, Yang Nine Tails gave Minato a face.


    ¡°Huh? You are?!¡±


    Although the appearance did not change, the familiar voice made Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widen for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first, Mr. Jiraiya, the younger brother is still waiting in the private room on the second floor.¡±


    Minato said, and closed the door of the shop.


    ¡°Jiraiya, who is he?!¡±


    Tsunade frowned. She always felt that the voice of the man in front of her was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember it for a moment. After hearing the title of ¡°teacher¡±, she finally remembered it.


    Isn¡¯t that Minato¡¯s voice?


    But isn¡¯t Minato dead?


    ¡°¡­It seems that after going up, you can know what happened.¡±


    Jiraiya opened her mouth, many thoughts flashed through her mind, but he suppressed what he wanted to say and followed Minato to the private room on the second floor.


    And when they pushed open the door of the private room and saw Mike sitting inside and the appearance of another person, they couldn¡¯t help but shout out: ¡°Kushina?!¡±

 CH 99

    Chapter 99: Shock


    ¡°Yo, Jiraiya-sama, long time no see.¡±


    Kushina greeted with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiraiya was shocked, and even forgot about finding Mike, her mind was full of questions.


    Minato and Kushina resurrected?


    Although there is the possibility of using Transformation Technique.


    But the possibility of trying to disguise as Minato and Kushina in front of Jiraiya who is very familiar with them is very low, and Jiraiya can be sure that Kushina in front of him is definitely the right person.


    Is it Impure World Reincarnation?


    Thinking of that, Jiraiya shook her head again.


    Impure World Reincarnation can indeed be resurrected, but Minato¡¯s soul is in Shinigami, and Impure World Reincarnation cannot be used.


    and.


    It is not difficult to find that Kushina in front of him is a living person, with breathing and heartbeat, and without the iconic face of Impure World Reincarnation.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    He looked at Mike who was sitting beside him and asked quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but to sum it up briefly, I resurrected them¡­ resurrection in the true sense of the word.¡±


    Mike spread out his hands and sounded as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    But judging from Jiraiya¡¯s shocked expression, it¡¯s not a trivial matter that can be easily ignored.


    Mike didn¡¯t tell Jiraiya about this in advance, just to see his expression.


    ¡°Jiraiya, is he your disciple?¡±


    At this time, Tsunade also slowed down and looked at Mike.


    She didn¡¯t know Mike before, she just knew from Jiraiya that there was such a person.


    Unexpectedly, this junior has the ability to revive others.


    After the initial shock.


    The images of his younger brothers Nawaki and Kato Dan flashed through Tsunade¡¯s mind for the first time.


    Since Minato and Kushina can be resurrected, can they both be resurrected?


    Once the thought arises.


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    But she couldn¡¯t speak.


    First, I am not familiar with Mike, and secondly, I don¡¯t know whether this resurrection will have any negative impact. Thirdly, it is also the most critical. Now is not a good time to speak.


    because¡­.


    ¡°Pervy Sage, Granny Tsunade, what are you talking about? Hey, does this red-haired sister look familiar?¡±


    Naruto stuck his head out from behind Jiraiya and looked into the private room.


    All are unfamiliar faces.


    But for some reason, Naruto¡¯s eyes were drawn to Kushina, and he always felt as if he had seen this beautiful sister somewhere.


    Naruto only saw Kushina once when he was born.


    Logically, it should have been forgotten long ago.


    It can only be said that some things are engraved in the blood.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiraiya opened her mouth, not knowing where to start.


    Besides.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s up to him to explain it either.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Mr. Jiraiya.¡±


    Minato came over after closing the door of the shop, released his transformation state, and said.


    ¡°Um, are you¡­?¡±


    Naruto was stunned when he saw Minato.


    Because Naruto recognized Minato as Konoha¡¯s hero, the Fourth Hokage carved on the Hokage Rock, he did a lot of scribbling on Minato¡¯s rock statue when he was making trouble.


    But.


    Why is Fourth Hokage here?


    Books in Ninja School have been written.


    Fourth Hokage sacrificed a long time ago to protect Konoha.


    ¡°Long time no see, Naruto.¡±


    Minato looked at his son and put it on Naruto¡¯s shoulder, showing a bright smile that was a little nervous.


    ¡°Big brother, do you know me?


    Seeing this, Naruto is both excited and confused¡­¡­


    This is Fourth Hokage!


    Naruto¡¯s dream is to become Hokage.


    Now that the object of his longing is in front of him, Naruto is naturally excited, but he doesn¡¯t understand why Minato knows his name.


    ¡°Of course, because I took your name.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Why did my big brother take my name?¡±


    Naruto was stunned.


    His stupid head couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    Until I heard Minato continue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Naruto, you are my son and I am your father. Isn¡¯t it a matter of course for father to name his son?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Eh???¡±


    Naruto¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.


    He stared blankly at the blond man in front of him.


    His father¡­ is the Fourth Hokage!?


    The one who sealed Nine Tails into his body?


    ¡°Is it a little too sudden?


    Minato touched his head, and smiled nervously, with guilt hidden deep in his eyes.


    Although the father.


    But he is already dead, and has not fulfilled his father¡¯s responsibilities even for a day.


    Not only that.


    It even sealed Nine Tails into Naruto¡¯s body.


    Made his childhood full of pain.


    It suddenly appeared that I was your father or something.


    Presumably Naruto wouldn¡¯t accept me so easily, would he?


    Minato¡¯s heart was full of apprehension and guilt.

 CH 100

    Chapter 100 Tsunade with Hope in His Heart


    Naruto was speechless for a moment.


    The news was so shocking.


    He stared blankly at Jiraiya.


    Because the only person he can trust now is Jiraiya.


    ¡°Naruto, he is indeed your father.¡±


    Jiraiya sighed and admitted Minato¡¯s identity.


    Not just Naruto.


    Jiraiya doesn¡¯t want to see his disciple again.


    It¡¯s just that the time now belongs to their father and son, and Jiraiya doesn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment.


    Naruto¡¯s tears were completely unstoppable.


    ¡°You know¡­ how have I been through all these years¡­ I¡­¡±


    He tried hard not to let the tears flow.


    Looking at this blond man who was called a hero by the villagers but claimed to be his father, Naruto¡¯s voice trembled uncontrollably.


    ¡°The adults hate me, I have no playmates, and I am laughed at by my classmates when I go to school.¡±


    ¡°Can only be alone at home¡­¡±


    ¡°No one is willing to sell me food, go to the hospital when I¡¯m sick and be hated by doctors and nurses, and don¡¯t even know when the instant noodles will expire¡­¡±


    The identity of the father has appeared in Naruto¡¯s fantasy countless times.


    whenever he is sad.


    when lonely.


    Just wondering if a father or mother would comfort him.


    But reality is always cruel.


    When I wake up there is nothing but emptiness and loneliness.


    so now.


    Suddenly I saw my ¡°father¡±.


    A father who is as gentle, handsome and smiling as in his dreams.


    The grief and pain in my heart can no longer be controlled.


    ¡°Naruto¡­¡±


    Minato listened silently to Naruto¡¯s complaints.


    Hear about the life of my son over the years.


    He didn¡¯t feel good either.


    But what could he do as a dead man?


    Minato stepped forward and gently embraced Naruto in his arms.


    ¡°Sorry, Naruto, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    The past, what has happened is irreversible, all Minato can do is apologize and console.


    But it¡¯s just that simple comfort.


    For Naruto.


    It is what he desires most.


    After crying for a while, he raised his head and wiped his tears.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s not really that miserable, and Iruka-sensei, who beats the uncle, they are all with me.¡±


    ¡°And after this Ch¨±nin exam, I have been recognized by everyone! They even invited me to eat ramen two days ago, and some people greeted me when I walked down the street¡­¡±


    ¡°So, so¡­¡±


    As Naruto spoke, he grabbed the edge of Minato¡¯s shirt in front of him.


    The sound is also getting lower and lower.


    He was afraid that it was just a dream.


    After waking up.


    Everything in front of him will disappear like a bubble.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s reaction, Minato understood his thoughts and didn¡¯t say anything, just hugged Naruto tightly.


    This real touch made him feel that no matter how painful and uncomfortable he was in the past, it seemed to be worthless.


    Because the future is full of hope.


    ¡°Hey, Minato, have you had enough hugs? I want to hug Naruto too!¡±


    At this time, Kushina couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, stepped in to separate the two, and said to Minato in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Feel sorry.¡±


    Minato smiled and scratched his head.


    ¡°Dad, who is she?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Naruto¡¯s eyes turned to Kushina again.


    Although Naruto is an idiot.


    Not so stupid as to be hopelessly stupid.


    There was already a faint guess in his mind.


    I am just afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the loss, so I dare not speak out.


    ¡°Naruto, I am your mother.¡±


    Kushina, of course, gave Naruto a big hug, confirming his guess with action.


    Seeing the picture of mother and son reunited, Minato smiled and gave them time.


    ¡°Long time no see, Teacher Jiraiya.¡±


    He looked at Jiraiya¡¯s face, which was much older than he remembered, and felt a lot of emotion in his heart.


    His eyes turned to Tsunade next to him.


    ¡°And Tsunade-sama.¡±


    Tsunade-sama was the same as before, not seeing any traces of time on her face at all.


    ¡°Minato¡­¡± Jiraiya walked over, looked at Minato, and then showed a big smile, ¡°You are exactly the same as ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Because I died more than ten years ago, I was still in my pre-death state after being resurrected.¡±


    ¡°Resurrection¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Jiraiya¡¯s eyes turned to Mike.


    ¡°Mike, how on earth did you do it? At what cost?¡±


    He was not only asking if there would be any negative effects after Minato and Kushina were resurrected, but also what price Mike would have to pay for doing such a thing.


    The ability to resurrect cannot be without consumption.


    For the better, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a life-for-life.


    Although Minato and Kushina can resurrect make him very happy.


    But if Mike¡¯s life was to be sacrificed for this, Jiraiya couldn¡¯t accept it.


    Heard this topic.


    Tsunade on the side pricked up his ears.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jiraiya, there is no cost¡­ If I insist, I can only revive three people now. Two places are given to my brother and sister-in-law, and the last one is reserved for you.¡±


    Mike told the truth.


    It is true that only one more person can be resurrected before new resurrection coins are drawn.


    As for why not keep one for yourself.


    Not to mention what to do if you die.


    With Emperor Keke in hand, Mike really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else in the ninja world who could kill him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tsunade sighed regretfully.


    Mike only had the last spot, which was reserved for his teacher, Jiraiya, and was completely speechless.


    Furthermore, he is not qualified to ask Mike to help him resurrect his relatives.


    One quota cannot revive two people.


    It¡¯s just a pity.


    There was nothing.


    After all, it¡¯s been so many years.


    But there was hope.


    Disappointment again.


    It was hard for Tsunade.


    If only there was a way to bring them back to life.

 CH 101

    Chapter 101 Jiraiya: What manga? Show me!


    Hearing that such a precious resurrection quota was used for himself and his wife, Minato bowed deeply to Mike.


    ¡°Thank you. I really, really appreciate everything you bring.¡±


    He sincerely thanked him.


    This is heartfelt gratitude.


    Whether it¡¯s resurrecting their husband and wife, or allowing them to protect Naruto and stay by his side.


    These were originally miracles that he sincerely prayed for and could not achieve.


    ¡°Small things.¡±


    Mike said with a smile.


    He certainly doesn¡¯t resurrect Minato and Kushina for no reason.


    Because this is beneficial and harmless to Mike.


    Not only can I reap the favor of the Minato couple and Naruto, but also let them work for themselves.


    Minato¡¯s Glint fruit alone has already earned back the principal and profit.


    ¡°This is not a kindness that can be repaid just by saying thank you.¡± Minato raised his head and said softly, ¡°The hope you bring to us is the most precious thing to us.¡±


    He looked at Kushina and Naruto.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more.


    I just swear in my heart that if Mike needs anything in the future, he will do his best to help Mike.


    ¡°By the way, did the village know about Minato¡¯s resurrection?¡±


    Suddenly Jiraiya asked as if thinking of something.


    Why did Minato transform into hiding his identity before?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t announced it yet, now is not the time.¡±


    Mike shook his head.


    Then he told Jiraiya the truth about the night of Nine Tails.


    Jiraiya was shocked again when he heard that Obito was behind the scenes.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Obito did this.


    ¡°Is there any reason he has to do it¡±~?¡±


    Jiraiya asked.


    ¡°Mr. Jiraiya, it doesn¡¯t matter why he did it, the important thing is that he did it. Even if you know the reason, what he has done will not disappear because of it, and if you do something wrong, you will pay the price.¡±


    In Mike¡¯s opinion, Uchiha Obito is not as good as Uchiha Itachi.


    Although he both killed the closest people, he also killed many innocent people.


    But here¡¯s the problem.


    Uchiha Itachi at least felt guilty in his heart, and even hated himself, unable to forgive his actions.


    And what about Uchiha Obito?


    Not only did he think he did the right thing, he didn¡¯t have any regrets, but even Uchiha¡¯s genocide had his ¡°credit¡±.


    Regardless of whether he repented in the end in the original plot.


    Anyway, it¡¯s too dark to wash now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiraiya sighed.


    No more talking on this topic.


    He returned to the topic and asked with a serious expression: ¡°By the way, both Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi have teamed up to call, why didn¡¯t you notify me?¡±


    Even if Jiraiya was not in Konoha, Mike was able to reach Jiraiya through Summoning at Mount My¨­boku.


    But Mike didn¡¯t do that.


    This makes Jiraiya angry.


    After all, war is no child¡¯s play.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother Mr. Jiraiya for such trivial matters. You¡¯ve just come back, so it¡¯s better to rest first.¡±


    Mike was concerned about Jiraiya¡¯s body and persuaded.


    ¡°Yeah, Jiraiya-sensei, dealing with Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi is just a small matter, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Minato followed suit.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Jiraiya was stunned when she heard it.


    Little things?


    He looked at Mike, then at Minato.


    I thought to myself that these two disciples of mine suddenly turned into fools?


    Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi both called.


    Are you saying it¡¯s a small thing?


    Let me rest?


    Is this a non-stop thing?


    This house is going away!


    Take a break!


    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Jiraiya¡¯s reaction, Minato was also puzzled, he turned to look at Mike, ¡°Junior brother, didn¡¯t you tell Jiraiya teacher anything?¡±


    ¡°No, this is not to surprise him.¡±


    Mike responded.


    ¡°Huh? Say what?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Mr. Jiraiya, I know you must have a lot of questions in your heart right now, but you will understand when you read the manga of your brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°comics?¡±


    Jiraiya was even more confused about Minato¡¯s words.


    what comics?


    Do you think you can handle this situation?


    ¡°Well, these two manga, Jiraiya-sensei, please read it with Tsunade-senpai first.¡±


    Mike flipped the palm of his hand, and the two comics ¡°Konoha Collapse¡± and ¡°How Many Danzo Can You Beat?¡± appeared in his hand.


    Manga¡¯s abilities are varied, it¡¯s hard to say in which manga Jiraiya and Tsunade can comprehend their abilities, but these two manga are definitely no problem.


    With these two copies of the manga, all Konoha¡¯s ninjas and villagers can enter, as can Jiraiya and Tsunade for sure.


    As long as Jiraiya and Tsunade are exposed to the magic of these two manga.


    Believe other things do not need to say more they can understand.


    ¡°Is this the comic you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Jiraiya took over the two comics, and a burst of curiosity emerged in her heart.


    What secrets are there in this comic?


    To get Minato and Mike to say something like that.


    Curious, Jiraiya glanced at the name of the manga.


    ¡°How many Danzo can you blow up¡­???¡±


    See this comic title.


    An odd look appeared on Jiraiya¡¯s face.

 CH 102

    Chapter 102 Jiraiya breaks into the comic copy


    While Jiraiya and Tsunade were watching the manga, Kushina took Naruto to ramen.


    And Jiraiya soon finished reading the manga, entered the world of manga, and came to the dungeon.


    [Countdown is 10 seconds, the challenge of the first floor is about to refresh!]


    At this moment.


    The system¡¯s prompt sound echoed in the sky.


    10


    9


    8


    7


    3


    2


    1


    0!


    hum¡­


    In front of Jiraiya, a figure appeared.


    After seeing the appearance of the other party, Jiraiya was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Danzo?¡±


    But the next moment he realized that this Danzo was different from the one he was familiar with.


    ¡°Stupid challenger, kill me if you can!¡±


    While talking, Danzo killed him directly.


    Although Jiraiya didn¡¯t know why Danzo was here, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless in the face of Danzo¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Ninja ¡¤ Messy Lion Hair Technique!¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s head lengthened 210 hairs, forming a lion¡¯s head and wrapping it around Danzo.


    Like a knife cutting tofu, Danzo was immediately cut into pieces.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Jiraiya was stunned.


    When did Danzo become so weak?


    But the next moment.


    Something even more shocking happened to Jiraiya.


    I saw that Danzo, who was still a pile of minced meat just now, was resurrected alive and well.


    ¡°Have you not eaten? Why don¡¯t you have any strength?¡±


    While mocking Jiraiya, Danzo charged up again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Isn¡¯t he dead, why is he all right again?¡±


    Jiraiya doubted and used the lion hair technique again.


    As a result, Danzo naturally died again.


    After a certain number of violent deaths.


    Jiraiya finally fulfilled the condition and triggered the teleportation to the second floor.


    ¡°Is that so, a place similar to the illusion space? But why is the enemy Danzo?¡±


    Jiraiya, who probably understood the situation, began to charge all the way.


    When he came to the fifty floors.


    Other challengers have begun to appear here one after another.


    Just appeared.


    Jiraiya heard a burst of excited shouts from around.


    He looked around and saw many dungeon challengers just like him.


    ¡°Jiraiya-sama!¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Jiraiya-sama!¡±


    ¡°Lord Jiraiya!¡±


    They are both Konoha¡¯s ninjas and of course know Jiraiya.


    By the way.


    Mike also provided the ¡°How Many Danzos Can You Beat?¡± manga to Sand Village and Mist Village, but it has been modified for the sake of necessity.


    Simply put, it is like different servers of the same game, Konoha Shinobi players can only meet Konoha Shinobi players, Sand Shinobi can only meet Sand Shinobi, and Mist Shinobi can only meet Mist Shinobi.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m still very popular.¡± Jiraiya laughed heartily, and he looked at the Konoha Shinobi curiously and asked, ¡°Why are you here? And the speed is much faster than me!¡±


    ¡°Lord Jiraiya, it¡¯s not that we are faster than you, but that we came into this world earlier than you, and we have been playing here for several years!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have been in this world for several years, but our talent is only at the bottom of Konoha, so it took so long to get here.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else is at a higher level, we are at the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Jiraiya-sama, because we have already challenged this level, whenever we enter the dungeon, we will automatically appear on this level.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because other people have challenged to a higher level, they will automatically appear at a higher level as soon as they come in, and we can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Is this the first time Mr. Jiraiya has entered a dungeon?¡±


    After listening to these Konoha Shinobi people in the manga world, Jiraiya finally understands a lot of things.


    Like why the enemy is Danzo.


    For example, what kind of feat Mike has made in Konoha during this time.


    Another example.


    Except for things in the real world.


    Jiraiya also learned that each challenge dungeon comes directly from the last challenge final level.


    For a challenger like him who entered the dungeon for the first time, it is natural to start the challenge from the first floor.


    ¡°I see¡­ But why do you guys want to challenge this dungeon? It still takes several years? Speaking of which, did this thing exist a few years ago, why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Now that he met his own people, Jiraiya simply asked to understand.


    ¡°Master Jiraiya, because this dungeon can improve our strength! Didn¡¯t you realize that your strength must have improved.¡±


    Immediately a Konoha Shinobi person answered Jiraiya¡¯s question.


    Hear this.


    Jiraiya felt it immediately.


    Just now, he was patronizing all the way through the barrier, and he didn¡¯t have time to think about these things.


    Now he felt it and found out immediately.


    He has more Chakra and his physical fitness has become stronger.


    Sure enough, as these Konoha Shinobi people said, his strength has grown.


    To know.


    With the level of Jiraiya¡¯s current practice, it is very difficult to improve even a little bit.


    But now is only a short period of time.


    Jiraiya clearly perceives a visible improvement in his strength.


    Although not much.


    But also very rare.


    He suddenly understood something.


    No wonder Mike and Minato let him read this manga.


    There are such benefits!


    He looked at the Konoha Shinobi fighters and asked, ¡°Have you all read this manga? How many people in the village have read it? If you continue to pass the level, will your strength continue to improve?¡±

 CH 103

    Chapter 103 Jiraiya who broke into the 80th floor


    ¡°This¡­ Mr. Mike didn¡¯t tell you, everyone in the village has read this comic, and the time flow in the comic world is different from the real world outside.¡±


    A Konoha Shinobi person replied.


    ¡°Everyone?!¡±


    The answer left Jiraiya speechless in shock.


    If everyone had read this comic, and had reached this level at the lowest level, how strong would Konoha¡¯s overall strength be now?


    Not to mention that the flow of time is not the same.


    No wonder Mike would say that Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi teaming up is just a trifle.


    However, the increase in strength brought by passing through the level is still limited.


    Just like playing games, the higher the level of the character, the more experience points are needed to level up, and at this time, you won¡¯t get much experience points if you fight low-level monsters.


    Now these Konoha Shinobi are.


    At the beginning, when you play this level, you can get good experience points, but after several years, the game character level is high, and you can¡¯t get much experience points when you play this level, you can only grind it up with time-.


    Anyway, if you are idle, you are idle, and you can beat Danzo violently, but you will not get tired of it.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    After learning about the magic of this dungeon, Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least don¡¯t worry about the threat of Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi.


    After nothing to worry about.


    It kept him motivated.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ If you continue to work hard, I will continue to break through the level, but I want to see where I can break through now!¡±


    Saying that, Jiraiya punched Danzo to death.


    ¡°Master Jiraiya is mighty!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Jiraiya-sama!¡±


    Amid the flattery of a group of fans, Jiraiya went deeper.


    to the next level.


    There are obviously more people here than in the upper class.


    They were beating Danzo violently when they found Jiraiya coming, and they all shouted excitedly.


    But Jiraiya didn¡¯t stay on this floor for long.


    After saying hello to this group of fans, it quickly continued to deepen.


    Jiraiya will meet many people on each floor after that.


    Many of these people were not ¡°online¡± at first. It was those ¡°online players¡± who had encountered Jiraiya before who discovered Jiraiya, and then quickly ¡°offline¡± to notify their relatives and friends, so that they would also quickly ¡°online¡± ¡±


    And not just because Konoha¡¯s hero Jiraiya is back.


    And they also want to see what level Jiraiya can break through the first time he challenges the dungeon.


    ¡°Lord Jiraiya, welcome back.¡±


    When they reached the sixtieth floor, Jiraiya saw Kurenai Yuhi, who was cultivating here.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s red, is this sixty floors your current limit?¡±


    Jiraiya asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, the illusion that I am good at is not suitable for the battle here, there is no way.¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi explained.


    The illusion can only deal with one person at a time, and it is not easy to use in such a brushing environment.


    But this is also the reason why Kurenai Yuhi attacked the dungeon.


    She is only good at illusion, and is not good at taijutsu and ninjutsu, so in order to become stronger, she chooses to attack dungeons to make up for her shortcomings.


    ¡°Then you have to do your best! But even you can only stop there. The deeper levels should be Elite J¨­nin, right?¡±


    ¡°No, there are quite a few Ch¨±nins who have gone deeper, and even a few Genins.¡±


    Kurenai Yuhi sighed and shook his head.


    When she thought that her special J¨­nin was surpassed by Ch¨±nin and Genin, she felt a little unwilling and more motivated.


    ¡°Genin?!¡±


    Jiraiya was a little surprised, but not surprised that Konoha still has the strength to surpass Kurenai Yuhi, a special J¨­nin.


    Because he did know an old Genin who was as strong as J¨­nin.


    But the problem is that Kurenai Yuhi¡¯s words sound more than one!


    This made him not surprised.


    After saying goodbye to Kurenai Yuhi, Jiraiya continued to break through.


    Soon, Jiraiya saw Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inochi, Akamichi Choza, and others one after another.


    In fact, many of these people have the opportunity to break into a deeper level.


    It¡¯s just that as the mainstay of Konoha, they don¡¯t have much time in the comic world, and there are more things in the real world that they need to deal with.


    ¡­


    When Jiraiya broke into the seventy-fourth floor, he finally met the first Ch¨±nin challenger.


    ¡°Ah you are!¡±


    Jiraiya looked at Izumo Kamizuki and Gangzi Tie who were beating Danzo not far away, showing a surprised look.


    ¡°Lord Jiraiya.¡±


    Izumo Kamizuki and Kotetsu Hagane said hello. They are also fans of Jiraiya. After receiving news from friends, they went online to wait for Jiraiya.


    The two of them already have the potential to become J¨­nin, and they cooperate well with each other. After getting the help of comics, it is normal for them to grow to this point quickly.


    ¡°Hahaha, yes, it looks like you¡¯ll be J¨­nin soon!¡±


    After saying goodbye to Izumo and Kotetsu Hagane, Jiraiya continued to break through.


    In fact, in the depths of the dungeon, even Jiraiya couldn¡¯t take it lightly.


    He had already turned on Sage Mode to break through the level, otherwise, he would have been unable to hold on.


    In the middle of each level, you also need to make time to restore the cooldown of Sage Mode.


    After spending a lot of time, Jiraiya finally made it to the 80th floor.

 CH 104

    Chapter 104 What if I can¡¯t beat it? Shake people!


    Here, Jiraiya meets an acquaintance.


    ¡°Lord Jiraiya, welcome back¡­ Naruto how is he?¡±


    Kakashi, who received the news, has been waiting here for a long time.


    Mainly, I want to ask about Naruto¡¯s situation, because the previous invasion of Akatsuki¡¯s organization let Kakashi know that Akatsuki¡¯s organization is an organization whose goal is to collect tailed beasts, so he is worried about Naruto¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Kakashi, Naruto, he is healthy.¡± Jiraiya laughed, ¡°And, thanks to Toad Sage¡¯s teaching, he also learned Rasengan!¡±


    Although the biggest credit should be to let Nine Tails no longer interfere with Naruto Chakra, which is Minato.


    But this doesn¡¯t affect Jiraiya and Kakashi blowing themselves.


    ¡°Rasengan¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi raised his eyebrows slightly, but he did not expect Naruto to learn Rasengan in such a short period of time.


    But the mention of Rasengan makes Kakashi think of his late master Fourth Hokage.


    This made him sigh.


    But before he could remember the days when he was in the Minato team, he suddenly heard Jiraiya say: ¡°Don¡¯t be so low, if Minato sees it, he will definitely worry about you.¡±


    ¡°But Minato-sensei has already¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiraiya was stunned for a moment.


    He subconsciously thought that Kakashi must know about the resurrection of the Minato.


    After all, there is no need to keep Kakashi a secret even if it is to be kept secret, right?


    Who doesn¡¯t know that Kakashi can¡¯t betray Konoha, and he¡¯s also Minato¡¯s disciple, it doesn¡¯t matter if he is told by reason and reason.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Hearing this, Kakashi was also stunned.


    What is it that I don¡¯t know?


    And why does it sound like it has something to do with Minato-sensei?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then I¡¯m not suitable to speak, if you really want to know, go to Mike¡­ All I can say is, there may be surprises.¡±


    After all, he had promised Mike that he would not leak information easily. Jiraiya thought about it and didn¡¯t tell Kakashi the truth, but let him ask himself.


    If Mike thinks he can tell him, then let Mike tell him, if not, it has nothing to do with him.


    ¡°surprise?¡±


    At this time, Kakashi¡¯s brows were already furrowed.


    He is not a fool.


    On the contrary.


    His IQ is very high, and from Jiraiya¡¯s reaction and the subtext in his words, it¡¯s not hard for him to guess a possibility.


    But this possibility is too small.


    Also unbelievable.


    So Kakashi subconsciously wanted to refuse to think about the possibility, but when things got connected with Mike, Kakashi was speechless.


    If it¡¯s Mike-sama, maybe it¡¯s possible or not?


    After all, he has already experienced the magic of comics.


    ¡°Lord Jiraiya, I¡¯ll leave first if I have something else to do.¡±


    Once such a thought arises, Kakashi doesn¡¯t care to say anything more to Jiraiya, and hurries off the assembly line to find Mike.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiraiya responded that Mike was next to him anyway, and Kakashi would still see him later.


    After Kakashi left, Jiraiya was the only one left.


    Until this time Jiraiya discovered one thing.


    He can¡¯t beat Danzo on this level!


    Even if Sage Mode is turned on, it is not an opponent¡­¡­.


    When he came here, the mobs around him were obviously cleaned up by Kakashi, but Kakashi couldn¡¯t see the slightest effort.


    Kakashi has become so strong?


    He was still bragging about how powerful he was just now, but it turned out to be not as good as a junior, which made Jiraiya¡¯s old face a little bit unbearable.


    ¡°No way¡­ Summoning Technique!¡±


    Jiraiya bit her thumb and slammed to the ground, summoning the toads of Mount My¨­boku.


    Since he can¡¯t beat it.


    Then shake people!


    Oh no, it¡¯s a toad!


    ¡°Jiraiya, what is this place?¡±


    Toad Wenta looked at the surrounding environment and found that he was in a cave-like place with many Danzo in front of him, so he asked suspiciously.


    In addition to Toad Sage, there are Toad Clan such as Shima and Fukasaku.


    It can be said that the entire Mount My¨­boku was dispatched except for the Great Toad Sage and the incompetent toad.


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m stuck, I can¡¯t beat, I need support!¡±


    Jiraiya said with a cheeky face, anyway, there is no one else on this floor except himself, and no one else knows.


    After having the advantage of the number of people, it took a while for Jiraiya to grind this layer.


    When he hugged his thighs all the way to the eighty-fifth floor, he saw a figure.


    ¡°Jiraiya-sama! It¡¯s finally your turn!¡±


    From a distance, Might Guy excitedly waved to Jiraiya.

 CH 105

    Chapter 105 Jiraiya and Tsunade read the manga


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­hahaha¡­¡±


    Jiraiya, who was caught cheating, could only smile awkwardly.


    Fortunately, Might Guy didn¡¯t care about the large group of toads that followed Jiraiya, and just chatted with Jiraiya like a star-chasing little brother.


    In order to cover up her inner embarrassment, Jiraiya had to take the initiative to admit it generously.


    ¡°Guy, as expected of you, you are able to break into this level single-handedly, your strength has surpassed me!¡±


    From the leaderboard, we can see that Might Guy is currently the No. 1 player.


    And that¡¯s far from the limit of Might Guy.


    ¡°Lord Jiraiya, I got here thanks to my dear friend Goku, he helped me alot.¡±


    Might Guy scratched his head and said with a smile.


    Although Might Guy is very happy to be recognized by his idols, in Might Guy¡¯s opinion, half of his ranking belongs to Goku.


    After all, he taught his abilities in the comic world, and Goku also helped him become stronger.


    ¡°Goku? Who is that?¡±


    Suddenly hearing such an unfamiliar name, Jiraiya frowned.


    Is there a man named Goku in the village?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the man in the cartoon that the agent gave me.¡±


    ¡°The comic given by Mike?¡±


    heard.


    Jiraiya suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°By the way, what about Mike? Why didn¡¯t you see his ranking?¡±


    ¡°Hokage¡¯s ranking? Uh¡­¡±


    For a moment, Might Guy¡¯s expression became a little weird.


    ¡°Master Jiraiya, these cartoons are drawn by the Hokage, where does he need to be ranked?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    This sentence caused Jiraiya to show a burst of consternation.


    Took a long time.


    Emotional cartoons are all drawn by Mike?


    What the hell is this kid Mike?


    finally.


    The record of Jiraiya¡¯s first pass was kept on the eighty-fifth floor.


    Tied for first place with Might Guy.


    After breaking through the dungeon, Jiraiya withdrew from the manga world and returned to the private room.


    However, the shock on his face could not go away for a long time.


    Tsunade on the side performed the same as him, and his face was full of shock, and he obviously saw the magic of comics.


    ¡°No, how did you draw these cartoons?¡±


    Tsunade asked Mike, pointing to the author¡¯s name on the manga cover.


    After being in the ninja world for so long, it was the first time Tsunade had seen such a magical thing.


    ¡°If you insist, this is my Kekkai Genkai.¡±


    Mike responded casually.


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t deny his answer, but she didn¡¯t expect Mike, a stranger she met for the first time, to tell her her cards.


    After withdrawing from the manga world, Tsunade and Jiraiya switched manga.


    But at this time Kakashi also found it here.


    Then I saw Minato who greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°¡­Minato-sensei?¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe what he saw.


    He looked at Minato, then at Mike and Jiraiya, and Kakashi finally believed when he got the affirmative nod from the latter.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tall, Kakashi.¡±


    Minato stepped forward and gave him a hug.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kakashi touched the back of his head and seemed to have a shy feeling.


    Memories of the past are also coming in like a tide at this moment.


    At this time Kushina and Naruto also came with ramen.


    This is the first time the master and apprentice Fourth Generation have come together.


    ¡°Ah? So Dad, you are Kakashi-sensei¡¯s teacher!¡± Naruto, who knew this, widened his eyes, then stared at Kakashi, complaining to Minato, ¡°Listen to me, Dad, Kakashi-sensei not only late for his missions, and he is too biased! He only taught Sasuke during the Chunin exam, not me!¡±


    ¡°Je¡­¡±


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s complaint, Kakashi scratched his head again in embarrassment.


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s biased.


    Who made Naruto¡¯s Chakra attribute a wind attribute, and he is not good at wind ninjutsu.


    ¡°Naruto, you can¡¯t say that about your own teacher.¡±


    Namikaze Minato tapped a hand knife on top of Naruto¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh¡­..¡±


    Although Naruto lowered his head, his face was full of smiles.


    For him, any interaction between father and son is extremely novel, including the complaint just now.


    because it was lost.


    Only then will you know what to cherish.


    In such an atmosphere, Jiraiya and Tsunade are not in a hurry to exchange manga, but take this opportunity to get the changes in Konoha since this time from Kakashi¡¯s mouth.


    After the reunion dinner, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Kakashi and Mike said goodbye to the Naruto family, leaving time for them.


    Of course, Jiraiya and Tsunade were not idle either, and Mike took them both to his studio.


    ¡°Can you read so many comics?¡±


    Jiraiya and Tsunade have now learned about the manga.


    The two of them can¡¯t wait to get their abilities out of the comics.


    Jiraiya wants to get power in order to realize the dream of world peace.


    And Tsunade is to get the ability to be resurrected.


    ¡°I can only say that the abilities in these comics are different, but whether you can comprehend the abilities in them depends on your similarities.¡±


    Mike explained.


    In fact, Mike himself is not very clear about the comprehension mechanism of these comics.


    Just from the current situation.


    The higher the talent, the better the affinity, and the more likely it is to comprehend a stronger ability.


    And if the talent is low, there is a high probability that you can only comprehend some mediocre abilities.


    So people like Jiraiya and Tsunade who are talented in their own right should have a high ceiling.


    ¡°Hahaha, then I¡¯m not afraid! After all, Toad Sage¡¯s talent is first-class!¡±


    Jiraiya laughed heartily and walked to the comic bookshelf.


    If Tsunade heard him say this, she would have complained about how many cranes he had back then, but now she doesn¡¯t think about it at all, and she silently walked to the comic bookshelf.


    Mike didn¡¯t bother them either, but went back to his office to wait for the result.

 CH 106

    Chapter 106 The strongest stand-in, the platinum star!


    [Ding! Congrats to Host, the accumulated balance of system points has reached 50 million points! Do you want to conduct ten consecutive king-level draws?]


    [whether]


    After Mike returned to the office, the prompt sound of the system quickly appeared in Mike¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Oh? Has it accumulated to 50 million points?¡±


    Mike frowned.


    This time, it¡¯s better again.


    Without much hesitation, Mike directly ordered: ¡°System, give me five times the king-level ten consecutive draws!¡±


    [Ding! Open the ten consecutive draws of the king level!]


    [Ding! You get 700,000 ninjutsu experience points! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3.5 million points!]


    [Ding! You have gained 650,000 points of physical skills experience! Five times the multiplier, you have actually gained 3.25 million points!]


    [Ding! You have gained 700,000 points of physical skills experience! Five times the multiplier, you will actually get 3.5 million points!]


    [Ding! You get 600,000 points of illusion experience! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3 million points!]


    It seems that today is not so lucky.


    The experience value has been improved four times in a row.


    Although the more basic the panel attributes, the greater the improvement of the basic combat power.


    But the problem is that Mike can¡¯t find any opponent now, and the attribute is not very meaningful no matter how high it is.


    Unless you travel to a stronger world than Hokage.


    [Ding! You get 600,000 points of ninjutsu experience! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3 million points!]


    [Ding! You get 700,000 points of illusion experience! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3.5 million points!]


    [Ding! You get a stand-in: Platinum Star (Basic)! Five times the multiplier, you actually get Platinum Star (Proficient): You can pause for up to 5 seconds!]


    Substitute?


    Platinum star?


    Mike naturally knows what a stand-in is, and there are many people in Konoha who have awakened their stand-in abilities and become stand-in messengers.


    But the strength of those people¡¯s stand-ins is simply not comparable to that of Platinum Stars.


    Compared with ordinary stand-ins, Platinum Star has overwhelming attack power and speed, and no one can match its precision. It can be called the strongest and invincible stand-in in history.


    Not to mention that the Platinum Star can directly pause the time.


    Although the Platinum Star only showed the effect of pausing for five seconds in the original work, this is by no means the upper limit of the Platinum Star.


    Because according to the concept of avatars, avatars are images with powerful power, which are generated on the basis of individual souls, maintained by life energy.


    in other words.


    The stronger the mental ability, the higher the strength of the substitute.


    And now Mike¡¯s mental power far exceeds the protagonist Jotaro Kujo in the original work. In Mike¡¯s hands, the upper limit of the Platinum Star is far more than a five-second pause.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Emperor Eye¡¯s Seven Bullets also have a similar effect, which can stop the time of the hit target¡±


    Mike thought so.


    But if you think about it carefully, the time-stop effect of the Platinum Star is still different from that of the Seven Bullets.


    First of all, the Platinum Star is a ranged time stop, while the Seven Bullets is a single time stop.


    Secondly, Platinum Star does not need to hit the target to activate the time stop directly, while the Seven Bullets must hit the target before it can activate the time stop effect.


    In this comparison, the Platinum Star is easier to use than the Seven Bullets, but the disadvantage is also obvious, the Platinum Star¡¯s time stop cannot last as long as the Seven Bullets.


    All I can say is that each has pros and cons.


    But it does not affect the Platinum Star and Seven Bullets are very strong abilities.


    The draw is still going on.


    [Ding! You get Paramecia Devil Fruit: String-String Fruit! Five times the multiplier, you actually get String-String Fruitx5!]


    Doflamingo¡¯s String-String Fruit in One Piece World, it¡¯s not bad.


    Anyway, Devil Fruit produced by the system not only has no side effects, but also can be eaten more.


    Moreover, the fruit ability of String-String Fruit is that it can freely operate the line, the body can change out of the line, remote control others, and it has a good affinity with the puppet master. The extra String-String Fruit can also be used to bribe the hearts of Sand Shinobi.


    [Ding! You get a special item: a teleportation scroll! Five times the multiplier, you actually get a teleportation scroll x5!]


    what?


    New special props?


    The name of the teleportation scroll is not difficult to understand. In the past, when playing games, such props would appear.


    But Mike has a question.


    What is the farthest teleportation range of this teleportation scroll, and what is the maximum number of people sent?


    How to determine the delivery destination?


    Thinking about it, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to directly teleport to a place that has never been before, right?


    [Ding! You get 700,000 Chakra experience points! Five times the multiplier, you actually get 3.5 million points!]


    As the prize pool dimmed, Mike couldn¡¯t wait to open his stats panel.

 CH 107

    Chapter 107 Activate the field! Invincible!


    [Host: Mike


    Basic ability:


    Chakra: Domain Level [Master Profound Truth: True Magical Energy] [Master Domain: Activable] (Experience: 4.07 million/100 million)


    Taijutsu: Domain Level [Master Esoteric: True High-Speed ??Regeneration] [Master Domain: Activable] (Experience: 7.4 million/100 million)


    Ninjutsu: Domain Level [Master Esoteric: True Grandmaster] [Master Domain: Activable] (Experience: 7.2 million/100 million)


    Illusion: Domain Level [Master Profound Truth: True Magic Resistance] [Master Domain: Activable] (Experience: 6.53 million/100 million)]


    After this lottery, Mike found that the domain information on his panel finally changed to the word ¡°activatable¡±.


    After looking at the details, I understand why.


    The realm could not be activated before because this thing needs to invest experience points to open.


    To activate the field, you first need to consume one million points of corresponding experience points.


    But the newly activated field is weak in coverage, duration, field effect, and other aspects.


    If you want to improve the strength of the field, you need to continuously invest in experience points.


    in other words.


    This is similar to the development in the game.


    But this is reasonable.


    After all, it is impossible to wake up a certain field and cover the whole world, right?


    Mike took a look.


    Activation needs to consume 1 million experience points, and in the subsequent development process, the minimum experience value invested each time must not be less than 100,000.


    The more total experience points invested, the higher the strength of the field.


    Of course, you can also choose not to upgrade the field, but use the experience value to upgrade the panel level.


    It¡¯s just that the four-dimensional attributes of Mike are already at the domain level. If you want to upgrade to the next level, each item needs to consume 100 million experience points. You don¡¯t need to consider it in the short term, and the cost performance is too low.


    So Mike has nothing to hesitate.


    Directly put all the experience points into the field development.


    At this time, Mike¡¯s panel becomes:


    [Host: Mike


    Basic ability:


    Chakra: Domain level [Master Profound Truth: True Magical Energy] [Domain Effect: Allies in the domain gain four times the recovery speed of Chakra, four times the total amount of Chakra, and four times the effect of Chakra perception. During the maintenance of the domain, the Host additionally obtains domain authority : Chakra control] (experience value: 0/100 million)


    Taijutsu: Domain Level [Master Profound Truth: True High-Speed ??Regeneration] [Domain Effect: Allies in the domain gain six times the strength, six times the speed, and six times the defense effect, and the Host additionally obtains domain authority during the maintenance of the domain: Pledge of the Firmament] (Experience value: 0/100 million)


    Ninjutsu: Domain Level [Master Profound Truth: True Grandmaster] [Domain Effect: Allies in the domain gain six times the power of ninjutsu, six times the speed of the seal, and six times the perception of ninjutsu. During the maintenance of the domain, the host will gain additional domain authority : God of Creation] (experience value: 0/100 million)


    Illusion: Domain level [Master Profound Truth: True, Illusion Resistance] [Domain Effect: Allies in the domain gain five times the illusion effect enhancement and five times the illusion resistance. During the maintenance of the domain, the Host additionally obtains domain authority: Realm of Confusion] (experience value: 0/100 million)]


    See the properties panel like this.


    Mike can only use two words to describe her mood.


    The realm is worthy of being a realm, and this effect is outrageously strong.


    If there is such a heaven-defying effect in the game, the plan will definitely be sprayed to death by the players, right?


    But if you think about it carefully, if everyone has it, it means that everyone doesn¡¯t have it, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big problem.


    And Mike also noticed that the field is not without flaws.


    Behind the powerful effect is the same high cost.


    Not to mention the huge amount of experience points invested, after opening the field, it will consume a lot of physical strength every minute and every second. The more powerful the field, the more physical strength it needs to consume, and it cannot be maintained for a long time.


    Only when the basic attribute is high, can the maintenance time of the field be extended.


    This setting is to prevent you from only cultivating the field without investing experience points into basic attribute improvement.


    Then the multiplier improvement of the field effect is a direct improvement on the basic attributes.


    Assuming that the movement speed is 2, after six times the speed increase, the movement speed is 2¡Á6=12, not 2x2x2x2x2x2=64.


    In addition, the four areas of Mike Master cannot overlap, but can only be covered.


    With the improvement of proficiency in the field and the strengthening of its own strength, it may be possible to do it in the future, but at least not now.


    Even so.


    Also not affecting the realm is an extremely powerful ability.


    ¡°Try it and see, what is this so-called domain authority¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Mike closed his eyes and opened the Chakra field.


    Even with eyes closed.


    Mike¡¯s mind seemed to have a 3D real picture, covering a spherical area of ??4000 meters.


    Within this range, Mike can feel any bells and whistles.


    Even an ant can ¡°see¡± a grain of dust clearly.


    Mike could feel that his Chakra recovery speed, total Chakra amount, and Chakra perception effect increased by four times.


    Originally, Mike¡¯s basic Chakra attribute was very strong, and it has been increased by four times. It can be said that he is directly invincible in the Ninja world.


    besides.


    Mike felt an inexplicable power in her body.


    Just like instinct.


    as long as he wants.


    Chakra can control any target within the realm.


    For example, the Chakra of the remote extraction target, the Chakra operation of the interference target, and so on.


    As long as it is within Mike¡¯s domain.


    All Chakra is controlled by Mike.


    Also known as.


    As long as it¡¯s a ninja fighting with Chakra.


    It is impossible to beat Mike in this field!

 CH 108

    Chapter 108 Four Domain Authority!


    After figuring out the authority controlled by Chakra, Mike felt the authority in the field of taijutsu again.


    The oath of the sky.


    The coverage area is two kilometers longer than the Chakra field.


    As long as it¡¯s an allied unit within this range, Mike can mark it as one of the Pledgers.


    The oath has two effects.


    The first is that whoever is marked as a covenant will suffer evenly from all those marked -.


    simply put.


    Suppose there are a hundred people marked as Pledgers, and an enemy stabs one of them.


    This blow was supposed to kill this person.


    But because of the effect of the oath of the sky, the damage caused by this knife will be spread evenly on one hundred people, so this damage is only equivalent to a small scratch.


    Another effect is that Mike can temporarily absorb the power of the marked oath to himself, thereby making himself stronger than the limit.


    The more people you link, the stronger it will be.


    certainly.


    This is not something that anyone can link to, and the target to be linked must release the authority on the will, that is, willingly.


    But this is already great.


    The first usage allows weaker teammates to increase the survival rate in battle.


    The second method can condense the scattered forces into a single rope and become stronger.


    Both usages are fine.


    Then there is the authority ¡°God of Creation¡± in the field of ninjutsu


    As the name suggests, Mike is a veritable God of Creation in this field.


    Just like all colors can be mixed by the three primary colors red yellow and blue.


    In this field Mike controls all the basic elements.


    From these basic elements, Mike can synthesize any element.


    Whether it is creating flames or icebergs, or moving mountains to reclaim the sea, every gesture contains power beyond S-rank ninjutsu.


    If you can cultivate the field to a very high level.


    Even if it is really possible to create a world, it is not necessarily true.


    As for the power of the last illusion realm, the realm of illusion, in a word, it is somewhat similar to Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    As long as the illusion domain is opened, Mike can pull the soul of any target within the domain into the illusion world called the Realm of Confusion.


    Any rules and phenomena in this illusion world are made by Mike.


    Injuries received in the illusion world will also truly reflect in reality.


    ¡°All four areas are very good.¡±


    After feeling the power of these four areas, Mike is very satisfied.


    Although it takes a lot of money to cultivate it, the upper limit is also extremely high.


    And now Rock Shinobi and Cloud Shinobi have the intention of starting a war. If there are these four areas, it will be easier to fight.


    Think of this.


    Mike¡¯s thoughts moved, and an ancient scroll appeared in his hand.


    This is the teleportation scroll that was obtained in the lottery just now.


    Mike checked the usage of the teleportation scroll.


    [Transmission Scroll: You can set a location as the destination of the transmission (the coordinates must be recorded in this place in advance).


    When the user uses the teleportation scroll, the teleportation energy in the scroll will teleport the user and all friendly units of the same faction back to the destination.]


    ¡°Can you teleport with your teammates, that¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Although Mike feels that the current Konoha is enough to dominate the ninja world, this is not the original after all, who can say what will happen in the future?


    In case a ¨­tsutsuki, or other aliens suddenly pop up, it might really be a big loss for Konoha.


    But now with the teleportation scroll, no matter what happens, Mike can at least guarantee that Konoha is invincible.


    ¡­


    Put away the teleportation scroll first, and Mike took out the Devil Fruit from this lucky draw.


    Paramecia Devil Fruit, String-String Fruit.


    ¡°Fusion!¡±


    Without thinking much, Mike immediately ordered.


    Immediately, the String-String Fruit turned into a ray of light and penetrated into Mike¡¯s body.


    After fusing the power of this Devil Fruit, Mike got the ability of String-String Fruit.


    The potential of this fruit is still there, after all, the fruit awakening power of Doflamingo in the original book is not small.


    But Mike has Glint Fruit and Thunder Fruit, and has no interest in String-String Fruit.


    at this time.


    Mike¡¯s mind suddenly heard the system prompt.


    [Ding! Jiraiya by reading your manga¡­]

 CH 109

    Chapter 109 Jiraiya¡¯s ability to comprehend


    [Ding! Jiraiya obtained the inheritance of Master Roshi by reading your comic ¡°Seven Dragon Ball¡±! The Host simultaneously obtained the inheritance!]


    [Ding! Host gets 2000 system points!]


    ¡°Oh? Did Mr. Jiraiya get the power from the manga?¡±


    Mike suddenly came to the spirit.


    Inheritance of the Master Roshi.


    Thinking about it this way, Jiraiya and Master Roshi are quite similar.


    Whether it is each other¡¯s experience, or personality, talent and role positioning are so similar.


    The only difference is.


    After the Piccolo Demon King Arc, Master Roshi completely retreated to the third line and entrusted the future to the warriors of the new era.


    And Jiraiya died in the chapter of Pain¡¯s invasion, pinning his last hope on Naruto.


    The other side.


    In the studio.


    After reading the manga in her hand, Jiraiya has a piece of heritage information in her mind.


    It is the Master Roshi¡¯s understanding and application of qi.


    Although there is such a thing as Qi in the Hokage world, Jiraiya doesn¡¯t know how to use this power. Thinking of this, Jiraiya immediately entered the world of manga.


    The way to enter the world of manga Jiraiya has already heard, so there is no difficulty.


    Soon he appeared on an island.


    In front of him was a bald old man with a white beard, wearing sunglasses, and a tortoise shell hanging from his back.


    And the old man looked like he was cultivating.


    Jiraiya, who has read the manga, knows that he is Master Roshi.


    The positioning of the Master Roshi in Dragon Ball is similar to that of Jiraiya. In the early stage of the plot, the protagonist is a guide, and his strength is not weak.


    But in the middle and late stages of the plot, the combat power system began to expand, and it was very embarrassing.


    However, although the combat power is not ranked, the fighting skills of the Master Roshi are not weak.


    Especially the use of Qi.


    In the words of the Dragon Ball world, the aliens have more energy than anyone else, and the wave is over.


    Only the Blue Stars are born with a low upper limit of racial weakness, so in order to pursue combat power, they will develop combat skills and aura that no one cares about.


    Of course.


    Master Roshi is only weak against the Dragon Ball world, and in the Hokage world, it is an absolute powerhouse.


    ¡°Oh! This posture, is the Master Roshi going to use Kamehameha!¡±


    Seeing the practice method of the Master Roshi in front of her, Jiraiya followed suit.


    He synthesized his hands into calyxes, and then put the calyx-shaped hands around his waist.


    ¡°Ka¡­ me¡­ ha¡­ meha¡­!


    puff~!


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°¡­It seems that it is not an easy task to release Kamehameha.¡±


    Jiraiya smiled awkwardly.


    But that¡¯s not surprising.


    The current Jiraiya still knows nothing about qi, and even if the movements are exactly the same, it is impossible to really release Kamehameha.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Mike noticed one thing.


    Even though Jiraiya has got the ability, Tsunade still has nothing.


    With Tsunade¡¯s talent, this would have been impossible.


    You must know that even people who are not as talented as Tsunade have realized their own abilities, and even some people have realized more than one.


    But Tsunade, the granddaughter of First Hokage, didn¡¯t realize any abilities.


    in the studio.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I comprehend¡­!¡±


    Tsunade firmly grasped the manga in his hand and said unwillingly.


    This isn¡¯t the first comic she¡¯s read.


    Even though she had clearly felt that she could comprehend the ability if she wanted to.


    But she refused.


    Repel this power from the bottom of my heart¡­¡­


    So there is no comprehension.


    It¡¯s not a matter of strength or weakness.


    Rather, it cannot resurrect the dead.


    But when Tsunade found the ability to resurrect the dead.


    But she found herself unable to comprehend no matter what.


    Not willing to give up like this.


    It froze.


    Also in a stalemate is Rock Shinobi.


    The country of grass.


    ¡°What did you say, isn¡¯t there any response from Konoha?¡±


    Upon receiving the news from his subordinates, Rock Shinobi¡¯s commander-in-chief, Loess, couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    How many days has it been.


    From when they Rock Shinobi sent troops into the country of grass above all else until now.


    There was no movement from Konoha.


    This makes it hard to understand.


    We all called at your door, and you didn¡¯t respond at all?


    Whoever sees this situation will feel incomprehensible, right?


    ¡°Could it be that after Third Hokage¡¯s death, the inside of Konoha turned into a mess of porridge, and he really didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of this side¡¯s affairs?¡±¡±


    The loess couldn¡¯t help but think so.


    But that doesn¡¯t make sense.


    If the interior of Konoha is so chaotic, why did it attack Cloud Shinobi Village before?


    Again.


    Now that the foreign enemy is in front, Konoha can¡¯t tell whether he is still fighting for the position of Hokage, right?


    From Rock Shinobi¡¯s point of view, Konoha is of course the best not to respond.


    This way, Rock Shinobi can expand his territory without a fight.


    But Loess always felt that things would not be so simple.


    Besides, if Konoha didn¡¯t move, wouldn¡¯t the supplies paid to Cloud Shinobi go to waste?


    ¡°Pass my order and send a team to sneak into the country of fire.¡±


    Loess ordered.


    Originally, Rock Shinobi wanted to harass the country of fire after he occupied the country of grass. Since Konoha didn¡¯t move, let him take the initiative to test it.

 CH 110

    Chapter 110 The possibility of crossing the heavens and the world?


    Hokage Office.


    Mike continued to draw manga.


    Although Mike is strong now, he is not afraid even if he encounters the ¨­tsutsuki clan.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean Mike can relax.


    Because Mike always felt that the water in this world was not as shallow as it seemed.


    In other words, the system is not as simple as I imagined.


    Since there are dragon veins and plows that can travel through time and space.


    So in the future, it is not impossible that you can travel to other worlds, or that people from other worlds will come to the world of Hokage, right?


    Even if he is stronger now.


    In case one day the God of Destruction from the Dragon Ball world descends on the Hokage world.


    Even the full king.


    What to do?


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t dare to relax at all.¡±


    Thinking of this possibility, Mike felt a sense of crisis.


    Although the possibility of this is so small that it can be ignored.


    But no one can say the possibility is zero.


    This sense of oppression made Mike dare not let up in the slightest, and can only continue to move forward step by step on the road to the strong.


    If the eyes are out of the Hokage world.


    Mike divides strength into the following realms based on his own perception:


    Ordinary people, building-level, street-level, city-destroying, country-destroying, continental-level, surface-level, planetary-level, star-level, galaxy-level, cosmic-level, super-cell level, multiverse-level, super-multiple Cosmic level, infinite multiverse level¡­


    The rank Mike above the infinite multiverse is collectively referred to as the ¡°Transcender¡±.


    It means someone who surpasses everything.


    However, such a realm is still too far away from Mike.


    Mike¡¯s evaluation of his own strength ranges from a strong planetary level to a weak star level.


    The specifics are not very clear because there is no object to fight against.


    The strength of ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya in the original book is the standard planetary level.


    Her inflated Truth-Seeking Ball can destroy or reshape the initial ball space, and the size of the initial ball space is set to be approximately equal to the blue star.


    With so many ability blessings, Mike thought that he should be able to beat ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya, so he gave himself a star rating.


    In the world of Hokage, the strength of the planetary level is enough to walk sideways, but if you look at the heavens and the world, such strength is not enough.


    Therefore, if you want to take the Master of Destiny in your own hands, you must become stronger.


    But just when Mike was about to get back to work.


    dong dong.


    There was a knock on the door from outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mike said.


    After getting permission, Kakashi walked in from the outside and handed over the information in his hand to Mike.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, Rock Shinobi has made a move.¡±


    He said so.


    Mike, who heard the news, took the information and looked at it.


    The content of the intelligence is not much, and Mike finished it quickly.


    Rock Shinobi dispatched a surprise force to continuously harass and attack the ninja stationed on the border of Konoha.


    This raiding force is a ninja with specially trained Grandmaster Earth Style ninjutsu, and also wears special equipment, which can travel from the ground and launch a sneak attack on the ground at any time.


    Even if the opponent is strong, once they get into the ground, there is nothing to do with them.


    In addition, the ninjas who can be sent to the frontier also know that their strength will not be strong. Even if they have read the comics, they are limited by the limitations of their talents and the degree of serious cultivation. At most, they have changed from Genin to Ch¨±nin, and Ch¨±nin has become Especially J¨­nin only.


    Ninjas are basically high-offense and low-defense existences. Even Kage-level powerhouses will be injured if they are caught off guard, let alone them.


    In the sneak attack by Rock Shinobi, although the casualties were small, there were still casualties.


    ¡°Although our people have counterattacks, they do not fight head-on at all, but sneak attacks from the ground, it is difficult to capture their traces, and they have no idea where they will emerge from the next moment, so they suffered a lot.¡±


    Kakashi said so.


    After all, Earth Style is someone¡¯s housekeeping skill, and it is equipped with special equipment, which can stay underground for a long time. The frontier ninjas of Konoha really can¡¯t do anything about these Rock Shinobi.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Mike just nodded and said nothing.


    These Rock Shinobi can only bully the weak, and when they meet the real strong, even hiding in the ground is useless.


    ¡°You go and tell Guy, let him deal with the frontier first, and then summon the Konoha Shinobi, it¡¯s time to fight the Rock Shinobi guys.¡±


    Mike ordered.


    In fact, as early as the day Rock Shinobi entered the country of grass, Mike could have ordered the army.


    One is that there is no need to waste time on Rock Shinobi, and the other is to wait for Akatsuki to make plans, so that Rock Shinobi and Akatsuki can be solved together.


    After all, only after Rock Shinobi and Akatsuki are resolved, will Mike have the opportunity to bring the people of the Land of Earth and the Land of Rain into his sphere of influence and let them read comics and work for him.


    If Rock Shinobi Village and the Akatsuki organization still exist, Ohnogi and Nagato, who are in power, will never sit idly by.


    ¡°Let Guy handle this? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit of a fuss?¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s order, Kakashi groaned.


    Although Rock Shinobi¡¯s surprise troops are definitely strong, the lowest strength is Elite Chunin, led by Elite J¨­nin.


    But let Might Guy, who has transformed into a Master Super Saiyan, deal with them.


    Isn¡¯t this bullying children?


    ¡°Part of the reason for doing this is to give Guy a record so that he can be promoted in the future¡­ why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    Mike said.


    ¡°No, then let Guy go, and I¡¯ll inform him.¡±


    Kakashi, who heard the words, responded immediately, and turned around to inform Might Guy.


    He was too lazy to do such troublesome things.


    If you have this time to watch more, won¡¯t it be sweet in heaven?

 CH 111

    Chapter 111 Might Guy Appears


    The border of the Fire Nation.


    Although the weather was fine today and the sky was clear overhead, there was still a heavy breath in the air.


    A murderous and bloody smell wafted in the air.


    Two teams of ninjas are fighting fiercely here.


    One of the team of ninja forehead protectors wearing Konoha.


    The other team of ninjas are wearing Rock Shinobi¡¯s forehead protectors and some odd gear.


    There was still fresh soil on their bodies, as if they had just been drilled from the ground.


    There is no doubt that these people are the surprise troops sent by Rock Shinobi.


    The number of this raiding force is not large, only less than twenty people, but each of these twenty people is an elite.


    The lowest strength is Elite Chunin, the average is J¨­nin strength, and the person leading the team is an Elite J¨­nin.


    They are very good at Earth Style ninjutsu, especially good at moving from underground, harassing and sneak attack, and can retreat at any time, very flexible.


    There are few elite troops like this in the entire Rock Shinobi Village.


    On the other hand, Konoha¡¯s side are all dragon roles, and the highest strength is only the level of Elite Chunin.


    So this battle can only be said to be a one-sided crushing.


    ¡°Deal with them quickly, don¡¯t give them a chance to support!¡±


    The squad leader of the Rock Shinobi Raid Force ordered to his subordinates with a mocking look on his face.


    What about Konoha, the leader of the five kingdoms.


    Isn¡¯t there a way to get them?


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hearing this, the Rock Shinobi of the surprise attack force responded and rushed to the remaining Konoha Shinobi, ready to kill them.


    But at the next moment.


    Suddenly a figure appeared from a distance.


    This figure seems to be moving instantaneously at an extremely fast speed, and each movement can span an extremely long distance.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±~!


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s support? How can the speed be so fast!¡±


    A few Rock Shinobi glanced at each other, and they weren¡¯t actually good at head-to-head combat, since they were trained for guerrilla harassment.


    Therefore, even if he saw that there was only one person coming, he had no intention of fighting.


    Because even if they kill each other, the reinforcements from the rear Konoha will continue to come, which is meaningless.


    ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, he¡¯s the only one, he should be fast, so go ahead, the big army should be in the rear¡­ You go and kill those Konoha Shinobi, I¡¯ll just block him a little bit.¡±


    The captain of the Elite J¨­nin blinked, and ordered.


    And at this time.


    Might Guy in the distance has come at a gallop.


    ¡°Earth Style?Rock Pressure Technique!¡±


    boom!


    Under the influence of this Rock Shinobi¡¯s ninjutsu, the earth cracked, and from the cracked place, the whole earth seemed to turn into a piece of paper, which was lifted up instantly and rolled towards Might Guy.


    The stones continued to splash, and the earth rolled upside down, as if it had turned into a monstrous ocean wave.


    However.


    face the blow.


    Might Guy didn¡¯t even have the slightest idea to escape.


    Rather, he didn¡¯t even stop.


    ¡°My youth is unstoppable!¡±


    He laughed loudly, jumped up, and his right leg turned into a battle axe and slashed from top to bottom.


    boom!!


    The huge force shattered the land that swept like a wave.


    The mud that was surging like ocean waves was broken open by the front.


    The figure of Might Guy rushed out from the middle without the slightest pause.


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Seeing this, the captain of the Rock Shinobi surprise attack force couldn¡¯t help showing a shocked expression.


    He¡¯s not some kind of cat or dog.


    He admits that this trick of his own, people of the same level can only either hide or block, and it is almost as difficult to break through the front.


    But Might Guy split it easily with one leg in front of him, and at the same time charged directly towards him.


    Kage-level!


    Do not!


    This is definitely a powerhouse above Kage-level!


    escape!


    When he realized this, the raid captain had no idea of ??fighting Might Guy at all.


    If he can grow to this level, he is not an idiot. He will make a seal with his hands directly, and then his whole body will sink, and he will dive into the earth in the next moment.


    But in the next instant.


    ¡°Power Prelude!¡±


    When Might Guy crossed the ground that was kicked up like a thick scroll, he stepped on one side and used force.


    boom!


    The rock pressure technique, which had been out of control, was completely shattered, and the figure of Might Guy was like a flickering figure, straight (remarkably) straight to the top of the surprise team captain, and then a leg whip fell. .


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    Seeing this, a look of horror instantly appeared on the face of the surprise team leader. He never expected that Might Guy would be able to explode at such a speed.


    Facing Might Guy¡¯s leg whip, he could only grit his teeth and stretch out his arms to resist.


    His arms were wrapped with a thick layer of iron protective gear, which was obviously used as special equipment for traveling underground, and also had a strong defense.


    But in the face of Might Guy¡¯s power, defense is not enough.


    boom!!


    The leg whip fell, and blood splattered everywhere.


    Just one round accounted for.


    The Rock Shinobi¡¯s Elite J¨­nin was killed at the hands of Might Guy.

 CH 112

    Chapter 112 The infinite peacock system!


    However, the raid captain was not dead without effect.


    At least he bought time to let his teammates dive underground.


    After seeing the combat power displayed by Might Guy, the dozen members of the surprise attack force did not dare to show their faces, and went straight to the ground.


    ¡°Might Guy J¨­nin!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Konoha Shinobi fighters who survived the disaster quickly came to Might Guy¡¯s side, and they felt a lot of peace of mind.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯m here, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Although he is also a J¨­nin from the village, he is different from the famous genius ninja like Kakashi, Might Guy has never received such a welcome, he scratched his head and said with a smile.


    But still very happy.


    Because he felt that he was recognized by his peers.


    ¡°But the battle isn¡¯t over yet, you all wait here for me, and I¡¯ll be back when I go.¡±


    Even so.


    But Might Guy, who was catching up, found that he didn¡¯t perceive tracking at all.


    There¡¯s no way to find those Rock Shinobi hiding there.


    ¡°In that case¡­ the sixth gate open! Morning Peacock!¡±


    Without hesitation, Might Guy opened the Sixth Gate of the Eight Gate armor, and then jumped up, using the shock waves and flames formed by hitting the air to strike the ground ahead indiscriminately and in a wide range.


    really.


    Although Might Guy doesn¡¯t have any perception ninjutsu, his Taijutsu is so powerful that he doesn¡¯t need perception.


    Since you don¡¯t know where it is, you can simply put it all into the attack range.


    Underground at this moment.


    The dozen or so members of the Rock Shinobi raiding force were sneaking in the direction of the land of grass with trepidation.


    ¡°It¡¯s horrible that watermelon head!¡±


    ¡°The captain is Elite J¨­nin, and he was instantly killed by him!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a strong guy!¡±


    Just the next moment.


    A terrifying shock wave rushed unstoppably from above, making these Rock Shinobi¡¯s faces change drastically.


    ¡°not good!!¡±


    ¡°What kind of power is this?!¡±


    Feeling this shock, everyone showed a look of astonishment.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were all wearing special underground sneaking equipment, I¡¯m afraid they would be squeezed into flesh by the earth in an instant.


    ¡°Earth Style¡¤Rock Hardening Technique!


    ¡°Earth Style ¡¤ Ascension Technique!¡±


    ¡°Earth Style¡¤Light Heavy Rock Technique!¡±


    There was almost no hesitation, all of them were sealed with both hands, and each released a lot of ninjutsu to save their lives.


    Chakra surged wildly and poured into the dirt.


    Then the entire top of the soil instantly turned into an iron plate and resisted the impact that was passed down.


    Crack Crack!!


    The hardened soil is constantly cracking, but it is constantly repaired under the ninjutsu of these Rock Shinobi. After a stalemate for a while, it seems that the impact has finally been withstood.


    ¡°It seems to be alright.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Take this opportunity to evacuate quickly!¡±


    Rock Shinobi present looked at each other, breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately prepared to leave.


    But in the next moment, their expressions changed drastically.


    Because it is above the ground.


    Might Guy, who was carrying out indiscriminate bombing, noticed the anomaly here.


    ¡°Found you!¡±


    Might Guy concentrated the scattered facing peacocks to this area where Rock Shinobi was hiding.


    A more terrifying and violent impact crashed down, instantly smashing the hardened rock formation above their heads into smashes.


    Previously they were able to block the peacocks fired by Might Guy because Might Guy didn¡¯t know where they were, so they spread the fire evenly across the area.


    But now that Rock Shinobi¡¯s hiding place has been found, there is no need to waste firepower to bomb other areas, all are concentrated, and the power will naturally rise to a higher level.


    Boom!!


    Under the countless bombardment of the peacocks, a sinkhole has appeared on the entire ground, and around the sinkhole are cracks like spider webs, spreading densely in all directions.


    Not only this area, the violent force slammed down, but also caused the whole earth to tremble.


    Not far away, the faces of those Konoha Shinobi people changed when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Might Guy J¨­nin, so strong!¡±


    ¡°How can this power be so terrifying?!¡±


    ¡°What kind of manga ability did he get? Good luck!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not his comic ability! That¡¯s Eight Inner Gates!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible, do you mean that he is so strong without even using his own comic ability?!¡±


    The ninjas of Konoha all had their eyes flickering and their faces were shocked.


    As for Might Guy, there are very few people in Konoha who don¡¯t know him.


    It¡¯s not because Might Guy is famous because he is very powerful, but because he has been too weird since he was a child.


    Not only does he have no ninja talent, he can¡¯t practice ninjutsu, but he is full of youthful youth.


    Many people in the village regarded him as a fool.


    This has been going on since Might Guy was a kid.


    As for the strength of Might Guy?


    Under the cover of the light of ¡°Copy Ninja¡± and ¡°Konoha Technician¡± Kakashi, few people really know about Konoha, or no one cares about the strength of a rare beast, and doesn¡¯t want to know.


    Just know that he is the J¨­nin of the village.


    But now they finally found out.


    It turned out that this guy, who had always been regarded as an idiot by them, had unknowingly grown from the tail of the crane who didn¡¯t have the talent to be a ninja to a being that they needed to look up to.

 CH 113

    Chapter 113 Leeks Need Stimulation to Grow Better


    Might Guy kept hitting the ground with the peacock, and the roar kept going.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was clear that Might Guy couldn¡¯t fly, but because of the reaction force, his body stayed in the air and never landed.


    The ground kept cracking.


    And the Rock Shinobi underground had already been rushed to the brink of collapse by this terrifying impact.


    Even though the earth has weakened some of the shock power, and the distance is relatively long, the continuous burst of power of Might Guy is still difficult for them to resist.


    More than a dozen people joined forces, and they could only support it.


    In the end, it was unknown in which wave of shocks their defenses collapsed.


    The entire land above was smashed down, carrying a terrifying impact, directly killing them completely.


    After not feeling the existence of resistance, Might Guy stopped attacking and fell to the ground-.


    The Konoha Shinobi fans who watched the whole process all gasped.


    There was silence.


    After a long while, someone finally said with shock: ¡°Might Guy J¨­nin, you are really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s unbelievable that one person can kill all these Rock Shinobi.¡±


    ¡°You are so strong!¡±


    ¡°If only we could be as strong as you.¡±


    Hearing the compliments from these Konoha Shinobiers, Might Guy showed a hearty smile.


    ¡°Like me? As long as you are willing to work hard, you will definitely become stronger! The fire of youth will never go out!


    ¡°Really? Then by the way, how do you train every day, Might Guy J¨­nin?¡±


    Konoha Shinobi asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t train much, I just do it every day¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Might Guy revealed his daily training volume.


    After hearing the shocking numbers that dropped their jaws, everyone present was speechless.


    ¡°¡­ We used to think that you only became strong through comics, and we were jealous of you, but now we understand that this is not the case at all.¡±


    Speaking of which, the Konoha Shinobi bowed his head in shame.


    Others are better than me because they are talented, others are richer than me because their parents are rich, people always think that way.


    Because if you don¡¯t, you have to admit that you are not as good as others.


    Only in this way.


    Only then can I continue to be a salted fish with peace of mind.


    but now.


    After seeing Might Guy¡¯s strength and hearing about his daily training volume, they knew they couldn¡¯t keep going like this.


    Might Guy can¡¯t protect them 24 hours a day, if they don¡¯t become stronger, they will regret it sooner or later.


    So they swear in their hearts.


    After that, I must cultivate well in the comic world and stop being lazy.


    That¡¯s one of the reasons why Mike would let Might Guy come instead of Kakashi.


    If Kakashi came, it would not stimulate the self-motivation of these Konoha Shinobi people at all, but would only take the talent gap for granted, and then be at ease as salted fish.


    Such a situation is not what Mike wants to see.


    They are already mature leeks, they should learn to grow by themselves and work hard for Mike.


    The country of grass.


    Rock Shinobi garrisoned the base camp of the troops.


    Loess is looking at the map slightly leisurely.


    After the surprise troops were dispatched, they achieved good results, which made him more and more convinced that Konoha should be overwhelmed.


    Whoosh!


    Just when Loess was thinking about the follow-up tactical arrangement, a Rock Shinobi suddenly appeared here and knelt down to salute Loess.


    ¡°Lord Yellow Earth, it¡¯s not good!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Loess frowned slightly.


    ¡°The raiding force is completely wiped out!¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Loess stared at the Rock Shinobi in front of him: ¡­ What did you say? Say it again!


    Rock Shinobi was taken aback by the momentum that erupted from Loess, and his voice became a little trembling.


    But he still said honestly: ¡°The surprise attack force was wiped out!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible, even if the Kage-level powerhouse wants to leave a surprise force, it is not so easy!¡±


    A look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the intelligence we¡¯ve got.¡±


    Rock Shinobi didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head.


    The atmosphere became extremely oppressive.


    ¡°¡­Forget it, you go down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Rock Shinobi was relieved and left quickly.


    Loess touched his chin in thought, his face gloomy and uncertain.


    But when he was thinking alone.


    A figure rose from the ground behind him.


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    Loess noticed it instantly, and turned around quickly.


    After seeing the appearance of the person coming, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Orochimaru?¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes, obviously he didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to sneak in here.


    However, Loess, who is also a well-known strong man in the ninja world, is not panic at all.


    Just keep a vigilant attitude.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Is that how Rock Shinobi welcomes allies, Lord Loess?¡±


    The suddenly appeared Orochimaru looked at the loess, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    ¡°ally?¡±


    Seeing that Orochimaru didn¡¯t intend to do anything, and said such words, Loess couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

 CH 114

    Chapter 114 The cooperation between Rock Shinobi and Akatsuki


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I can help you deal with Konoha.¡±


    Orochimaru did not shy away from stating his purpose.


    Hear this.


    Loess suddenly realized that Orochimaru certainly couldn¡¯t help Rock Shinobi for no reason. If so, it would make sense.


    After all, Orochimaru attacked Konoha not long ago.


    So Loess does not doubt that Orochimaru and Konoha are hostile.


    But it is not so easy to get Loess to agree to cooperate with Orochimaru without doubt.


    Not to mention how good this is for Rock Shinobi.


    Loess won¡¯t be naive enough to think Orochimaru has no plans.


    If it¡¯s just to fight against Konoha, even if you don¡¯t cooperate with Rock Shinobi, Orochimaru can take the opportunity to do it, so you don¡¯t have to take the risk to cooperate with Rock Shinobi.


    ¡°What can you do alone? If you want to cooperate with us, show your sincerity.¡±


    Loess looked at Orochimaru and said indifferently.


    Although he does not intend to cooperate with Orochimaru, this does not prevent him from trying to extract information from Orochimaru¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Oh? Want to see my power?¡±


    Instead, Orochimaru showed a wicked expression, sticking out his tongue and licking his lips.


    In an instant, there was a surge of momentum.


    Feeling Orochimaru¡¯s aura, Loess¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.


    From the time Orochimaru first appeared, he felt a gloomy aura from Orochimaru, and he couldn¡¯t even perceive the characteristics of life.


    It¡¯s not surprising that this is the case with Orochimaru.


    That¡¯s why the loess said that to Orochimaru.


    ¡°Shadow Snake Hand!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, Orochimaru waved at the loess.


    I saw that his arms directly turned into extremely thick pythons, baring their fangs towards the loess, and gnawing at them fiercely.


    ¡°Hey, Earth Style Fist Rock!¡±


    Faced with this move, Loess bent his arms sideways and threw a punch.


    However, Orochimaru¡¯s hidden shadow snake hand bypassed the fist rock and enveloped the entire Loess.


    Just a face-to-face.


    This Rock Shinobi¡¯s Elite J¨­nin is stuck.


    ¡°How? My strength.¡±


    Orochimaru smiled evilly.


    His strength itself is not weaker than Loess. After becoming a lich, the advantage of the race made his strength even greater, and the current Loess is no match for Orochimaru at all.


    ¡°There are indeed some tricks, but still, what can you do alone?¡±


    Loess looked at Orochimaru and said calmly.


    This is the base camp of Rock Shinobi, there are thousands of Rock Shinobi, and he is not afraid that Orochimaru will be bad for him, otherwise Orochimaru will not want to leave alive.


    ¡°I may not be able to completely destroy Konoha by myself, but who told you that I am only alone?¡±


    Orochimaru laughed, opened his mouth suddenly, and spat out a scroll all at once.


    The scroll fell on the ground, rolled a few times, stopped at the feet of Loess, and untied his restraint.


    Looking at this scene, Loess suddenly frowned, not understanding what Orochimaru meant, nor what this scroll was.


    ¡°Then, goodbye, Your Excellency.¡±


    Saying that, Orochimaru turned around and slowly sank into the ground, with a meaningful smile on his face.


    Watching Orochimaru leave, Loess frowned and looked down at his feet.


    What is the purpose of Orochimaru?


    What does this scroll mean?


    After thinking about it for a long time, he finally opened the scroll, but for safety¡¯s sake, he still used defensive ninjutsu as a safety measure.


    Although he didn¡¯t feel dignified ¨C what would kun Orochimaru do on a scroll.


    But the necessary insurance is still to be done.


    When he saw the contents of the scroll, Loess was stunned.


    Akatsuki organization!


    This scroll records the employment contract of Akatsuki¡¯s organization.


    Akatsuki organization will dispatch ten Kage-level powerhouses, including Orochimaru, to attack Konoha Base Camp in the near future, including a Rinnegan owner.


    But Konoha¡¯s defense is not weak, so I hope Rock Shinobi can provide assistance, dispatch all Rock Shinobi, launch a full-scale war, and force Konoha¡¯s defense force to concentrate on the frontal battlefield.


    In this way, the defensive power of the Konoha headquarters will be very weak, and the Akatsuki organization can easily destroy Konoha.


    And the frontal battlefield Konoha Shinobi, without the support and supplies of the hometown, will not be enough.


    As long as Rock Shinobi is united with Akatsuki.


    There is an opportunity to completely eradicate the leaves.


    Such a plan made Loess¡¯ pupils shrink.


    He knew the existence of the Akatsuki organization. After all, Rock Shinobi had cooperated with Akatsuki organization several times, and let Akatsuki organization do the dirty work.


    But Loess did not expect that there are ten Kage-level powerhouses in Akatsuki organization that did not pay much attention to it, and even the owner of the legendary fairy eye Rinnegan.


    Such power is no longer weaker than that of any major country!


    Do not.


    Considering the lack of understanding of Rinnegan¡¯s power, it is even possible that it has surpassed the power of the great powers!


    But for so long, Akatsuki organization has never leaked the news of these.


    It is not difficult to imagine that Akatsuki organization must be planning something. With such power, they cannot be pure mercenaries.


    Whether it should cooperate with such a dangerous organization, the loess is also undecided.


    But the interests of completely destroying Konoha are too tempting.


    ¡°Come on, pass my order!¡±


    finally.


    Loess relayed the news back to Rock Shinobi Village and informed Tsuchikage Ohnogi.


    three days later.


    Tsuchikage¡¯s order came¡ª


    Army attack!

 CH 115

    Chapter 115 Total War


    At this moment.


    The atmosphere in the entire Konoha was solemn.


    All the ninjas have heard the news that total war is about to break out, and almost all are preparing for it.


    Whether it¡¯s Genin Ch¨±nin or J¨­nin, everyone¡¯s expressions are solemn because this is war.


    The number of ninjas invested by both sides is in the thousands. With such a number, even J¨­nin cannot guarantee that he can protect himself in the war, let alone Ch¨±nin and Genin.


    Basically cannon fodder.


    However, there are actually not many Konoha Genins these days.


    The largest number is Ch¨±nin, followed by J¨­nin, and then Genin.


    There are naturally a lot of Kage-level powerhouses, but there is no Kage-level in the ninja level, so they are all classified as J¨­nin.


    ¡°All quiet.¡±


    On the rooftop of the Hokage Building, Mike said, and the noisy field was quiet in an instant, and all the ninjas looked up.


    In fact, after Jiraiya brought Tsunade back, Mike was able to get off the position of acting Hokage.


    But since Tsunade has spent all her time in the studio, she doesn¡¯t care about Hokage, and she doesn¡¯t feel the need to take care of herself.


    Second, what Konoha needs now is Mike. Whether it is the existence of comics or Mike¡¯s strength, it is more suitable to be Konoha¡¯s manager.


    Hence the current situation.


    ¡°Okay, now I¡¯ll temporarily delineate the team leader.¡±


    Mike said so.


    In normal circumstances, Genins operate in small groups, but in wartime, they are different. They are no longer divided by small groups, but by troops.


    The ninjas below were divided into four units by Mike, who immediately began to arrange the captains of these four units.


    Of course, the real commander is the commander-in-chief.


    It¡¯s just that the commander-in-chief in charge cannot take into account every detail when the soldiers are in close quarters, so the captain of the unit is needed to lead the team.


    Soon, Mike selected three troop captains, the general captain Hatake Kakashi, the perception troop captain Hyuga Hiashi, and the intelligence troop captain Yamanaka Inochi.


    Normally, a war must not only require such a few troops, but also troops such as surprise troops, infiltrating reconnaissance troops, medical logistics troops, and enchantment blocking troops.


    However, considering the current Konoha¡¯s combat power, Mike thinks there is no need to be so troublesome, so there is no division.


    Then came the appointment of the last captain.


    Also the most important unit.


    combat troops.


    ¡°I announce that J¨­nin Might Guy will be the captain of the combat unit.¡±


    Mike said impressively.


    Such a decision exceeded many expectations.


    Originally, everyone¡¯s guess was that Jiraiya was the chief captain, and Kakashi was the captain of the combat unit.


    Might Guy as Combat Force Captain?


    ¡°Captain¡­ is that him?¡±


    ¡°How could that rare beast be the captain?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he can¡¯t use ninjutsu at all, right? Can such a person be a captain?¡±


    At the same time as Mike¡¯s announcement, there was an uproar in the field, and everyone discussed in surprise.


    Stop talking about them.


    Even Might Guy, who was standing below, was a little stunned.


    Look at the captains of the other units, Kakashi, Hyuga Hiashi, Yamanaka Inochi, who is not a famous powerhouse, with both strength and fame.


    Might Guy never thought that Mike would name him to be the captain of the combat unit.


    But he didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything.


    I heard so many voices coming from the crowd.


    ¡°Guy J¨­nin is definitely strong enough to be a captain!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve seen Might Guy¡¯s strength with our own eyes!


    ¡°What do you know about Mr. Guy!¡±


    Follow the source of the sound.


    Those who say these words are the Konoha Shinobi rescued by the Might Guy at the hands of Rock Shinobi.


    Because of being stimulated by Might Guy, these people gave up the plan to fish for the elderly at the border, but applied to return to the village, wanting to try again.


    Seeing other people questioning Might Guy, these people who were saved by Might Guy couldn¡¯t help but stand up and speak for Might Guy.


    ¡°Guy, your efforts are not in vain.¡±


    Kakashi, who was standing in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but sighed.


    to be frank.


    In the past years, apart from him and Rock Lee, few people really want to get in touch with Might Guy, and the popularity is naturally not much better.


    So seeing more people recognize Might Guy as a close friend, Kakashi is heartily gratified.


    It¡¯s a pity that Might Guy is still guarding the border and can¡¯t see this scene.


    But that¡¯s fine.


    If the youthful idiot were to see it, he might have run 10,000 laps upside down around Konoha while shouting about youthful youth.


    ¡°All be quiet!¡±


    Mike did not comment on the discussions around him, but just shouted in a low voice.


    The whole place fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°This matter has been confirmed and will not be changed again¡­ Now, everyone is ready to go!¡±


    Making Might Guy the captain of the combat unit was Mike¡¯s plan after much deliberation.


    There are people who are better captains than Might Guy, such as Jiraiya, but this battle with Rock Shinobi is just an appetizer, and there is no need to mobilize the entire main force.


    The real main course is the upcoming Akatsuki organization.

 CH 116

    Chapter 116 Might Guy: Eight Inner Gates Open!


    The country of grass.


    Dark clouds covered the sky, and light rain was falling.


    It made the already heavy atmosphere even more depressing.


    There was a chill in the air.


    This is not the aura that one person can exude, but the aura of an army of ninjas.


    This is the frontal battle of Konoha and Rock Shinobi.


    At this moment, more than 8,000 ninjas on both sides have joined the war.


    In such a war, even J¨­nin may not survive.


    After all, even if it is Genin, if hundreds or thousands of Genins join forces to attack, that kind of power is not to mention J¨­nin, even Kage-level powerhouses have to avoid the edge for a while.


    Konoha¡¯s ninjas continue to reach the battlefield, but they do not directly enter the battlefield, but confront each other with the black rock Shinobi in front of them.


    Hatake Kakashi, as Konoha¡¯s battlefield commander, stood behind Konoha¡¯s troops and looked at the battlefield.


    Beside him are several troop captains, as well as several J¨­nins.


    ¡°Hey, Kakashi, aren¡¯t we going to strike yet?¡±


    Might Guy couldn¡¯t wait to ask. After learning that he was named by Mike as the captain of the combat unit, Might Guy has been very excited because he has been recognized.


    So he wants to prove himself as soon as possible and prove that Mike is not wrong about him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Guy, we haven¡¯t even figured out the opponent¡¯s strength and tactics, so we shouldn¡¯t attack.


    Kakashi replied.


    This is the first time he has held such an important position as commander-in-chief, and although it is not stressful, Kakashi will inevitably proceed with caution because every decision will directly affect the lives of thousands of Konoha Shinobi present.


    When he came, he promised Mike that he would bring the brothers back as far as possible without leaving the ground.


    Actually, Kakashi has a question for Mike.


    As long as Guy turns on the Super Saiyan mode, plus his own Bankai, there is no need to send so many people to participate in the battle.


    Out of trust in Mike, Kakashi didn¡¯t ask.


    Actually.


    This is Mike¡¯s arrangement to confuse Rock Shinobi and Akatsuki.


    If most of the combat power is not sent out, the Akatsuki organization may not dare to attack Konoha directly, and Rock Shinobi may not choose to invest most of its troops to launch an all-out war.


    In order not to distract Kakashi, as before, Mike did not tell Kakashi the news.


    After all, once the Akatsuki organization is mentioned, the existence of Obito will inevitably be involved, which will make Kakashi unwilling to work.


    Fortunately, people didn¡¯t wait long.


    A member of the perception force came to report.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sense a large trap¡­¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s report, Kakashi nodded.


    As long as Rock Shinobi doesn¡¯t set any traps, it¡¯s not difficult to win this battle with the strength gap between the two sides.


    ¡°Guy, it¡¯s time for your combat troops to appear. Your task is to reduce the opponent¡¯s combat power as much as possible, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Might Guy gave Kakashi a hearty smile with a thumbs up.


    the other side.


    Rock Shinobi camp.


    The commander-in-chief, Loess, looked calm and composed, swept across Konoha¡¯s lineup, and frowned slightly.


    Did Jiraiya and Tsunade from Sannin Part 2 not come?


    Is it lurking in the dark?


    Still guarding Konoha?


    At this time, a perception ninja reported to Loess: ¡°Master Loess, the Konoha troops are dispatched!¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­ let the vanguard attack and try it out.¡±


    Loess pondered slightly and ordered.


    He still can¡¯t judge whether the two Kage-level powerhouses Jiraiya and Tsunade are in the frontal battlefield, and can only wait for the news of the perception force.


    Moreover, according to the information, Konoha attacked Cloud Shinobi Village not long ago, and even Fourth Raikage was almost assassinated, and the Konoha Shinobi who did it must be a Kage-level powerhouse no weaker than Sannin.


    There are already three known Kage-level powerhouses.


    This made the loess have to pay attention.


    then.


    Facing Konoha¡¯s fighting force, the Rock Shinobi side also sent hundreds of Rock Shinobi to hedge over.


    Rock Shinobi¡¯s vanguard troops were inferior in quantity and quality to Konoha¡¯s fighting troops, and most of them were Genin Ch¨±nin.


    Their task is also very simple, that is, to use their lives to test and consume Konoha¡¯s combat power.


    To put it bluntly, it is cannon fodder.


    Before you can figure out the strength of the enemy, it is a good decision to save the living force as much as possible.


    The problem is that.


    No luck with these Rock Shinobi.


    The opponent he met was Might Guy, who was moved by the recognition of others.


    next moment.


    Whether it was the Rock Shinobi who rushed over or the Konoha Shinobi who rushed over, they were all surprised to find that Might Guy rushed to the front at an extremely fast speed, completely out of touch with the main force.


    ¡°Huh? You are so bold, you rushed to the front, do you want to court death?¡±


    In the Rock Shinobi camp, Loess frowned as he looked at Might Guy, who was running fast in the battlefield.


    Of course he knew the Might Guy, but most of the information about J¨­nin in the five major countries was known to each other.


    That¡¯s why he was even more surprised that Might Guy, a J¨­nin, dared to rush like this.


    Even if the opponent is only a few Genin Ch¨±nin, J¨­nin can¡¯t fight hard against such a large number.


    Hundreds of ninjutsu bombed down, the ashes can be lifted for you.


    But Might Guy, who was watched by countless eyes, smiled without fear.


    ¡°At this moment, it is the climax of youth! Eight Inner Gates¡¤Open!!¡±

 CH 117

    Chapter 117 Might Guy


    Hundreds of Rock Shinobi, and thousands of Konoha Shinobi, are about to collide with each other, and no one wants to intervene in such a battle.


    But now, there is an accident.


    In Konoha¡¯s team, one person rushed to the front, and he was still far ahead.


    This is a no-brainer order.


    Just sandwiched between the two teams, it was extremely conspicuous, and in an instant, countless eyes from both camps converged on Might Guy.


    ¡°Why did he run so far?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you want to rush up alone to fight one against one thousand?¡±


    ¡°Does he think he is First Hokage, the war is not directly rushed to fight!¡±


    In the Konoha camp, some experienced ninjas frowned upon seeing this scene.


    In their opinion, Might Guy, who left the team and rushed to the front, would immediately know what despair was.


    That is, Might Guy is usually too low-key and never shows off his strength, so that few people in the village know his true strength.


    And because Might Guy doesn¡¯t have the talent to be a ninja, everyone takes it for granted that Might Guy, this idiot, doesn¡¯t have the ability to get any good comics.


    Even his teammates think so, not to mention the people from the opposing Rock Shinobi camp.


    Slightly stunned, they all showed mockery.


    ¡°Who is that guy, so bold.¡±


    ¡°Did he think he was Konoha¡¯s Hokage?¡±


    ¡°Looking for death, right, we¡¯ll give him a ride!¡±


    The next moment, the Rock Shinobi, who had already rushed into the attack range, let out a low voice and quickly formed their hands.


    Fire Style, Water Style, Wind Style, Earth Style, Lightning Style¡­


    For a while, I don¡¯t know how many ninjutsu covered Might Guy.


    see.


    Might Guy jumped up, flew into the air, and swung his fists forward continuously.


    Morning Peacock!


    The high-speed positive fist and the air friction produced countless flames and shock waves, which blasted forward.


    boom!!


    The ninjutsu bombing that covered the sky and the sun stopped abruptly in the middle of the way, and then collapsed under the impact of the violent flames and shock waves.


    For a time, the audience was shocked!


    ¡°what?!¡±


    ¡°You actually blocked those ninjutsu?!¡±


    ¡°What a joke! What ability is that?!¡±


    Countless Rock Shinobi, including loess, saw this scene, their eyes could not help showing a touch of shock, and they exclaimed.


    And the Konoha side.


    In addition to Kakashi, who had been expected, and Hyuga Hiashi, who looked calm and thought he could do it, Yamanaka Kaiichi and several other J¨­nin were also shocked.


    ¡°Guy, is he already this strong?¡±


    Yamanaka Kai exclaimed, he had not seen Might Guy use the peacock before, but it couldn¡¯t compare to the power of this time.


    And those Konoha Shinobi who questioned Might Guy also widened their eyes and looked stunned.


    How is this going?!


    They couldn¡¯t even help rubbing their eyes, looking at the figure of Might Guy with a bloody expression.


    This is so outrageous!


    To the consternation of all the ninjas, Might Guy withdrew his arms after blocking Rock Shinobi¡¯s ninjutsu bombardment.


    Whoosh!


    In the next instant, Might Guy¡¯s figure suddenly accelerated, turned into an afterimage, and rushed into Rock Shinobi¡¯s team.


    This speed burst out, causing another exclamation.


    No matter whether it is Genin or Ch¨±nin, at this moment, Might Guy¡¯s movements cannot be clearly seen.


    All I could see was that Might Guy seemed to flicker, and disappeared immediately.


    Only J¨­nin could barely capture Might Guy¡¯s underwhelming speed.


    Seeing this, the ninjas on Konoha¡¯s side were stunned for a while, and then they all reacted, showing more vigorous fighting spirit, and they rushed towards Rock Shinobi.


    And Rock Shinobi¡¯s momentum collapsed, and countless people showed a hint of horror.


    Facing the monsters who could forcibly smash their ninjutsu bombardment with their own power, they instinctively felt fear.


    Seeing this scene in the field, Rock Shinobi¡¯s commander-in-chief loess sank in his heart and sent orders to several J¨­nin beside him.


    Several J¨­nins who received the order responded one after another, and then led them to the field in unison, and the target was Might Guy.


    in the mighty battlefield.


    Might Guy rushed into Rock Shinobi¡¯s team almost instantly, and appeared in front of a Rock Shinobi like a flicker out of thin air.


    When the Rock Shinobi reacted, cold sweat instantly appeared on his face.


    He didn¡¯t even see how Might Guy came about.


    ¡°Leaf Strong Whirlwind!¡±


    He was about to fight back when he ate a solid roundhouse kick from Might Guy in the next instant.


    boom!!


    In an instant, this Rock Shinobi¡¯s body was kicked out, and he lost his breath in mid-air.


    ¡°Come together, he¡¯s only alone!¡±


    ¡°Our support will be here soon, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Seeing this scene, the Rock Shinobi gritted their teeth and clenched their weapons and charged towards Might Guy. Although they were a little scared, after all, there were so many people that they still had some fighting spirit.


    For a moment.


    A lot of shuriken and kunai, as well as a mess of ninjutsu, were thrown at Might Guy.

 CH 118

    Chapter 118 Seventh Door Open! Daytime Tiger!


    Facing this overwhelming, storm-like attack, Might Guy did not panic.


    ¡°Seventh Door Open! Daytime Tiger!¡±


    The next moment, he suddenly punched, compressing the air and spreading it in one breath, the air cannon was shaped like a tiger.


    boom!!


    The terrifying shock wave was enough to make it difficult for people several kilometers away to stand firm. The messy ninjutsu and the overwhelming kunai shuriken stagnated in the air for almost an instant, and then collapsed like a destructive force.


    The shock wave of the day tiger did not stop, but continued to blast unstoppably forward-.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Rock Shinobi in the front, barely reacted, their bodies were blown to pieces and blood splattered everywhere.


    Rock Shinobi, which is farther back, are in slightly better condition.


    But there was still a crackling sound all over his body, and his bones were broken.


    Hundreds of Rock Shinobi were killed in an instant.


    The field instantly turned into an Asura hell.


    The battlefield suddenly became silent.


    All the ninjas couldn¡¯t help taking a breath of air when they saw this scene, showing a look of astonishment.


    Even the Konoha Shinobi fighters who had already rushed over and were almost in close contact with Rock Shinobi were stunned.


    Even before they could face off against the enemy, Might Guy had already killed hundreds of Rock Shinobi by himself.


    What a shock!


    Some Rock Shinobi even barely held the weapon in his hand and fell weakly to the ground.


    And there was a look of fear in their eyes that was hard to dispel.


    ¡°This this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that! What ability is that!!¡±


    ¡°Is he a monster?!¡±


    Rock Shinobi stood there, cold sweat on their foreheads, and they didn¡¯t even notice the cold sweat running down their cheeks and dripping from their chins to the ground.


    At this time, several figures in the distance finally rushed into the field.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Is it still a step too late?¡±


    After receiving the order from the loess, several Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin who quickly came to the rescue couldn¡¯t help but scolded when they saw this scene, each showing a cold murderous intent.


    ¡°You go and deal with the others in Konoha, leave it to us here!¡±


    A Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin shouted loudly, and his eyes showed cold murderous intent, and he was about to join forces with several other masters to deal with Might Guy.


    Seeing the arrival of their thigh teammates, the Rock Shinobi troops, whose morale was about to collapse, finally recovered and regained their fighting spirit.


    Glancing at each other, the Rock Shinobi sidestepped Might Guy and rushed towards Konoha¡¯s ninja.


    In the face of the angry Rock Shinobi, the ninjas on Konoha¡¯s side were not afraid at all. After the outbreak of Might Guy just now, the number and morale of Rock Shinobi were greatly weakened.


    Not to mention the current Konoha, the overall strength has long been different from the past.


    In an instant, after the two ninjas fought together, Konoha¡¯s ninja immediately gained the upper hand.


    After discovering this.


    Rock Shinobi in the field were even more desperate.


    I can¡¯t beat the boss, and even the mobs are not an opponent. How can I beat it?


    So Kakashi didn¡¯t send more Konoha Shinobi players in to support him because he knew it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Yamanaka Inochi, who saw Might Guy¡¯s current strength for the first time, chuckled and shook his head: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Guy to become so strong¡­ Even if the Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin join forces, they can only hold him temporarily at most, How long will the Eight Inner Gates last.¡±


    However, when Kakashi heard Yamanaka Inochi¡¯s words, he chuckled lightly and showed a proud smile.


    ¡°Hold on? Senior Inochi, you still underestimate Guy, there are just a few Elite J¨­nin, let alone trying to hold Guy, standing for a few seconds is a problem¡­ No one knows Guy¡¯s true strength better than me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hearing Kakashi¡¯s words, Yamanaka Inochi suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    It wouldn¡¯t surprise him if Might Guy could alone defeat a team of Elite J¨­nins.


    But listening to Kakashi, those Elite J¨­nin can¡¯t even drag Might Guy, and they will be defeated in a moment.


    This surprised Yamanaka Inochi a little.


    Even the former Third Hokage couldn¡¯t do this.


    Did he get some kind of powerful comic ability?


    He looked at the field with a look of surprise and anticipation.


    Kakashi was right.


    Perhaps before, several Elite J¨­nins teamed up to be able to temporarily hold Might Guy, and it would take a while for Might Guy to defeat them.


    But now.


    It only takes a moment!


    ¡°Oh! The fire of my youth is completely burning!¡±


    boom!


    The ground beneath Might Guy¡¯s feet suddenly cracked and a pit appeared, and at this moment, Might Guy¡¯s figure had already left the original place, disappearing like a flicker.


    At this moment, all the Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin in the arena jumped in their hearts and screamed badly.


    At the same time, there was a hint of shock in their eyes.


    Because of the speed of Might Guy at this moment, even they can¡¯t see clearly!


    quick!


    In the state of opening the seventh shock, Might Guy¡¯s speed has reached a kind of Ultimate!

 CH 119

    Chapter 119 One Punch Man Might Guy!


    Almost instantly, Might Guy came directly in front of a Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin and dropped a punch.


    In this case, the Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin was unable to release almost any ninjutsu, and could only subconsciously fold his hands in front of him.


    boom!!


    In almost an instant, as if it was destroyed, the Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin was knocked upside down and flew out in front of the huge force, spurting blood in the air, and fell to the ground in the distance with a thud.


    Blood stained the ground.


    And he couldn¡¯t stand up again.


    There was a trace of horror and unbelievable despair in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t even think that would arrive. As an Elite J¨­nin, he would be killed in seconds.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    In an instant, all the Rock Shinobi around couldn¡¯t help but gasped, and their eyes were full of astonishment.


    What a terrifying speed!


    What a terrifying power!


    Not only them, but all the ninjas who looked at the arena showed an incomparably shocked expression.


    Although before the Might Guy used the day tiger, they had a faint hunch that these Rock Shinobi¡¯s Elite J¨­nin could not stop the Might Guy.


    But when this picture is put in front of you.


    Still unbelievable.


    Kill an Elite J¨­nin with one punch!


    this moment.


    Even Hyuga Hiashi, who has always maintained a high-cold image and remained silent, was moved by it.


    Even though Hyuga Hiashi knew that Might Guy had become stronger, he did not see the strength of Might Guy with his own eyes, and secondly, he received the inheritance of the Emperor Jiwu, and he believed that he would not be weaker than Might Guy.


    But now he saw the strength of Might Guy.


    Without using the acquired manga ability.


    He has surpassed him.


    ¡°That guy¡­ how strong is he?¡±


    A sense of crisis emerged in Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s heart.


    Everyone is a physique ninja, and it would be a shame to let outsiders know that the dignified Hyuga is no match for a crane tail without ninja talent.


    Originally Hyuga Hiashi felt that he was getting old and was ready to hand over the burden to the next generation. Now that he thinks about it, he should retire a few years later.


    far away.


    ¡°how come?!¡±


    In Rock Shinobi¡¯s camp, under the shock of the loess, he even lost his temper. He finally couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, with a look of horror on his face.


    That is Elite J¨­nin, not some kind of cat or dog, and there are not many strong people in the entire Rock Shinobi Village.


    As a result, he was killed with one punch!


    ¡°The first unit! The second unit! The fourth unit! Kill them all and destroy Konoha¡¯s ninjas! You can use the Forbidden Technique when necessary! You must not let that guy survive!¡±


    Seeing this, Loess no longer hesitated, and shouted directly.


    Might Guy¡¯s strength is too strong, if he can¡¯t be eliminated here, what kind of trouble it will bring to Rock Shinobi Village in the future.


    And after using Eight Inner Gates, you will fall into a weak negative state, which is a perfect opportunity.


    In an instant, under the command of the loess, the entire Rock Shinobi army of thousands of people was dispatched.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it anymore, but it¡¯s just in vain.¡±


    In Konoha¡¯s camp, Kakashi shrugged casually, and then his expression became serious, a war intent rose from him, and Zanpakut¨­ Gonry¨­maru appeared in his hands.


    ¡°Send the order and ask everyone to return, otherwise they will be accidentally injured by the next Guy¡­ Senior Hyuga, please protect everyone, I will help Guy¡­ After all, I am the commander, and I can¡¯t do everything. If you don¡¯t do it, leave it all to your subordinates. . . . . .¡±


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    Hyuga Hiashi nodded.


    In the field.


    After knocking out a Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin in one punch and another, Might Guy didn¡¯t delay for a second, and then set his sights on another.


    Up to now, the few Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nins were terrified at the moment. How could they dare to confront Might Guy head-on, but this is a battlefield after all.


    But like Kakashi said.


    It¡¯s all in vain.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the ground beneath Might Guy¡¯s feet collapsed again, and Might Guy burst out with terrifying speed. At the last moment when a Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin was able to complete the seal, he came to him, and then a leg whip fell.


    As if the stars fell down, with the potential to shatter the void, it was irresistible.


    In an instant, the rock formation technique performed by this Rock Shinobi Elite J¨­nin was smashed into pieces, and his body was slammed into the depths of the earth.


    Another elite J¨­nin died suddenly!


    Another Elite J¨­nin saw this scene, and in horror, his hands quickly formed a seal, and then directly escaped into the soil, trying to hide in the ground.


    ¡°Won¡¯t let you run away!¡±


    In response, Might Guy once again flashed like a flicker, coming directly to the position where he had escaped into the ground, and without even waiting for his feet to land, he directly punched the ground.


    Click!!


    The entire earth seemed to have turned into a rock slab, which was slammed into the center by a terrifying force, and then exploded.


    From Might Guy¡¯s fist, terrifying cracks spread in all directions.

 CH 120

    Chapter 120 Might Guy: Kamehameha!


    This time, it directly shook the entire battlefield, causing all the ninjas to look here in astonishment, and their ears sounded like thunder.


    With one punch, the entire earth shattered.


    What a shocking scene this is!


    Elite J¨­nin who infiltrated the earth also attempted to sneak up on Might Guy from the ground.


    But before he could launch a sneak attack, the entire earth burst apart from above his head.


    The irresistible force fell along the earth, directly crushing his body completely, and merging with the earth, not even screaming.


    So far, four Elite J¨­nin and hundreds of Genin Ch¨±nin have died at the hands of Might Guy.


    Just this record.


    Might Guy has already made a huge contribution.


    However, for the Rock Shinobi unit, which has invested thousands of ninjas, it is still difficult to affect the overall situation, after all, there are too many.


    Even if thousands of pigs stand still and kill you, it will take a long time to kill, not to mention thousands of ninjas who know ninjutsu.


    So Might Guy decided to decide the outcome of this war in one go.


    Looking up to the distance, the black crowd rushing in, a trace of seriousness flashed in Might Guy¡¯s eyes, and a violent aura rose from his whole body.


    ¡°Fight my all, I will never let you hurt my companions!¡±


    The next moment, Might Guy stomped hard and rushed straight into the sky.


    Before staying in the air was relying on the reaction force towards the peacock, this time it was directly using the air dance technique.


    Everyone noticed Might Guy jumping into the sky.


    Whether it was Konoha¡¯s ninja or Rock Shinobi, they all showed a hint of surprise.


    Might Guy¡­ what do you want to do?


    Normally, no ninja would jump into the sky during this kind of battle.


    Because that¡¯s tantamount to a living target.


    The enemy does not need to take into account the accidental injury to teammates, just throw ninjutsu directly at the sky without thinking.


    But after the battle just now.


    Everyone understood one thing.


    That is Might Guy is not afraid of ninjutsu bombing at all.


    At least these Rock Shinobi¡¯s ninjutsu combined can¡¯t hurt Might Guy.


    So Might Guy is fearless, he jumped to the sky for only one purpose, that is to solve Rock Shinobi in one breath.


    The next moment, under the horrified eyes of countless people.


    ¡°Drink-!!¡±


    Might Guy¡¯s aura burst out to a climax, and the terrifying aura was almost condensed into substance.


    And the space seems to have been increased by dozens of times of gravity, and ripples visible to the naked eye emerge.


    immediately.


    A flickering light suddenly rolled up on Might Guy¡¯s body, and he saw white arrogance all over his body for a while, and then turned golden yellow again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡­ Stop him!¡±


    Seeing this scene, no matter how stupid the loess is, he can guess that Might Guy is going to enlarge his move, a powerful move that he has never seen before.


    Needless to say, everyone is not a fool. Under the pressure of life and death, thousands of Rock Shinobi began to seal quickly.


    ¡°Fire Style ¡¤ Big Flame Bullet Technique!!


    ¡°Wind Style Great Breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Earth Style Earth Dragon Bullet!¡±


    In an instant, there was a lot of wind and fire, mixed with countless Earth Style Techniques, and rushed to the sky like a violent storm.


    next moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you disturb Guy.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the air.


    Click!!


    I saw a flash of lightning, and a huge sword qi collided with the ninjutsu that flew into the sky in a mess.


    boom!!


    Countless flames were smashed by a single sword, and the howling winds collapsed instantly. As for those Water Dragon Bombs, Earth Dragon Bombs and the like, they burst open with a bang.


    Standing in the sky, Kakashi slashed with one sword, smashing countless ninjutsu into pieces.


    What a might, what a power this is!


    This scene made the thousands of Rock Shinobi show despair.


    good guy.


    One boss is not enough, this is another one?!


    Rock Shinobi had a cold sweat on their foreheads, this battle is over!


    This is too bullying!


    now.


    When Kakashi stopped Rock Shinobi¡¯s ninjutsu combo, Might Guy also completed his transformation, and his hair suddenly turned blond.


    Super Saiyan Mode!


    ¡°Kakashi, leave it to me next¡­ I prepared this trick specially for you.¡±


    Might Guy simply thanked him, and then made a calyx shape with his hands, put the calyx hands around his waist, and gathered a ball of light in the palms of his hands.


    It¡¯s here again, so you have a grudge against me, and you just want to kill me?


    Kakashi glanced at the ball of light on Might Guy¡¯s waist, and complained in his heart with dead fish eyes hanging on it.


    He could feel that this ball of light was formed by Might Guy concentrating the energy of his whole body to a little, and it was extremely powerful.


    Even if he tried his best, he didn¡¯t dare to take it hard.


    ¡°Guy, be careful not to involve your own people.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Might Guy nodded.


    During the time he was gathering his energy, the densely packed Rock Shinobi below could not attack, so they had to turn to Ninjutsu to resist Might Guy¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Earth Style¡¤Earth Dome Technique!¡±


    ¡°Earth Style¡¤Ascension Technique!¡±


    ¡°Earth Style Super Hardening Technique!¡±


    The defensive ninjutsu performed by thousands of Rock Shinobi covered the entire sky in an instant, creating a pot-like dome that blocked most of the area.


    However, after seeing the power displayed by Might Guy, even such a dome could not give them a sense of security.


    ¡°This level of anger should be about the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Kamehameha!¡±


    Might Guy, who was in a good mood, shot out the blue light in his palm, and slammed down towards the bottom, with a terrifying momentum.

 CH 121

    Chapter 121 End the war alone!


    The blue light bullet dragged a tail and fell from the sky like a shooting star.


    boom!!


    The earth-shaking roar began to erupt wildly between the heavens and the earth, causing the entire earth to tremble.


    In the first second, the tortoise-shell-like dome, which had been created by combining the strength of thousands of people, only shattered with a tiny crack.


    In the second second, the crack didn¡¯t have time to heal, and it instantly expanded a lot.


    When the third second started, there were only sporadic cracks, but at the top of the dome, it became densely packed, as if a mirror had been smashed to pieces.


    The blue energy light bullet seemed to have turned into a sun, with an extremely dazzling light shining through the entire battlefield.


    finally¡­¡­


    Click!!


    The defensive wall that thousands of Rock Shinobi teamed up to cast, finally couldn¡¯t hold on to Kamehameha blasted by Might Guy.


    The cracks continued to spread and extend, and finally completely penetrated the entire dome wall and penetrated to the bottom.


    Moreover, the cracks are still spreading in all directions.


    In an instant, the entire defensive wall was like a real tortoise shell, with countless cracks appearing.


    This crack is still getting denser and denser!


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    ¡°not good!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!!¡±


    Rock Shinobi below were stunned for a moment, and then they all showed a look of astonishment.


    Especially those perceptive ninjas are even more shocked.


    All the Rock Shinobi players are frantically outputting Chakra, trying to hold down the huge defensive wall.


    No one dares to fail again.


    Because the broken dome above his head seems to be completely shattered at any time.


    How strong is the Chakra amount of thousands of people, under the crazy overdraft, the Rock Shinobi struggled to maintain the healing of the defensive wall and fell into a stalemate stage.


    Might Guy is constantly maintaining the output of the energy wave, and they are forcibly maintaining the defense.


    This scene.


    Konoha Shinobi who had already retreated were shocked and stopped.


    ¡°Strong¡­ too strong~!¡±


    ¡°Is this one person who suppressed all Rock Shinobi?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Then what are we doing here, make up the numbers?¡±


    Konoha Shinobi fans were extremely shocked, and many even showed a look of incomparable awe, looking at the Might Guy in the sky who was so relaxed and obviously did not use all his strength.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Konoha Shinobi fighters hadn¡¯t retreated to a safe distance yet, and were afraid of affecting them, Rock Shinobi¡¯s defense wouldn¡¯t have lasted at all.


    So at this time, the entire Konoha¡¯s ninja army can only watch Might Guy suppress Rock Shinobi by himself as a spectator.


    It can be said that this is a very shocking and incredible scene.


    Even the strongest at the peak of Kage-level can¡¯t do it.


    Only the legendary First Hokage and Uchiha Madara could possibly be so strong?


    It is possible because few people have seen the true power of First Hokage and Uchiha Madara.


    But what kind of expressions would they show if they knew that the current Might Guy is actually stronger than First Hokage and Uchiha Madara.


    As Uchiha Madara himself said, ¡°If I was alone, the map that was rewritten would not be so big¡±, and his strength can be counted at the surface level.


    Although First Hokage is stronger than Uchiha Madara, it is still at the surface level.


    The strength of Might Guy, who can burst into Super Saiyan mode, is already close to a planetary level. If you turn on Eight Inner Gates, the strength will be a proper planetary level.


    It¡¯s nothing more than turning on the dual-mode superposition, and the physical strength can¡¯t hold up at all.


    By the way.


    It¡¯s not that Might Guy is invincible after he gets the Saiyan blood and can transform into a Super Saiyan.


    In the end, the Super Saiyan mode is just an increase, not a strength positioning. Whether it is strong or not depends on the normal strength of the body.


    Therefore, in the Dragon Ball theatrical version, the same super-one state will appear, and Goku was killed by Broly without any suspense.


    If you are not strong, even if you can transform into a Super Saiyan, it does not mean that you must have the strength of a planetary level or above.


    But obviously Rock Shinobi don¡¯t have the energy and time to think about these things.


    ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that guy¡¯s Chakra endless?!¡±


    Rock Shinobi did their best to maintain the defense of the dome.


    But the next moment.


    Iwagakure¡¯s ninja¡¯s perception ninja suddenly sensed something, with a look of horror on his face. He just wanted to speak out to warn everyone, but it was too late.


    Might Guy¡¯s increased power output.


    Because the Konoha Shinobi have evacuated to a safe distance.


    boom!!


    Under the shocking gaze of countless people, the huge dome¡­ exploded!


    Along with it, there are countless Rock Shinobi.


    ¡°I won.¡±


    Kakashi came back to his senses and murmured softly.


    Although this blow did not wipe out all the thousands of Rock Shinobi, there is no need to think about the next ending.


    Might Guy single-handedly decided the outcome of a war!

 CH 122

    Chapter 122 Akatsuki organizes a collective attack!


    Rain country.


    in a damp cave.


    ¡°Nagato, there is movement in Konoha, they sent most of their forces to the land of grass.¡±


    Black Zetsu rises from the ground and reports to the Nagato report in front of him.


    heard.


    Nagato opened his eyes slowly.


    ¡°The time has come¡­ Konan, go and get everyone together.¡±


    After reaching a cooperation with Orochimaru, Nagato asked Orochimaru to represent Akatsuki to the Rock Shinobi camp, and successfully reached a cooperation with Rock Shinobi.


    Rock Shinobi was responsible for forcing Konoha to transfer most of its combat power out of Konoha, while Akatsuki took the opportunity to attack Konoha¡¯s base camp, and then achieved a two-pronged relationship with Rock Shinobi.


    soon.


    Figures appeared one after another, all of them members of the Akatsuki organization.


    At the beginning, many of them were not in the country of rain, but were performing missions in other places. For this attack on Konoha, Nagato ordered them all to be called back.


    In addition to them, Obito also came here quietly, just hiding his figure. After all, the leader of the Akatsuki organization is still Nagato, and he is not suitable to show up at this time.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±


    Pain¡¯s gaze glanced at everyone, and then said slowly.


    ¡°Konoha has been caught up in the battle with Rock Shinobi, and most of the fighting force has been transferred out of the village, and now is a good opportunity for us to attack Konoha.¡±


    Everyone present was listening quietly.


    Different expressions.


    When they were called back before, they had already learned the news from Pain.


    I never thought that the leader of the family would attack Konoha, plunder Nine Tails Jinch¨±riki of Konoha, and even cooperate with Orochimaru, the traitor of the organization.


    But Konoha is not so easy to deal with.


    As the so-called dead camel is bigger than a horse, even if most of Konoha¡¯s fighting strength is not in the village, who can say that Konoha has no trump card?


    Didn¡¯t see it before Orochimaru united with Sand Shinobi, summoned the filth First Generation and filth Second Generation still failed to destroy Konoha?


    in other words.


    This mission is very dangerous!


    If you are not careful, you may die!


    There seemed to be some silence at the scene.


    Everyone is thinking.


    In the end, Deidara, a newcomer who joined the organization later, took the lead. He let go of his hands and hugged the back of his head and said, ¡°Konoha? I just want to have a place to show my art, um.¡±


    after he spoke.


    ¡°Konoha should have a lot of money, right? I¡¯m very interested, after all, if you want to do it, you can do it big.¡± Kakuzu said.


    ¡°If Konoha and those guys are dedicated to Evil God-sama, Evil God-sama will be very satisfied! Hidan is also motivated.


    Sasori said blankly, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uchiha Itachi wanted to refuse, but he had to dare to say it, and after being silent for a while, he could only finally nod his head.


    Seeing that Uchiha Itachi nodded, Hoshigaki Kisame naturally had no opinion.


    Not to mention Konan and Black Zetsu.


    After all the members expressed their opinions, Pain nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t hide my identity from you.¡±


    After being silent for a while, Pain said slowly.


    Hear this.


    Konan on the side turned his head sharply to look at him: ¡°Pain?¡±


    Although the others didn¡¯t quite understand what this sentence meant, they all looked at Pain.


    speak up.


    Except for Konan and Black Zetsu, everyone present didn¡¯t know much about the leader of his own family, Rinnegan, who had the legendary eye of Sage.


    It has always been covered with a veil of mystery.


    Is the leader finally willing to reveal his true colors now?


    ¡°What is standing in front of you at this moment is not my body, but a puppet.¡±


    After making the decision, Nagato spoke up.


    This is also impossible.


    If he wanted to attack Konoha, Nagato would have to take out the Pain Six Paths to fight, which could not be concealed.


    At that time, as long as everyone in Akatsuki¡¯s organization is not a fool, they can guess that Pain is a puppet.


    It¡¯s better to say it yourself to build a wave of trust.


    Besides.


    Nagato also wanted to use this to intimidate members of Akatsuki¡¯s organization.


    then.


    In the eyes of everyone surprised.


    Five figures in Akatsuki¡¯s uniform appeared slowly from the darkness.


    Like Pain, they are covered with black Chakra sticks and have a pair of purple Rinnegans.


    ¡°This is one of Rinnegan¡¯s abilities. Every puppet has an ability of my body, which I call Pain¡¯s Six Paths. What you usually see is one of them, the Dao of Heaven.


    Pain Six Paths said in unison, the six pairs of legendary fairy eyes appeared, and the scene was really shocking.


    Everyone was speechless for a while.


    Pain¡­ Six Paths?


    The unbelievably powerful leader on weekdays is actually only one of the six puppets?


    Each puppet only has one ability of the body?


    Except for Konan and Black Zetsu, who had known for a long time, there was a faint chill in everyone¡¯s heart.


    This leader of their own family is far more powerful than they imagined!


    Pain Six Paths saw everyone¡¯s expressions and was somewhat satisfied.


    This is also one of the purposes of Nagato revealing his true body.


    Shock these people, so that they don¡¯t work hard when they play in a group, or they have an undeserved thought about his Rinnegan.


    If you dare to paddle in a team, first weigh whether you can afford the consequences.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pain said lightly.


    ¡°Akatsuki Organization, the first collective action¡­ Begin!¡±

 CH 123

    Chapter 123 Akatsuki Group vs Konoha J¨­nin Group


    Under the moonlight.


    Akatsuki organized a group of people to run fast in the dark.


    The Land of Rain was originally bordered by the Land of Fire, and with their strength, it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the border of the Land of Fire.


    And Orochimaru has been waiting here for a long time.


    Because he was afraid of Orochimaru, Nagato did not let Orochimaru enter the country of rain, but made an appointment to meet here.


    ¡°Oh? Six pairs of Rinnegan, that¡¯s amazing, Lord Pain.¡±


    Orochimaru¡¯s snake-like eyes stared at Heavenly Pain in front of him, as if a snake in the shadow was staring at its prey, with a hoarse voice.


    Speaking of which, Orochimaru joined the Akatsuki organization before, because he heard that the leader of the Akatsuki organization possessed the legendary Rinnegan, and had the idea of ??looting.


    But after realizing that he was not Pain¡¯s opponent, Orochimaru honestly gave up the idea.


    just now¡­


    Orochimaru licked his lips, thinking to himself-.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pain stopped, looked at Orochimaru in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    The heart beats extremely weakly, as does the blood, which is almost not flowing.


    Sure enough, as reported by Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame, Orochimaru seems to have transformed his body into a living puppet like Sasori.


    The difference is that Orochimaru is suspected of being immortal, which is extremely tricky.


    This is one of the reasons why Nagato chose to expose his Pain Six Paths.


    If he just dispatched a Heavenly Path Pain, it is hard to guarantee that Orochimaru will not have any other thoughts.


    ¡°To see me with such a puppet and not dare to show your face, is this your sincerity in agreeing to cooperate with us?


    Heavenly Pain said indifferently.


    ¡°Puppet? Hehe, this is my real body.¡±


    Orochimaru replied with a cold smile.


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t the person who used the puppet to meet with you, Your Excellency Pain, this kind of death breath can¡¯t be hidden from me now.¡±


    ¡°Huh, is it?¡±


    Heavenly Pain snorted coldly, but didn¡¯t pay much attention to Orochimaru¡¯s words, because he didn¡¯t believe anything Orochimaru said from the beginning.


    The atmosphere fell into a brief silence.


    Whether it is Orochimaru or Nagato, they are secretly searching for the location of each other¡¯s body.


    The result, of course, was in vain.


    Orochimaru is the main body right in front of you, Nagato is careful and the main body is not nearby at all.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and lead the way, Orochimaru.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ come with me.¡±


    With Orochimaru leading the way, everyone in Akatsuki¡¯s organization doesn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by Konoha¡¯s patrol, and they don¡¯t have to destroy the barrier, they can sneak into Konoha quietly.


    It turned out to be so.


    The crowd went all the way to the outside of Konoha Village.


    Then sneak in behind Orochimaru, without triggering Konoha¡¯s enchantment warning.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that in order to sneak into Konoha so smoothly, in addition to Orochimaru, who was familiar with Konoha, it was Mike¡¯s deliberate arrangement.


    Not only did the patrols deliberately weaken, but even the newly arranged second-layer barrier was closed.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t even ninjas patrolling at night. It seems that Konoha has indeed transferred most of his combat power to the country of grass¡­ Now it¡¯s time to perform the real art, eh.¡±


    After successfully sneaking into Konoha, Deidara spoke, and while speaking, she used clay to shape the dragon.


    He¡¯s going to have a flamboyant opening for tonight¡¯s attack.


    Throw a C4 Garuda in the sky towards the Hokage Building.


    But before he started to act, Heavenly Pain suddenly said: ¡°Wait.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, boss?¡± Deidara looked at Heavenly Pain suspiciously.


    ¡°All ready for battle.¡± Konan answered.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hidan asked carelessly, not feeling abnormal at all.


    ¡­


    Kakuzu just snorted: ¡°Shut up, idiot, haven¡¯t you noticed¡­ We¡¯re already surrounded.¡±


    As if to prove Kakuzu¡¯s words.


    next moment.


    Under the gazes of everyone, dozens of figures slowly walked out of the shadows and appeared in front of everyone.


    Jiraiya, Tsunade, Akamichi Choza, Aburame Shibi, Nara Shikaku, Kurenai Yuhi, Mitarashi Anko¡­


    Many of them are famous powerhouses in the ninja world. When they saw their appearance, everyone at Akatsuki recognized them.


    Although they were already mentally prepared, they didn¡¯t expect the whereabouts of themselves and others to be exposed so quickly.


    Jiraiya and others who appeared were also looking at Akatsuki everyone.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t appear here for no reason, but they were ordered by Mike to deal with the Akatsuki organization here.


    ¡°It really is you, Nagato, Konan¡­¡±


    In the end, it was Jiraiya who broke the silence.

 CH 124

    Chapter 124 Jiraiya Vs Heavenly Pain!


    When he learned from Mike that Nagato and Konan were still alive, Jiraiya was shocked because he had received news that Nagato and they were dead.


    Unexpectedly, when they met again, his two disciples had already become terrorists.


    Jiraiya¡¯s mood was very complicated for a while.


    There are both regrets for Nagato and Konan, and regrets for myself.


    Because Jiraiya believes that Nagato and Konan have come to the point where he is also responsible.


    It was him, the teacher, who didn¡¯t educate them well.


    ¡°Nagato, stop being obsessed, it¡¯s not too late to look back!¡±


    Out of self-reproach, Jiraiya spoke in a deep voice to persuade him to surrender.


    He didn¡¯t want to see his two proud disciples die here.


    Perhaps Nagato is very confident in his own strength and thinks that Akatsuki can destroy Konoha with a full dispatch, but Jiraiya is very clear that they have no chance of winning at all.


    Not to mention the unfathomable Mike, even the J¨­nins like them are not something that the Akatsuki organization can deal with.


    ¡°Looking back? You seem to have made a mistake, Teacher Jiraiya.¡±


    Heavenly Pain interrupted Jiraiya¡¯s words, even if he reunited with his teacher, he didn¡¯t see the slightest move on his face, and some were only cold.


    ¡°When I catch the tailed beast, I will soon realize the ideal world without war, why should I turn back?¡±


    ¡°¡­This approach is wrong!¡±


    Hearing his words, Jiraiya frowned.


    The current Nagato is too stubborn to listen to his persuasion.


    Jiraiya doesn¡¯t know how powerful the nine-tailed beast is, and whether Mike can handle it is also a question, so Jiraiya thinks that Nagato must not succeed.


    Once Nagato captures the nine-tailed beast, perhaps the whole world will be shrouded in a terrifying shadow.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Nagato or Uchiha Obito who reigns with this terror.


    ¡°Really¡­ If you can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m thinking, then please feel the pain of the war from now on, Jiraiya-sensei.¡±


    Jiraiya¡¯s scolding is naturally impossible to wake up today¡¯s Nagato, he looked at Jiraiya indifferently, and raised his palm slowly.


    ¡°When you really feel the pain, you will realize how correct my approach is ¨C Almighty Push!!¡±


    A majestic repulsion swept over!


    Fortunately, Jiraiya has already learned about the ability information of Pain Six Paths, and she quickly reacted suddenly.


    ¡°Summoning Technique!¡±


    Jiraiya quickly closed her palms.


    The next moment the pink toad¡¯s stomach wall quickly attached to him and the other J¨­nins.


    Although the soft stomach wall of the toad is far inferior to that of Katsuyu¡¯s body, it also greatly buffers Almighty Push¡¯s repulsion, so that Jiraiya and others are not hurt at all.


    After Almighty Push¡¯s repulsion was over, Jiraiya quickly released Summoning.


    ¡°Is this the power of Rinnegan, that¡¯s an exaggeration¡­ Jiraiya-sama, shall I help you?¡±


    Akamichi Choza made a seal move and wanted to help Jiraiya deal with Heavenly Pain.


    Jiraiya however shook her head.


    ¡°You guys go and deal with the other members of Akatsuki, just leave the Pain Six Paths to me.¡±


    Hearing Jiraiya say this, everyone looked at each other and tacitly agreed to Jiraiya¡¯s request.


    Subsequently.


    Jiraiya¡¯s two hands are formed into a calyx shape, and the calyx hands are placed on the waist, and a ball of light is gathered in the palms of both hands.


    ¡°Since Master¡¯s move, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve used it in actual combat¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the first opponent to be my disciple.¡±


    Jiraiya sighed, and when the breath in her hand was about to be uncontrollable, she suddenly pushed it towards Pain.


    ¡°¡ªKamehameha!!¡±


    A blue light projectile like a shooting star shot straight out.


    Heavenly Pain wouldn¡¯t stand obediently and attack Jiraiya, he didn¡¯t dodge, just stretched out his hand: ¡°Almighty Push!¡±


    A repulsion suddenly launched!


    In an instant, Jiraiya¡¯s Kamehameha bounced off¡­..


    With a bang, Kamehameha that was bounced off exploded in the distance.


    Even at a distance, you can still feel the aftermath of the terrifying power.


    There is no doubt that if such a power hits head-on, no one in Akatsuki¡¯s organization will be spared.


    ¡°Oh? What about a move I haven¡¯t seen before, and no Chakra fluctuations, is it a brand new power system?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru licked his lips with interest.


    Just don¡¯t wait for him to observe any further.


    A purple figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and the dagger in his hand slashed towards his neck.


    However, Orochimaru¡¯s neck stretched out sharply, dodging the blow at an angle that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Meet again, Anko.¡±


    Orochimaru looked at the figure that appeared in front of him and chuckled lightly.


    The opponent was none other than Mitarashi Anko.


    ¡°Why are you here, Orochimaru?¡±


    Mitarashi Anko frowned, she had captured Orochimaru before, could it be that Orochimaru escaped from Lord Mike?


    As for Orochimaru¡¯s lich state, Mitarashi Anko thinks Orochimaru got it from manga he got before.


    She really hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of Mike letting Orochimaru leave.


    After all, Orochimaru is also the enemy who attacked Konoha, and Mike, who is Hokage¡¯s agent, can¡¯t let Orochimaru go.


    ¡°To destroy Konoha, of course.¡±


    Orochimaru said with a smile that in such an environment, it was impossible and necessary for him to tell the truth to Mitarashi Anko.


    Besides, he also wanted to feel the power of Mitarashi Anko now.


    ¡°Hmph. Since that¡¯s the case, then you don¡¯t want to leave alive.¡±


    Hearing that Orochimaru said that he was going to destroy Konoha, Mitarashi Anko didn¡¯t take it seriously, snorted coldly and rushed over again to fight with Orochimaru.

 CH 125

    Chapter 125 Dragon Slayer Magic ¨C Thunder Dragon¡¯s Collapse Fist!


    the other side.


    After displaying Kamehameha, Jiraiya rushed towards Heavenly Pain, and a Rasengan appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Nagato, I will not let you make mistakes again¡­ I will correct your mistakes!¡±


    A fight between master and apprentice begins.


    have to say.


    The strength of Pain Six Paths is still strong, even if Jiraiya already knows the ability information of Pain Six Paths, there is no way to use Pain Six Paths with comprehensive ability for a while, but it only has some advantages.


    But it¡¯s not ruled out that Jiraiya put some water in because he couldn¡¯t bear to destroy Yahiko¡¯s body.


    Just as he said.


    Jiraiya¡¯s purpose is to get Nagato to recover, not to kill him.


    ¡°Sage Art ¡¤ Thousands of wool needles!¡±


    After the Sage Mode was turned on, countless white hairs shot out from Jiraiya¡¯s hair, densely covering all parts of Hell Road Pain¡¯s body.


    After all, Hell Road Pain has the ability to repair or revive other damaged Pain. If it cannot be solved quickly, it is easy to fall into a war of attrition. It is common sense to kill first in a team battle.


    But obviously Nagato won¡¯t let Jiraiya so happy.


    ¡°Universal Pull!¡±


    Heavenly Pain stretched out two palms towards Jiraiya, and a gravitational force suddenly launched, interrupting Jiraiya¡¯s handsign, making her body unstable.


    At the same time, Hungry Kid¨­ changed his hands into a missile launcher, and several missiles were ready to be launched at any time.


    Beast Daoyin uses Summoning, summoning a chameleon that can change shape and a hellhound that can be divided constantly.


    Jiraiya¡¯s figure was pulled up by Universal Pull, followed by Kid¨­¡¯s missiles and lasers, which blasted towards Jiraiya, who was pulled up.


    With such a set of combos, any ordinary Kage-level powerhouse will be killed instantly, but it is still not enough to deal with Jiraiya.


    ¡°Summoning Technique!¡±


    Jiraiya performed the Summoning Technique with a single shot of both hands, and Summoning out Toad Wentai blocked this combo for himself.


    Not only Toad Bunta, but Jiraiya also summoned the toad masters of Mount My¨­boku, including Toad Shima, Toad Hiro, Toad Fukusaku, and Iron Arm Toad.


    Fortunately, Mike had already arranged for the villagers to take refuge, otherwise the size of these toads would inevitably affect innocent people.


    Seeing that Jiraiya was planning to fight more and less, the members of Akatsuki¡¯s organization couldn¡¯t sit still, and they all pressed up.


    They are not fools, and if they watch their leader be defeated, then their ending will not be much better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to interfere, your opponent is us!¡±


    ¡°Take us as air?¡±


    ¡°None of you want to leave alive tonight!¡±


    It was naturally impossible for everyone in Konoha to watch the members of Akatsuki¡¯s organization go to help Pain, and they stopped them one by one.


    ¡°Uchiha Itachi, isn¡¯t it, you are also an illusion ninja, so your opponent is me.


    Kurenai Yuhi stopped in front of Uchiha Itachi, staring at him, without any intention of guarding against the Sharingan illusion.


    Rather, Kurenai Yuhi wished to experience Uchiha Itachi¡¯s illusion. She had long heard that Sharingan¡¯s illusion was extremely powerful, but she wanted to see if she could fight against it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you pass!¡± Akamichi Choza went to Hidan.


    ¡°The rebellion of Sand Shinobi Village, what is Sasori of Akasha?¡± Ibiki Mori met Sasori.


    In fact, not everyone is one-on-one.


    Just like Uchiha Itachi, in addition to Yuhika, several J¨­nin also came to him.


    Mainly because Uchiha Itachi is Konoha¡¯s betrayal and a traitor, so everyone¡¯s hatred for him is higher.


    Seeing that everyone was fighting, Deidara, who jumped on the clay dragon¡¯s back, couldn¡¯t sit still, and he shouted at the Konoha crowd: ¡°Who is my opponent?¡±


    Deidara¡¯s idea is simple.


    No one chooses me as an opponent, doesn¡¯t they look down on me?


    Why is Uchiha Itachi so important to so many people?


    I am strong too!


    However, apart from a character with no combat ability, Deidara¡¯s combat power is really the bottom of the organization, and the destructive power is not bad.


    In addition, Deidara is not well-known in the ninja world, just like a little transparent.


    Furthermore, Deidara has the ability to fly, and it is difficult to deal with him if he can¡¯t fly.


    So it¡¯s not very ¡°popular¡±.


    At this time.


    The special J¨­nin with multiple scars on the left side also stood out.


    Although the title is a special J¨­nin, the strength is not weak. Although he is young, he was one of the guards of the Fourth Hokage and has the strength comparable to J¨­nin.


    ¡°Huh? Shima, are you going to make a move?¡±


    ¡°You are too low-key, even we still don¡¯t know what your abilities are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen you make a move, can I finally see your ability today?¡±


    Seeing that everyone in Konoha stood up in unison, all of them became interested.


    ¡°Since everyone is so interested, I¡¯ll show a small hand today.¡±


    He gave a full laugh, and then punched Deidara in the distance.


    The golden lightning was released instantly.


    ¡°¡ª¡ªDragon Slayer Magic ¨C Thunder Dragon¡¯s Collapse Fist!!¡±

 CH 126

    Chapter 126 The art duo given by the speed of light for free


    Fist-shaped golden lightning struck Deidara.


    Everyone only felt that in a flash, Thunder Fist had already arrived in front of the clay giant dragon.


    Although at this critical moment, Deidara reacted and quickly tried to control the clay dragon to avoid it.


    But the speed of the thunder and lightning was so fast that it didn¡¯t wait for the clay dragon to act before punching it, directly blasting it apart.


    Fortunately, Deidara immediately abandoned the clay dragon and jumped from it.


    ¡°Lightning style ninjutsu¡­ not good, eh.¡±


    Deidara was a little depressed, Lightning Style ninjutsu had restrained his clay ninjutsu, not to mention the powerful Wood ninjutsu.


    Are Konoha¡¯s ninjas that strong?


    Although I don¡¯t want to say it.


    But Deidara felt that he was afraid that he would not be able to beat this ¡°nobody¡±


    When they showed their abilities in the same way, the J¨­nins in Konoha responded the most.


    ¡°So handsome!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the same ability I obtained was actually the Thunder Dragon Slayer Magic. Although my ability is not bad, I was still thrown ten streets in terms of force.¡±


    ¡°That guy uses a clay dragon, similar to using dragon slaying magic, which is interesting.¡±


    After all, he is a partner on his side. The stronger his ability and strength, the more reliable he will be.


    Jiraiya and Pain, who were fighting, were also attracted by the Thunder Dragon Slayer Magic.


    Not to mention how powerful it is.


    The power of Thunder Dragon Slayer Magic is really high.


    Just handsome.


    ¡°Golden thunder? What kind of ninjutsu is that?¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Heavenly Pain¡¯s eyes.


    Cloud Shinobi Village has an owner of the Boundary with the Black Thunderbolt.


    So in Nagato¡¯s view, this is probably a derivative of Lightning Style¡¯s Kekkai Genkai.


    It¡¯s just that Nagato didn¡¯t care about it for a long time. In his opinion, it doesn¡¯t matter what the Kekkai Genkai is, it won¡¯t be his opponent anyway.


    Hungry Kid¨­ can absorb all ninjutsu, how to fight him?


    That is, Jiraiya has turned on Sage Mode, hungry Kid¨­ can¡¯t absorb Chakra, otherwise even Jiraiya can¡¯t suppress Pain.


    The battle doesn¡¯t stop because of what everyone thinks.


    ¡°Roar of Thunder Dragon!¡±


    After a long-range thunder fist blasted the clay giant dragon, he spit out the thunder and lightning accumulated in his lungs towards Deidara without giving Deidara a chance to breathe.


    Forcing Deidara, who had just made some clay spiders, to defend.


    boom!


    After hardening, the clay barrier with good defensive power barely blocked the roar of the Thunder Dragon, but the barrier was already crumbling.


    Before Deidara could take the next step, she realized that the same person who was still some distance away from him just now had come to him.


    ¡°Oops! It¡¯s a feint!¡±


    ¡°The Jaws of Thunder Dragon!¡±


    After pulling in the distance, he gathered the thunder and lightning into his fists and hit Deidara almost instantly.


    puff!


    Deidara spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling like she was hit hard in an instant.


    The whole body trembled, and then he fainted without humming.


    Became the first member of Akatsuki¡¯s organization to be defeated.


    ¡°That idiot.¡±


    Not far away, Sasori snorted coldly when he saw his partner fall to the ground.


    Although Sasori and Deidara can¡¯t handle it well because of their different artistic pursuits, they are partners.


    Seeing that Deidara was so unsatisfactory and was killed in seconds, Sasori used his housekeeping skills to perform a hundred tricks, preparing to avenge his younger brother.


    ¡°Your opponent is me, Sasori of Akasha.¡±


    Ibi Mori, who was wearing a long black coat, said in a low voice with a smile on her face.


    And Sasori¡¯s answer is also very simple, manipulating hundreds of puppets to charge towards Sennei Bishi.


    Every puppet¡¯s weapon was smeared with highly poisonous, and ordinary people could prepare for the funeral after being wiped, and with such a large number covering all escape routes, Sasori felt that he was already sure of everything.


    But the next moment.


    ¡°what?¡±


    When Sasori came back to his senses, he was surprised to find that Ibiki Mori had crossed the encirclement of many puppets and came to him.


    Strangely, Sasori didn¡¯t notice the movements of Ibiki Mori at all.


    And hundreds of puppets did not suffer any damage.


    At this time, Mori Ibiki had raised his fist.


    Fighting with a puppet master and entanglement with his puppets is meaningless, direct high-speed protruding face is the kingly way.


    boom!


    Ibiki Mori threw a punch, and the huge force made Sasori¡¯s hiding Hiroku amber almost instantly smashed.


    Sawdust flew along with the metal shards.


    Moments before it was broken, the dense poisonous needles were stimulated by Sasori, and shot towards Senai Ibishi in the face. man puppet fighting.


    But the next moment, when Sasori saw Morino Ibiki.


    Obviously, he was surrounded by poison needles in the last instant.


    In the next instant, he had already crossed the coverage of the poison needle and came to him.


    There is no trajectory of action.


    It¡¯s like it just appeared out of nowhere.


    Or.


    The time in between seemed to be taken away.


    ¡°Ninjutsu of time and space?!¡±


    It would be stupid if Sasori couldn¡¯t react at this time.


    But Ibiki Mori would definitely not explain his abilities to him, and punched Sasori on the left arm, preventing him from trying to open the scroll and take out the Third Kazekage puppet.


    Even if Sasori summons the puppet from the Third Kazekage, Izuki Morino doesn¡¯t care, but with Ibiki Mori¡¯s character, naturally, he won¡¯t find trouble for himself.


    ¡°Is this your core?¡±


    One hand stopped Sasori from taking out the Third Kazekage puppet, and Iki Mori¡¯s other hand was claw-like, directly piercing Sasori¡¯s chest clothes, grabbed the core of his puppet, and then grabbed it out.


    Losing the core¡¯s energy supply, Sasori¡¯s puppet body fell directly.


    Became the second member of Akatsuki¡¯s organization to be defeated.

 CH 127

    Chapter 127 Minato: Obito, long time no see!


    the other side.


    Konoha¡¯s public comic reading area.


    A figure slowly rose from the ground.


    ¡°Is this the place Orochimaru said¡­¡±


    Uchiha Obito, wearing a mask, glanced at the rows of bookshelves around and thought to himself.


    Unlike Nagato and the others, Uchiha Obito directly used the Konoha that Kamui entered, without telling Nagato, and came here quietly.


    And Uchiha Obito knew about this place.


    Or because Orochimaru told him.


    After saving Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame from Orochimaru the other day, Uchiha Obito invited Orochimaru to cooperate with Akatsuki, and at that time Orochimaru told him about the existence of the manga.


    Plus the information that ¡°Konoha Shinobi is reading manga¡± from Black Zetsu.


    Uchiha Obito believed what Orochimaru said a lot.


    So before Nagato and the others acted, they used Kamui to infiltrate Konoha to find out.


    With Kamui around, Uchiha Obito wasn¡¯t worried that he might fall into a trap or something.


    Because there was no one around to guard, Obito casually took out a comic from the bookshelf and looked at it.


    ¡°Armament Haki?¡±


    The content of the manga is not much, and I finished it quickly, and then Uchiha Obito felt a wonderful power in his body.


    It was Armament Haki.


    Although he just realized that the intensity is not high, this bizarre situation made Uchiha Obito frown tightly.


    ¡°Illusion? No, it can¡¯t be an illusion¡­ How did it happen?¡±


    Confused, Uchiha Obito pulled another manga from the shelf.


    He¡¯s going to test if every comic has some kind of power in it.


    After ten minutes.


    Uchiha Obito was so stunned that he was speechless when he felt something called water breathing that popped up in his mind.


    ¡°Where did Konoha get these comics?¡±


    He muttered to himself, his brows furrowed together, and he instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    Then he suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°¡ªThese cartoons are all drawn by Mike.¡±


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    The moment the sound appeared, Uchiha Obito immediately turned to look at the source of the sound.


    But after seeing the appearance of the owner of the voice, Uchiha Obito¡¯s whole body exploded with chills, and his eyes widened.


    He was shocked, and his whole heart was in his throat.


    By the moonlight, Uchiha Obito saw an incredible scene.


    ¡°Long time no see, Obito.¡±


    Namikaze Minato appeared behind him at some point and gave him a complicated smile.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    Uchiha Obito couldn¡¯t help crying out.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to think about why his true identity was exposed.


    Namikaze Minato is still alive?!


    how can that be!


    If it were anything else, Uchiha Obito might have wondered if he remembered it wrong.


    But Uchiha Obito will never forget about killing his teacher Namikaze Minato.


    He remembered it clearly.


    After Namikaze Minato¡¯s death, he even went to check his body. It was absolutely true that he was dead and could not be faked.


    Otherwise Uchiha Obito would not be so gaffe.


    But now that Namikaze Minato is dead.


    So who is standing here now?


    Illusion?


    Impure World Reincarnation?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Fourth Hokage is dead, who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I, a useless teacher who failed to educate good disciples.¡±


    Hearing Uchiha Obito¡¯s questioning, Namikaze Minato sighed, he didn¡¯t really want to fight Uchiha Obito if he could.


    But in order to protect the village and protect the cherished people, even if the enemy is his own disciple, Namikaze Minato will not show mercy.


    hum!


    The blue Rasengan was instantly formed in the hands of Namikaze Minato.


    ¡°Obito, you¡¯ve been wrong too deeply, the only thing I can do for you now as a teacher is to beat you here.¡±


    Release Nine Tails to attack the village, kill himself and Kushina, and snatch the Nine Tails from Naruto¡¯s body to make Naruto die for losing the tailed beast¡­


    Anyway, Namikaze Minato has no reason to forgive Uchiha Obito.


    That is because of his personality, if it was replaced by others, he would have been yelling and fighting.


    ¡°Knock me down? Hmph, how naive, although you don¡¯t know who you are and how you know my identity, but you can give it a try.¡±


    Uchiha Obito¡¯s tone sounded disdainful.


    However, the expression behind his mask was very solemn.


    Rasengan?


    I¡¯m afraid he really is Namikaze Minato himself.


    Minato teacher resurrected?


    How did he know my identity?


    And where did Konoha¡¯s comics come from?


    Too many questions made Uchiha Obito cautious.


    ¡°His Kamui can Hollow himself, ignore any physical attacks, just like my elementalization¡­ the best chance to defeat him is while he materializes.¡±


    Namikaze Minato thought so in his heart, and then the figure disappeared in an instant.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    When Namikaze Minato reappeared, he was already in front of Uchiha Obito.


    ¡°Big Ball Rasengan!¡±


    Big Ball Rasengan, several laps bigger than the previous Rasengan, smashed straight into Uchiha Obito¡¯s face.